<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
	<ThML.head>
		<generalInfo>
			<description>Harnack’s multi-volume work is considered a monument of liberal Christian
			historiography. For Harnack, applying the methods of historical criticism to the Bible
			signified a return to true Christianity, which had become mired in unnecessary and even
			damaging creeds and dogmas. Seeking out what “actually happened,” for him, was one
			way to strip away all but the foundations of the faith. With the History of Dogma series,
			Harnack sets out on this project, tracing the accumulation of Christianity’s doctrinal
			systems and assumptions, particularly those inherited from Hellenistic thought. As
			Harnack explains, only since the Protestant Reformation have Christians begun to cast
			off this corrupting inheritance, which must be entirely cast off if Christianity is to remain
			credible and relevant to people’s lives. Rather controversially, the historian rejects the
			Gospel of John as authoritative on the basis of its Greek influences.

			<br /><br />Kathleen O’Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
			</description>
			<pubHistory />
			<comments>(tr. Neil Buchanan)</comments>
		</generalInfo>
		<electronicEdInfo>
			<publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
			<authorID>harnack</authorID>
			<bookID>dogma5</bookID>
			<workID>dogma5</workID>
			<bkgID>history_of_dogma_volume_v_(harnack)</bkgID>
			<version />
			<series />
			<DC>
				<DC.Title>History of Dogma - Volume V</DC.Title>
				<DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Adolf Harnack</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Harnack, Adolf (1851-1930)</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
				<DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">BT21.H33 V.5</DC.Subject>
				<DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">Doctrinal theology</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh2">Doctrine and dogma</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; Theology; History</DC.Subject>
				<DC.Date sub="Created">2005-02-20</DC.Date>
				<DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
				<DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
				<DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/harnack/dogma5.html</DC.Identifier>
				<DC.Source />
				<DC.Source scheme="URL" />
				<DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
				<DC.Rights />
			</DC>
		</electronicEdInfo>
		



<style type="text/css">
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>
	<ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.06%" id="i" prev="toc" next="ii">
<pb n="i" id="i-Page_i" />
<h1 id="i-p0.1">HISTORY OF DOGMA</h1>
<h4 id="i-p0.2">BY</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.3">DR. ADOLPH HARNACK</h2>
<h3 id="i-p0.4">VOLUME V</h3>
<pb n="ii" id="i-Page_ii" />

</div1>

    <div1 title="Volume V." progress="0.07%" id="ii" prev="i" next="ii.i">
<pb n="iii" id="ii-Page_iii" />

      <div2 title="Prefatory Material" progress="0.07%" id="ii.i" prev="ii" next="ii.ii">
<h2 id="ii.i-p0.1">EDITORIAL NOTE.</h2>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p1">THE present volume is the first of three, which will reproduce 
in English the contents of Vol. III. of Harnack’s great work in the German original, 
third Edition. The author’s prefaces to the first and second Editions and to the 
third Edition are here translated. This volume deals with the epoch-making service 
of Augustine as a reformer of Christian piety and as a theological teacher, and 
with the influence he exercised down to the period of the Carlovingian Renaissance. 
The following volume will complete the history of the Development of Dogma by telling 
the story of Mediæval Theology. The concluding volume will treat of the Issues of 
Dogma in the period since the Reformation, and will contain a General Index for 
the whole work.</p>

<p style="text-align:right; margin-top:9pt; margin-right:5%" id="ii.i-p2">A. B. BRUCE.</p>

<pb n="iv" id="ii.i-Page_iv" />

<pb n="v" id="ii.i-Page_v" />
<h2 id="ii.i-p2.1">PREFACE TO FIRST AND SECOND EDITIONS.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p3"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p3.1">There</span> does not yet exist a recognised method for presenting the 
History of Dogma of the Mediæval and more modern period. There is no agreement 
either as to the extent or treatment of our material, and the greatest confusion 
prevails as to the goal to be aimed at. The end and aim, the method and course adopted 
in the present Text-Book, were clearly indicated in the introduction to the first 
volume. I have seen no reason to make any change in carrying out the work. But however 
definite may be our conception of the task involved in our branch of study, the 
immense theological material presented by the Middle Ages, and the uncertainty as 
to what was Dogma at that time, make selection in many places an experiment. I may 
not hope that the experiment has always been successful.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p4">After a considerable pause, great activity has been shown in the 
study of our subject in the last two years. Benrath, Hauck, Bonwetsch, and Seeberg 
have published new editions of older Text-Books; Loofs has produced an excellent 
Guide to the History of Dogma; Kaftan has given a sketch of the study in his work 
on the Truth of the Christian Religion; Möller and Koffmane have devoted special 
attention to the sections dealing with it in their volumes on Ancient Church History. 
The study of these books, and many others which I have gratefully made use of, 
has shown me that my labours on this great subject have not remained isolated or 
been fruitless. The knowledge of this has outweighed many experiences which I pass 
over in silence.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p5">This concluding volume counts, to a greater extent than its predecessors, 
on the indulgence of my learned colleagues; for its author is not a “specialist,” 
either in the history of the Mediæval Church or in the period of the Reformation. 
But the advantage possessed by him who comes to the Middle Ages and 

<pb n="vi" id="ii.i-Page_vi" />the Reformation with a thorough knowledge of ecclesiastical antiquity 
perhaps outweighs the defects of an account which does not everywhere rest on a 
complete induction. One man can really review all the sources for the history of 
the Ancient Church; but as regards the Middle Ages and the history of the Reformation, 
even one more familiar with them than the author of this Text-Book will prove his 
wisdom simply by the most judicious choice of the material which he studies independently. 
The exposition of Augustine, Anselm, Thomas, the Council of Trent, Socinianism, 
and Luther rests throughout on independent studies. This is also true of other parts; 
but sections will be found in which the study is not advanced, but only its present 
position is reproduced.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p6">I have spent a great deal of time on the preparation of a Table 
of Contents. I trust it will assist the use of the book. But for the book itself, 
I wish that it may contribute to break down the power that really dictates in the 
theological conflicts of the present, <i>viz.</i>, ignorance. We cannot, indeed, think 
too humbly of the importance of theological science for Christian piety; but we 
cannot rate it too highly as regards the development of the Evangelical Church, 
our relation to the past, and the preparation of that better future in which, as 
once in the second century, the Christian faith will again be the comfort of the 
weak and the strength of the strong.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p7">Berlin, 24th Dec., 1889.</p>


<h2 id="ii.i-p7.1">PREFACE TO THIRD EDITION.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p8"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p8.1">Since</span> this volume first appeared, there may have been published 
about fifty monographs and more extensive treatises on the Western History of Dogma, 
most of which have referred to it. I have tried to make use of them for the new 
Edition, and I also proposed to make other additions and corrections on the 

<pb n="vii" id="ii.i-Page_vii" />original form of the book, without finding myself compelled to 
carry out changes in essential points. I have thankfully studied the investigations, 
published by Dilthey in the Archiv f. Gesch. d. Philosophie, Vols. V. to VII., on 
the reformed system of doctrine in its relation to Humanism and the “natural system.” 
He has examined the reformed conceptions in connections in which they have hitherto 
been seldom or only superficially considered, and he has, therefore, essentially 
advanced a knowledge of them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p9">Among the many objections to the plan of this work, and the critical 
standards observed in it, four are especially of importance. It has been said that 
in this account the development of Dogma is judged by the gospel, but that we do 
not learn clearly what the gospel is. It has further been maintained that the History 
of Dogma is depicted as a pathological process. Again, the plan of Book III., headed 
“The threefold outcome of Dogma,” has been attacked. And, lastly, it has been declared 
that, although the account marks a scientific advance, it yet bears too subjective 
or churchly a stamp, and does not correspond to the strictest claims of historical 
objectivity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p10">As to the first objection, I believe that I have given a fuller 
account of my conception of the gospel than has been yet done in any text-book of 
the History of Dogma. But I gladly give here a brief epitome of my view. The preaching 
of Jesus contains three great main sections. Firstly, the message of the approaching 
Kingdom of God or of the future salvation; secondly, the proclamation of the actual 
state of things and of thoughts, such as are given in <scripRef passage="Matthew 6:25-34" id="ii.i-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|6|25|6|34" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.25-Matt.6.34">Matthew VI. 25-34</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matthew 7:7-11" id="ii.i-p10.2" parsed="|Matt|7|7|7|11" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.7-Matt.7.11">VII. 7-11</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 9:2" id="ii.i-p10.3" parsed="|Matt|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.2">IX. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matthew 10:28-33" id="ii.i-p10.4" parsed="|Matt|10|28|10|33" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.28-Matt.10.33">X. 28-33</scripRef>, etc. (see Vol. I., p. 74 f.); thirdly, the new righteousness 
(the new law). The middle section connected with <scripRef passage="Matthew 11:25-30" id="ii.i-p10.5" parsed="|Matt|11|25|11|30" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.25-Matt.11.30">Matthew XI. 25-30</scripRef>, and therefore 
also combined with the primitive Christian testimony regarding Jesus as Lord and 
Saviour, I hold, from strictly historical and objective grounds, to be the true 
main section, the gospel in the gospel, and to it I subordinate the other portions. 
That Christ himself expressed it under cover of Eschatology I know as well (Vol. 
I., p. 58) as the antiquarians who have so keen an eye for the everlasting yesterday,</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p11">As to the second objection I am at a loss. After the new 

<pb n="viii" id="ii.i-Page_viii" />religion had entered the Roman Empire, and had combined with it 
in the form of the universal Catholic Church, the History of Dogma shows an advance 
and a rise in all its main features down to the Reformation. I have described it 
in this sense from Origen to Athanasius, Augustine, Bernard, and Francis, to mystic 
Scholasticism and to Luther. It is to me a mystery how far the history should nevertheless 
have been depicted as a “process of disease.” Of course superstitions accumulated, 
as in every history of religion, but within this incrustation the individual ever 
became stronger, the sense for the gospel more active, and the feeling for what 
was holy and moral more refined and pure. But as regards the development from the 
beginnings of the evangelic message in the Empire down to the rise of the Catholic 
Church, I have not permitted myself to speculate how splendid it would have been 
if everything had happened differently from what it did. On the other hand, I grant 
that I have not been able to join in praising the formation of that tradition and 
theology which has lowered immediate religion to one that is mediated, and has burdened 
faith with complicated theological and philosophical formulas. Just as little could 
it occur to me to extol the rise of that ecclesiastical rule that chiefly means 
obedience, when it speaks of faith. But in this there is no “pathology”; the 
formations that arose overcame Gnosticism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p12">My critics have not convinced me that the conception followed 
by me in reference to the final offshoots of the History of Dogma is unhistorical. 
But I readily admit that the History of Dogma can also be treated as history of 
ecclesiastical theology, and that in this way the account can bring it down to the 
present time. Little is to be gained by disputing about such questions in an either-or 
fashion. If we regard Protestantism as a new principle which has superseded the 
absolute authority of Dogmas, then, in dealing with the History of Dogma, we must 
disregard Protestant forms of doctrine, however closely they may approximate to 
ancient Dogma. But if we look upon it as a particular reform of Western Catholicism, 
we shall have to admit its doctrinal formations into that history. Only, even in 
that case, we must not forget that the Evangelical Churches, tried by the 

<pb n="ix" id="ii.i-Page_ix" />notion of a church which prevailed for 1300 years, are no churches. 
From this the rest follows of itself.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p13">Finally, as regards the last objection, I may apply chiefly to 
my account a verdict recently passed by a younger fellow-worker:—“The History 
of Dogma of to-day is, when regarded as science, a half thing.” Certainly it is 
in its beginnings, and it falls far short of perfection. It must become still more 
circumspect and reserved; but I should fear, lest it be so purified in the crucible 
of this youngest adept—who meantime, however, is still a member of the numerous 
company of those who only give advice—that nothing of consequence would remain, 
or only that hollow gospel, “religion is history,” which he professes to have derived 
from the teaching of four great prophets, from whom he could have learnt better. 
We are all alike sensible of the labours and controversies which he would evade; 
but it is one of the surprises that are rare even in theology, that one of our 
number should be trying in all seriousness to divide the child between the contending 
mothers, and that by a method which would necessarily once more perpetuate the dispute 
that preceded the division. The ecclesiastics among Protestants, although they arrogate 
to themselves the monopoly of “Christian” theology on the title-pages of their 
books, will never give up the claim to history and science; they will, therefore, 
always feel it their duty to come to terms with the “other” theology. Nor will 
scientific theology ever forget that it is the conscience of the Evangelical Church, 
and as such has to impose demands on the Church which it serves in freedom.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p14">Berlin, 11th July, 1897.</p>
<p style="text-align:right; margin-right:5%; margin-top:9pt" id="ii.i-p15">ADOLF HARNACK.</p>

<pb n="x" id="ii.i-Page_x" />

<pb n="xi" id="ii.i-Page_xi" />
<h2 id="ii.i-p15.1">CONTENTS.</h2>

<h3 id="ii.i-p15.2">PART II.</h3>

<h4 id="ii.i-p15.3">DEVELOPMENT OF ECCLESIASTICAL DOGMA.</h4>

<h3 id="ii.i-p15.4"><i>BOOK II.</i></h3>

<p class="normal" style="font-size:smaller; font-style:italic" id="ii.i-p16">Expansion and Remodelling of Dogma into a Doctrine of Sin, 
Grace, and Means of Grace on the basis of the Church.</p>

<table border="0" style="width:100%; font-weight:bold" id="ii.i-p16.1">
<colgroup id="ii.i-p16.2">
<col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p16.3" /><col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p16.4" />
<col style="width:80%" id="ii.i-p16.5" />
<col style="width:10%; text-align:right; vertical-align:bottom" id="ii.i-p16.6" />
</colgroup>
<tr id="ii.i-p16.7">
<td colspan="4" style="text-align:right; font-size:smaller" id="ii.i-p16.8">Page</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p16.9">
<td colspan="3" id="ii.i-p16.10">CHAPTER I.—Historical Situation</td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.11">3-13</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p16.12">
<td rowspan="9" id="ii.i-p16.13"> </td>
<td rowspan="9" id="ii.i-p16.14"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.15">Augustine the standard authority till the period of the Reformation</td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.16">3</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p16.17">
<td id="ii.i-p16.18">Augustine and Western Christianity</td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.19">3</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p16.20">
<td id="ii.i-p16.21">Augustine as Reformer of Christian Piety</td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.22">4</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p16.23">
<td id="ii.i-p16.24">Augustine as teacher of the Church</td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.25">4</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p16.26">
<td id="ii.i-p16.27">Augustine and Dogma</td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.28">5</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p16.29">
<td id="ii.i-p16.30">Dogma in the Middle Ages</td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.31">6</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p16.32">
<td id="ii.i-p16.33">The German and Roman Peoples and Dogma</td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.34">6</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p16.35">
<td id="ii.i-p16.36">Method of Mediæval History of Dogma</td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.37">9</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p16.38">
<td id="ii.i-p16.39">Division into Periods</td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.40">12</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p16.41">
<td colspan="3" id="ii.i-p16.42"><p style="margin-left:8em; text-indent:-8em" id="ii.i-p17">CHAPTER II.—Western Christianity and Western Theologians before Augustine</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p17.1">14-60</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p17.2">
<td colspan="2" rowspan="24" id="ii.i-p17.3"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p17.4">Tertullian as Founder of Western Christianity</td>
<td id="ii.i-p17.5">14</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p17.6">
<td id="ii.i-p17.7"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.i-p18">Elements of Tertullian’s Christianity as elements of Western Christianity as a whole</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p18.1">14</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p18.2">
<td id="ii.i-p18.3">Law (lex)</td>
<td id="ii.i-p18.4">15</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p18.5">
<td id="ii.i-p18.6">Juristic element</td>
<td id="ii.i-p18.7">16</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p18.8">
<td id="ii.i-p18.9">Syllogistic and Dialectical</td>
<td id="ii.i-p18.10">17</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p18.11">
<td id="ii.i-p18.12"><pb n="xii" id="ii.i-Page_xii" />Psychological</td>
<td id="ii.i-p18.13">21</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p18.14">
<td id="ii.i-p18.15">Biblical and Practical</td>
<td id="ii.i-p18.16">22</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p18.17">
<td id="ii.i-p18.18">Eschatology and Morality</td>
<td id="ii.i-p18.19">23</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p18.20">
<td id="ii.i-p18.21">Cyprian’s importance</td>
<td id="ii.i-p18.22">24</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p18.23">
<td id="ii.i-p18.24">The Roman Church</td>
<td id="ii.i-p18.25">25</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p18.26">
<td id="ii.i-p18.27"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.i-p19">Revolution under Constantine: Origen’s theology and Monachism are imported into the West</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p19.1">27</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p19.2">
<td id="ii.i-p19.3">Græcised Western Theology and the Old Latin type enter into Augustine</td>
<td id="ii.i-p19.4">29</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p19.5">
<td id="ii.i-p19.6"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.i-p20">The importance to Augustine of the Greek scholars Ambrose (p. 29) and Victorinus Rhetor</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p20.1">33</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p20.2">
<td id="ii.i-p20.3">The influence upon him of genuine Latins</td>
<td id="ii.i-p20.4">37</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p20.5">
<td id="ii.i-p20.6">Of Cyprian</td>
<td id="ii.i-p20.7">38</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p20.8">
<td id="ii.i-p20.9">The Donatist Controversy</td>
<td id="ii.i-p20.10">38</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p20.11">
<td id="ii.i-p20.12">Optatus</td>
<td id="ii.i-p20.13">42</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p20.14">
<td id="ii.i-p20.15">Ambrose as Latin</td>
<td id="ii.i-p20.16">48</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p20.17">
<td id="ii.i-p20.18">Results of Pre-Augustinian development</td>
<td id="ii.i-p20.19">53</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p20.20">
<td id="ii.i-p20.21">Doctrine of the Symbol</td>
<td id="ii.i-p20.22">53</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p20.23">
<td id="ii.i-p20.24">Death of Christ</td>
<td id="ii.i-p20.25">54</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p20.26">
<td id="ii.i-p20.27">Soteriology</td>
<td id="ii.i-p20.28">55</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p20.29">
<td id="ii.i-p20.30">The Church</td>
<td id="ii.i-p20.31">59</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p20.32">
<td id="ii.i-p20.33">Rome and Heathenism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p20.34">59</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p20.35">
<td colspan="3" id="ii.i-p20.36"><p style="margin-left:5em; text-indent:-5em" id="ii.i-p21">CHAPTER III.—Historical Position of Augustine as Reformer of Christian Piety</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p21.1">61-94</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p21.2">
<td colspan="2" rowspan="12" id="ii.i-p21.3"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p21.4">General Characteristics</td>
<td id="ii.i-p21.5">61</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p21.6">
<td id="ii.i-p21.7">Augustine’s new Christian self-criticism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p21.8">66</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p21.9">
<td id="ii.i-p21.10">Pre-Augustinian and Augustinian Piety</td>
<td id="ii.i-p21.11">67</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p21.12">
<td id="ii.i-p21.13">Sin and Grace the decisive factors in Augustine</td>
<td id="ii.i-p21.14">69</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p21.15">
<td id="ii.i-p21.16">The changed tone of Piety</td>
<td id="ii.i-p21.17">72</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p21.18">
<td id="ii.i-p21.19">Criticism of this Piety</td>
<td id="ii.i-p21.20">75</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p21.21">
<td id="ii.i-p21.22">Four elements constituting the Catholic stamp of Piety</td>
<td id="ii.i-p21.23">77</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p21.24">
<td id="ii.i-p21.25"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.i-p21.26">α</span> Authority of Church for Faith</td>
<td id="ii.i-p21.27">78</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p21.28">
<td id="ii.i-p21.29"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.i-p21.30">β</span> God and Means of Grace</td>
<td id="ii.i-p21.31">83</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p21.32">
<td id="ii.i-p21.33"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.i-p21.34">γ</span> Faith, Forgiveness of Sins, and Merit</td>
<td id="ii.i-p21.35">87</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p21.36">
<td id="ii.i-p21.37"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.i-p21.38">δ</span> Pessimistic view of Present State</td>
<td id="ii.i-p21.39">91</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p21.40">
<td id="ii.i-p21.41">Concluding remarks</td>
<td id="ii.i-p21.42">93</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p21.43">
<td colspan="3" id="ii.i-p21.44"><pb n="xiii" id="ii.i-Page_xiii" /><p style="margin-left:5em; text-indent:-5em" id="ii.i-p22">CHAPTER IV.—Historical Position of Augustine as Teacher of the Church</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p22.1">95-240</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p22.2">
<td colspan="2" rowspan="10" id="ii.i-p22.3"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p22.4">The new Dogmatic Scheme</td>
<td id="ii.i-p22.5">95</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p22.6">
<td id="ii.i-p22.7">The connection with the Symbol</td>
<td id="ii.i-p22.8">95</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p22.9">
<td id="ii.i-p22.10">Discord between Symbol and Holy Scripture</td>
<td id="ii.i-p22.11">98</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p22.12">
<td id="ii.i-p22.13">Discord between Scripture and the principle of Salvation</td>
<td id="ii.i-p22.14">99</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p22.15">
<td id="ii.i-p22.16">Discord between Religion and Philosophy</td>
<td id="ii.i-p22.17">100</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p22.18">
<td id="ii.i-p22.19">Discord between Doctrine of Grace and Ecclesiasticism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p22.20">101</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p22.21">
<td id="ii.i-p22.22">Contradictions within these series of conceptions</td>
<td id="ii.i-p22.23">101</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p22.24">
<td id="ii.i-p22.25">Impossibility of an Augustinian system</td>
<td id="ii.i-p22.26">102</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p22.27">
<td id="ii.i-p22.28">Universal influence of Augustine</td>
<td id="ii.i-p22.29">103</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p22.30">
<td id="ii.i-p22.31">Method of presenting Augustinianism; Dogma and Augustine</td>
<td id="ii.i-p22.32">104</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p22.33">
<td rowspan="10" id="ii.i-p22.34"> </td>
<td rowspan="10" style="vertical-align:top; text-align:center" id="ii.i-p22.35">1.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p22.36">Augustine’s Doctrines of the First and Last Things</td>
<td id="ii.i-p22.37">l06-140</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p22.38">
<td id="ii.i-p22.39"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.i-p23">Augustine’s Theology and Psychology (“Aristoteles Alter”) were born of Piety</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p23.1">106</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p23.2">
<td id="ii.i-p23.3">Dissolution of the ancient feeling</td>
<td id="ii.i-p23.4">108</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p23.5">
<td id="ii.i-p23.6">Psychological and Neo-Platonic view of the soul</td>
<td id="ii.i-p23.7">111</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p23.8">
<td id="ii.i-p23.9">The ethical views interwoven with this (God, world, soul, will, love)</td>
<td id="ii.i-p23.10">113</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p23.11">
<td id="ii.i-p23.12">Influence of Christian ecclesiasticism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p23.13">124</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p23.14">
<td id="ii.i-p23.15">[On reason, revelation, faith, and knowledge]</td>
<td id="ii.i-p23.16">125</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p23.17">
<td id="ii.i-p23.18">Authority of Christ and Christology</td>
<td id="ii.i-p23.19">125</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p23.20">
<td id="ii.i-p23.21">Final aims in the other and this world</td>
<td id="ii.i-p23.22">134</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p23.23">
<td id="ii.i-p23.24">Concluding observation</td>
<td id="ii.i-p23.25">138</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p23.26">
<td rowspan="19" id="ii.i-p23.27"> </td>
<td rowspan="19" style="vertical-align:top; text-align:center" id="ii.i-p23.28">2.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p23.29"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.i-p24">The Donatist Controversy. The Work: De civitate Dei. Doctrine of the Church and Means of Grace</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.1">140-168</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.2">
<td id="ii.i-p24.3">Introduction</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.4">140</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.5">
<td id="ii.i-p24.6">The Church as Doctrinal Authority</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.7">143</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.8">
<td id="ii.i-p24.9">Unity of the Church</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.10">144</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.11">
<td id="ii.i-p24.12">Its Holiness</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.13">146</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.14">
<td id="ii.i-p24.15">Catholicity</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.16">149</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.17">
<td id="ii.i-p24.18">Apostolicity and other attributes</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.19">149</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.20">
<td id="ii.i-p24.21">Church and Kingdom of God</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.22">151</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.23">
<td id="ii.i-p24.24">Word and Sacrament</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.25">155</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.26">
<td id="ii.i-p24.27">The Sacraments</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.28">156</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.29">
<td id="ii.i-p24.30">Lord’s Supper</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.31">158</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.32">
<td id="ii.i-p24.33">Baptism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.34">159</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.35">
<td id="ii.i-p24.36"><pb n="xiv" id="ii.i-Page_xiv" />Ordination</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.37">161</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.38">
<td id="ii.i-p24.39">The Church as societas sacramentorum</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.40">163</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.41">
<td id="ii.i-p24.42">As a heavenly communion</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.43">164</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.44">
<td id="ii.i-p24.45">As primeval</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.46">164</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.47">
<td id="ii.i-p24.48">As communio fidelium</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.49">165</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.50">
<td id="ii.i-p24.51">As numerus electorum</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.52">166</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.53">
<td id="ii.i-p24.54">Closing observations</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.55">167</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.56">
<td rowspan="18" id="ii.i-p24.57"> </td>
<td rowspan="18" style="vertical-align:top; text-align:center" id="ii.i-p24.58">3.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.59">The Pelagian Controversy. Doctrine of Grace and Sin</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.60">168-221</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.61">
<td id="ii.i-p24.62">Augustine’s Doctrine before the controversy</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.63">168</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.64">
<td id="ii.i-p24.65"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.i-p25">General characteristics of Augustinianism and Pelagianism, as of Pelagius, Cælestius, and Julian</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p25.1">168</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p25.2">
<td id="ii.i-p25.3">Origin and nature of Pelagianism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p25.4">172</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p25.5">
<td id="ii.i-p25.6"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.i-p26">§ 1. The outward course of the dispute</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.1">173</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.2">
<td id="ii.i-p26.3"><p style="margin-left:2em" id="ii.i-p27">Pelagius and Cælestius in Rome and Carthage</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p27.1">173</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p27.2">
<td id="ii.i-p27.3"><p style="margin-left:2em" id="ii.i-p28">Events in Palestine</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p28.1">177</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p28.2">
<td id="ii.i-p28.3"><p style="margin-left:2em" id="ii.i-p29">Events in North Africa and Rome</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p29.1">181</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p29.2">
<td id="ii.i-p29.3"><p style="margin-left:2em" id="ii.i-p30">Condemnation in Rome; Julian of Eclanum</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p30.1">186</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p30.2">
<td id="ii.i-p30.3"><p style="margin-left:2em" id="ii.i-p31">Final Stages</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p31.1">187</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p31.2">
<td id="ii.i-p31.3"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.i-p32">§ 2. The Pelagian Doctrine</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p32.1">188</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p32.2">
<td id="ii.i-p32.3"><p style="margin-left:2em" id="ii.i-p33">Agreement and differences between the leaders</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p33.1">189</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p33.2">
<td id="ii.i-p33.3"><p style="margin-left:2em" id="ii.i-p34">The chief doctrines</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p34.1">191</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p34.2">
<td id="ii.i-p34.3"><p style="margin-left:2em" id="ii.i-p35">The separate doctrines in their degree of conformity to tradition</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p35.1">196</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p35.2">
<td id="ii.i-p35.3"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.i-p36">§ 3. The Augustinian doctrine</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p36.1">203</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p36.2">
<td id="ii.i-p36.3"><p style="margin-left:2em" id="ii.i-p37">The doctrine of grace, predestination, redemption, and justification</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p37.1">204</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p37.2">
<td id="ii.i-p37.3"><p style="margin-left:2em" id="ii.i-p38">Doctrine of sin, original sin, and the primitive state</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p38.1">210</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p38.2">
<td id="ii.i-p38.3"><p style="margin-left:2em" id="ii.i-p39">Criticism of Augustinianism</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p39.1">217</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p39.2">
<td rowspan="5" id="ii.i-p39.3"> </td>
<td rowspan="5" style="vertical-align:top; text-align:center" id="ii.i-p39.4">4.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p39.5"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.i-p40">Augustine’s explanation of the Symbol (Enchiridion ad Laurentium). New system of religion</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p40.1">222-240</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p40.2">
<td id="ii.i-p40.3">Exposition of Article I.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p40.4">223</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p40.5">
<td id="ii.i-p40.6">Article II.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p40.7">225</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p40.8">
<td id="ii.i-p40.9">Article III.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p40.10">228</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p40.11">
<td id="ii.i-p40.12">Criticism of this exposition; old and new system of religion</td>
<td id="ii.i-p40.13">234</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p40.14">
<td colspan="3" id="ii.i-p40.15"><p style="margin-left:5em; text-indent:-5em" id="ii.i-p41">CHAPTER V.—History of Dogma in the West down to the beginning of the Middle Ages, <span class="sc" id="ii.i-p41.1">A.D.</span> 430-604</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.2">241-273</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p41.3">
<td rowspan="18" id="ii.i-p41.4"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.5"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.6">Historical position</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.7">242</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p41.8">
<td rowspan="10" style="vertical-align:top; text-align:center" id="ii.i-p41.9"><pb n="xv" id="ii.i-Page_xv" />1.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.10">Conflict between Semi-Pelagianism and Augustinianism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.11">245-261</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p41.12">
<td id="ii.i-p41.13">The monks of Hadrumetum and in South Gaul, Cassian</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.14">246</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p41.15">
<td id="ii.i-p41.16">Prosper</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.17">249</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p41.18">
<td id="ii.i-p41.19">De vocatione gentium</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.20">250</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p41.21">
<td id="ii.i-p41.22">Liber Prædestinatus</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.23">251</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p41.24">
<td id="ii.i-p41.25">Faustus of Rhegium</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.26">252</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p41.27">
<td id="ii.i-p41.28">Decree de libris recipiendis</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.29">255</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p41.30">
<td id="ii.i-p41.31">The Scythian monks, Fulgentius, Hormisdas</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.32">255</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p41.33">
<td id="ii.i-p41.34">Cæsarius of Arles, Synods of Valencia and Orange</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.35">257</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p41.36">
<td id="ii.i-p41.37">Results</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.38">260</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p41.39">
<td rowspan="7" style="vertical-align:top; text-align:center" id="ii.i-p41.40">2.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.41">Gregory the Great</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.42">262-273</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p41.43">
<td id="ii.i-p41.44">General characteristics</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.45">262</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p41.46">
<td id="ii.i-p41.47">Superstition, Christology, Intercessions</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.48">263</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p41.49">
<td id="ii.i-p41.50">Doctrine of Sin and Grace</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.51">266</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p41.52">
<td id="ii.i-p41.53">Merits, satisfactions, saints, relics, purgatory</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.54">267</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p41.55">
<td id="ii.i-p41.56">Penance</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.57">269</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p41.58">
<td id="ii.i-p41.59">Gregory’s position between Augustine and the Middle Ages</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.60">270</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p41.61">
<td colspan="3" id="ii.i-p41.62">CHAPTER VI.—History of Dogma in the period of the Carlovingian Renaissance</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.63">274-331</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p41.64">
<td rowspan="32" id="ii.i-p41.65"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.66"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.67"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.i-p42">The importance of the Carlovingian epoch in the History of Dogma and of the Church</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p42.1">274</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p42.2">
<td rowspan="7" style="vertical-align:top; text-align:center" id="ii.i-p42.3">1 <i>a</i>.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p42.4">The Adoptian Controversy</td>
<td id="ii.i-p42.5">278-292</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p42.6">
<td id="ii.i-p42.7">Genesis of the problem</td>
<td id="ii.i-p42.8">278</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p42.9">
<td id="ii.i-p42.10"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.i-p43">Spanish affairs and the dispute in Spain. Teaching of Elipandus, Felix and Beatus is Augustinian</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.1">281</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.2">
<td id="ii.i-p43.3">Dispute before the Frankish and Roman tribunals</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.4">287</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.5">
<td id="ii.i-p43.6">Alcuin’s teaching. Influence of Greek conception</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.7">289</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.8">
<td id="ii.i-p43.9">Connection with doctrine of the Lord’s Supper</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.10">291</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.11">
<td id="ii.i-p43.12">Result</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.13">292</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.14">
<td rowspan="7" style="vertical-align:top; text-align:center" id="ii.i-p43.15">1 <i>b</i>.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.16">Controversy about Predestination</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.17">292-302</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.18">
<td id="ii.i-p43.19">The monk Gottschalk</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.20">293</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.21">
<td id="ii.i-p43.22">Rabanus and Ratrainnus, his opponents</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.23">295</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.24">
<td id="ii.i-p43.25"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.i-p44">Controversy among Frankish and Lothringian Bishops. Objective untruthfulness of Gottschalk’s opponents. 
Synod at Chiersey</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p44.1">299</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p44.2">
<td id="ii.i-p44.3">Synod at Valencia</td>
<td id="ii.i-p44.4">299</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p44.5">
<td id="ii.i-p44.6">Synods at Savonieres and Toucy</td>
<td id="ii.i-p44.7">300</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p44.8">
<td id="ii.i-p44.9"><pb n="xvi" id="ii.i-Page_xvi" /><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.i-p45">The theory consonant to Church practice holds the field under Augustinian formulas</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p45.1">301</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p45.2">
<td rowspan="5" style="vertical-align:top; text-align:center" id="ii.i-p45.3">2.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p45.4">Dispute as to the <i>filioque</i> and about images</td>
<td id="ii.i-p45.5">302-308</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p45.6">
<td id="ii.i-p45.7">The <i>filioque</i>, the Franks and the Pope</td>
<td id="ii.i-p45.8">302</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p45.9">
<td id="ii.i-p45.10">Attitude of the Franks to images</td>
<td id="ii.i-p45.11">305</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p45.12">
<td id="ii.i-p45.13"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.i-p46">The <i>libri Carolini</i> and the self-consciousness of the Frankish Church. Synod of Frankfurt</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p46.1">306</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p46.2">
<td id="ii.i-p46.3">Later history of images</td>
<td id="ii.i-p46.4">308</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p46.5">
<td rowspan="12" style="vertical-align:top; text-align:center" id="ii.i-p46.6">3.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p46.7"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.i-p47">Development of theory and practice of the Mass (the Dogma of the Lord’s Supper) and of Penance</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p47.1">308-331</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p47.2">
<td id="ii.i-p47.3"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.i-p48">The three causes of the development of theory of the Lord’s Supper in the West</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p48.1">308</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p48.2">
<td id="ii.i-p48.3">The controversy defartu virgins</td>
<td id="ii.i-p48.4">310</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p48.5">
<td id="ii.i-p48.6">The Augustinian conception promoted by Beda checked by Alcuin</td>
<td id="ii.i-p48.7">311</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p48.8">
<td id="ii.i-p48.9">Paschasius Radbertus</td>
<td id="ii.i-p48.10">312</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p48.11">
<td id="ii.i-p48.12">Rabanus and Ratramnus</td>
<td id="ii.i-p48.13">318</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p48.14">
<td id="ii.i-p48.15">Ideas of the Mass as part of the institution of expiation</td>
<td id="ii.i-p48.16">322</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p48.17">
<td id="ii.i-p48.18">Practice of Confession:</td>
<td id="ii.i-p48.19"> </td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p48.20">
<td id="ii.i-p48.21"><p style="margin-left:2em" id="ii.i-p49"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.i-p49.1">α</span> The notion of God at its root</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p49.2">323</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p49.3">
<td id="ii.i-p49.4"><p style="margin-left:4em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.i-p50"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.i-p50.1">β</span> Development of institution of penance from Roman Church and German premises, 
Influence of Monachism</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p50.2">324</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p50.3">
<td id="ii.i-p50.4"><p style="margin-left:2em;" id="ii.i-p51"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.i-p51.1">γ</span> Defective theory</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p51.2">326</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p51.3">
<td id="ii.i-p51.4"><p style="margin-left:2em" id="ii.i-p52"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.i-p52.1">δ</span> Growth of satisfactions and indulgences</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p52.2">327</td>
</tr></table>

<pb n="1" id="ii.i-Page_1" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Second Part. Development of Ecclesiastical Dogma." progress="2.10%" id="ii.ii" prev="ii.i" next="ii.ii.i">

<h2 id="ii.ii-p0.1">Second Part.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p0.2">DEVELOPMENT OF ECCLESIASTICAL DOGMA.</h3>

        <div3 title="Second Book. Expansion and Remodelling of Dogma into a Doctrine of Sin, Grace  and means of Grace on the basis of the Church." progress="2.10%" id="ii.ii.i" prev="ii.ii" next="ii.ii.i.i">
<h2 id="ii.ii.i-p0.1">SECOND BOOK.</h2>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i-p1">Expansion and Remodelling of Dogma into a Doctrine of Sin, Grace 
and means of Grace on the basis of the Church.</p>


<pb n="2" id="ii.ii.i-Page_2" />
<div style="margin-top:24pt; margin-bottom:12pt; margin-right:10%; margin-left:10%" id="ii.ii.i-p1.1">
<p style="text-indent:0in" id="ii.ii.i-p2">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i-p2.1">Domini mors potentior erat quam vita .. . Lex Christianorum 
crux est sancta Christi.</span>”</p>
<p style="text-align:right" id="ii.ii.i-p3">—<i>Pseudo-Cyprian</i>.</p>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i-p4">“<span lang="DE" id="ii.ii.i-p4.1">Die Ehrfurcht vor dem, was unter uns ist, ist ein Letztes wozu 
die Menschheit gelangen konnte and musste. Aber was gehörte dazu, die Erde nicht 
allein unter sich liegen zu lassen and sich auf einen höheren Geburtsort zu berufen, 
sondern auch Niedrigkeit and Armuth, Spott and Verachtung, Schmach and Elend, Leiden 
and Tod als göttlich anzuerkennen, ja selbst Sünde and Verbrechen nicht als Hindernisse, 
sondern als Fördernisse des Heiligen zu verehren!</span>”</p>

<p style="text-align:right; margin-right:5%; margin-top:9pt" id="ii.ii.i-p5">—<i>Goethe</i>.</p>


<pb n="3" id="ii.ii.i-Page_3" />

          <div4 title="Chapter I. Historical Situation." progress="2.18%" id="ii.ii.i.i" prev="ii.ii.i" next="ii.ii.i.ii">
<h2 id="ii.ii.i.i-p0.1">CHAPTER I.</h2>

<h3 id="ii.ii.i.i-p0.2">HISTORICAL SITUATION.<note n="1" id="ii.ii.i.i-p0.3">Baur, Vorles. üb. die christl. D.-G., 2nd vol., 1866. Bach, 
Die Dogmengeschichte des Mittelalters, 2 vols., 1873, 1875. Seeberg, Die Dogmengesch. 
des Mittelalters (Thomasius, Die christl. Dogmengesch, 2 Ed., 2 vol., Division I.) 
1888. All begin in the period after Augustine, as also Schwane, D.-G. der mittleren, 
Zeit 1882. Loofs, Leitfaden der D.-G., 3 Ed., 1893. Seeberg, Lehrbuch d. D.-G., 
Division I., 1895.</note></h3>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i-p1"><span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.i-p1.1">The</span> history of piety and of dogmas in the West was so thoroughly 
dominated by Augustine from the beginning of the fifth century to the era of the 
Reformation, that we must take this whole time as forming one period. It is indeed 
possible to doubt whether it is not correct to include also the succeeding period, 
since Augustinianism continued to exert its influence in the sixteenth century. 
But we are compelled to prefer the views that the Reformation had all the significance 
of a new movement, and that the revolt from Augustine was marked even in post-tridentine 
Catholicism, as well as, completely, in Socinianism.<note n="2" id="ii.ii.i.i-p1.2">The complete breach with Augustine is indeed marked neither 
by Luther nor Ignatius Loyola, but first by Leibnitz, Thomasius, and—the Probabilists 
of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries.</note> In this second Book of the 
second Section, therefore, we regard the history of dogma of the West from Augustine 
to the Reformation as one complete development, and then, in accordance with our 
definition of dogma and its history,<note n="3" id="ii.ii.i.i-p1.3">Vol. I., § 1.</note> we add the “final stages of dogma” in their 
triple form—Tridentine Catholicism, Socinianism, and Protestantism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i-p2">2. In order rightly to appreciate the part played by Augustine, 
it is necessary first (Chap. II.) to describe the distinctive character of Western 
Christianity and Western theologians 

<pb n="4" id="ii.ii.i.i-Page_4" />anterior to his appearance. It will then appear that while the 
West was prepared to favour Augustinianism, those very elements that especially 
characterised Western Christianity—the juristic and moralistic—resisted the Augustinian 
type of thought in matters of faith. This fact at once foreshadows the later history 
of Augustinianism in the Church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i-p3">3. Augustine comes before us, in the first place, as a reformer 
of Christian piety, altering much that belonged to vulgar Catholicism, and <i>carrying 
out monotheism strictly and thoroughly</i>. He gave the central place to the living 
relation of the soul to God; he took religion out of the sphere of cosmology and 
the cultus, and demonstrated and cherished it in the domain of the deepest life 
of the soul. On the other hand, we will have to show that while establishing the 
sovereignty of faith over all that is natural, he did not surmount the old Catholic 
foundation of the theological mode of thought; further, that he was not completely 
convinced of the supremacy of the religious over the moral, of the personal state 
of faith over ecclesiasticism; and finally, that in his religious tendencies, as 
generally, he remained burdened by the rubbish of ecclesiastical tradition. (Chap. 
III.)</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i-p4">4. Augustine falls next to be considered as a Church teacher. 
The union of three great circles of thought, which he reconstructed and connected 
absolutely, assured him, along with the incomparable impression made by his inexhaustible 
personality, of a lasting influence. In the first place, he built up a complete 
circle of conceptions, which is marked by the categories, “God, the soul, alienation 
from God, irresistible grace, hunger for God, unrest in the world and rest in God, 
and felicity,” a circle in which we can easily demonstrate the co-operation of Neoplatonic 
and monastic Christian elements, but which is really so pure and simple that it 
can be taken as the fundamental form of monotheistic piety in general. Secondly, 
he gave expression to a group of ideas in which sin, grace through Christ, grace 
in general, faith, love, and hope form the main points; a Paulinism modified by 
popular Catholic elements. Thirdly, he constructed another group, in which the Catholic 
Church is regarded as authority, dispenser of grace, and administrator of the sacraments, 
and, further, as the means and aim of all God’s ordinances. 

<pb n="5" id="ii.ii.i.i-Page_5" />Here he always constructed, along with a wealth of ideas, a profusion of schemes—not formulas; he re-fashioned Dogmatics proper, 
and, speaking generally, gave the first impulse to a study 
which, as an introduction to Dogmatics, has obtained such an immense 
importance for theology and Science since the Scholastics.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i-p5">5. On the other hand, Augustine always felt that he was, as regards <i>Dogma</i>, an <i>Epigone</i>, 
and he submitted himself absolutely to 
the tradition of the Church. He was wanting in the vigorous energy in Church work 
shown, <i>e.g.</i>, by Athanasius, and in the impulse to force upon the Church in fixed formulas the truths that possessed 
his soul. Consequently the result of his life-work on behalf of the Church can be described thus. (1) He established 
more securely in the West the ancient ecclesiastical tradition as authority and law. (2) He deepened and, comparatively speaking, 
Christianised the old religious <i>tendency</i>. (3) In the thought and life of the Church he substituted a 
<i>plan of salvation</i>, along 
with an appropriate doctrine of the sacraments, for the old dogma<note n="4" id="ii.ii.i.i-p5.1">The ancient dogma has thus formed building material in the West 
since Augustine. It has been deprived—at least in the most important respect—of 
its ancient purpose, and serves new ones. The stones hewn for a temple, and once 
constructed into a temple, now serve for the building of a cathedral. Or perhaps 
the figure is more appropriate that the old temple expanded into a cathedral, and 
wonderfully transformed, is yet perceptible in the cathedral.</note> and the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p5.2">cultus</span>, and instilled into heart and feeling the 
fundamental conception of his Christianity that divine grace was the beginning, middle, and end; but he himself sought to 
harmonise the conception with popular Catholicism, and he expressed this in formulas 
which, because they were not fixed and definite, admitted of still further concessions 
to traditional views. In a word, he failed to establish without admixture the new and 
higher religious style in which he constructed theology. Therefore the ancient Greek dogma which aimed at deification, as well 
as the old Roman conception of religion as a legal relationship, 
could maintain their ground side by side with it. <i>Precisely in the best of his gifts to the Church, Augustine gave it impulses 
and problems, but not a solid capital</i>. Along with this he transmitted 
to posterity a profusion of ideas, conceptions, and views which, 

<pb n="6" id="ii.ii.i.i-Page_6" />unsatisfactorily harmonised by himself, produced great friction, 
living movements, and, finally, violent controversies.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i-p6">6. As at the beginning of the history of the Latin Church Cyprian 
followed Tertullian, and stamped the character of ancient Latin Christianity, so 
Gregory the Great succeeded Augustine, and gave expression to the mediæval character 
of Latin Christianity, a form which, under Augustinian formulas, often differs in 
whole and in details from Augustine. Dogma remains almost throughout, in the Middle 
Ages, the complex of Trinitarian and Christological doctrines which was handed down 
with the Symbol. But, besides this, an immense series of theological conceptions, 
of church regulations and statutes, already possessed a quasi-dogmatic authority. 
Yet, in acute cases, he could alone be expelled as a heretic who could be convicted 
of disbelieving one of the twelve articles of the Symbol, or of sharing in the doctrines 
of heretics already rejected, <i>i.e.</i>, of Pelagians, Donatists, etc. Thus it remained 
up to the time of the Reformation, although the doctrines of the Church—the Pope, 
and the sacraments, the ecclesiastical sacrament of penance, and the doctrine of 
transubstantiation—claimed almost dogmatic authority, though only by being artificially 
connected with the Symbol.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i-p7">7. The consolidation of the ecclesiastical and dogmatic system 
into a legal order, in harmony with the genius of Western Christianity, was almost 
rendered perfect by the political history of the Church in the period of the tribal 
migrations. The Germans who entered the circle of the Church, and partly became 
fused with the Latins, partly, but under the leadership of Rome, remained independent, 
received Christianity in its ecclesiastical form, as something absolutely complete. 
Therefore, setting aside the Chauvinistic contention that the Germans were predisposed 
to Christianity,<note n="5" id="ii.ii.i.i-p7.1">Seeberg, (Dogmengesch. des Mittelalters, p. 3), has repeated it.</note> no independent theological movement took place for centuries on 
purely German soil. No <i>German Christianity</i> existed in the Middle Ages in the sense 
that there was a Jewish, Greek, or Latin form.<note n="6" id="ii.ii.i.i-p7.2">Even the influence, which some have very recently sought to 
demonstrate, of German character on the formation of a few mediæval theologumena 
is at least doubtful (against Cremer). Die Wurzeln des Anselm’schen Satisfactions-begriffs 
in the Theol. Stud. u. Kritik., 1880, p. 7 ff., 1893, p. 316 ff., and Seeberg, l.c. 
p. 123. Fuller details in I., ch. 7, Sect. 4.</note> Even if the 


<pb n="7" id="ii.ii.i.i-Page_7" />Germans may have attempted to make themselves more thoroughly 
familiar with Latin Christianity, as <i>e.g.</i>, the Slays did with the Greek—we may recall 
the old Saxon harmony of the Gospels, etc.—<note n="7" id="ii.ii.i.i-p7.3">It was to the advantage, here and there, of simple piety that 
it had not co-operated in the construction of the Church.</note> yet there was a complete absence of 
any independence in consciously appropriating it, up to the settlement of the Begging 
orders in Germany, properly speaking, indeed, up to the Reformation. Complaints 
of Papal oppressions, or of external ceremonies, cannot be introduced into this 
question. The complainers were themselves Roman Christians, and the never-failing 
sectaries paid homage, not to a “German” Christianity, but to a form of Church 
which was also imported. If up to the thirteenth century there existed in Germany 
no independent theology or science, still less was there any movement in the history 
of dogma.<note n="8" id="ii.ii.i.i-p7.4">Nitzsch, Deutsche Gesch., II., p. 15: “(Up to the middle of 
the eleventh century) the task of administering property was more important to the 
German Church than the political and dogmatic debates of the neighbouring French 
hierarchy.” See also Döllinger Akad. Vorträge, vol. II., Lecture 1, at beginning.</note> But as soon as Germans, in Germany and England, took up an independent 
part in the inner movement of the Church, they prepared the way, supported indeed 
by Augustine, for the Reformation. The case was different on Roman territory. We 
need not, of course, look at Italy, for the land of the Popes steadily maintained 
its characteristic indifference to all theology as theology. Apocalyptic, socialistic, 
and revolutionary movements were not wanting; Hippocrates and Justinian were studied; 
but the ideals of thinkers seldom interested Italians, and they hardly ever troubled 
themselves about a dogma, if it was nothing more. Spain, also, very soon passed 
out of the intellectual movement, into which, besides, it had never thrown any energy. 
For eight centuries it was set the immense practical task of protecting Christendom 
from Islam: in this war it transformed the law of the Catholic religion into a 
military discipline. The Spanish history of dogma has been a blank since the days 
of Bishop Elipandus.</p>

<pb n="8" id="ii.ii.i.i-Page_8" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i-p8">Thus France alone remains. <i>In so far as the Middle Ages, down 
to the thirteenth century, possessed any dogmatic history, it was to a very large 
extent Frankish or French</i>.<note n="9" id="ii.ii.i.i-p8.1">See the correct opinion of Jordanus of Osnabrück (about 1285) 
that the Romans had received the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.i-p8.2">sacerdotium</span>, the Germans the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.i-p8.3">imperium</span>, the French 
the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.i-p8.4">studium</span> (Lorenz, Geschichtsquellen, 2 ed., vol. II., p. 296).</note> Gaul had been the land of culture among Latin countries 
as early as the fourth and fifth centuries. ’Mid the storms of the tribal migrations, 
culture maintained its ground longest in Southern Gaul, and after a short epoch 
of barbarism, during which civilisation seemed to have died out everywhere on the 
Continent, and England appeared to have obtained the leadership, France under the 
Carlovingians—of course, France allied with Rome through Boniface—came again to 
the front. There it remained, but with its centre of gravity in the North, between 
the Seine and the Rhine. Paris was for centuries only second to Rome, as formerly 
Alexandria and Carthage had been.<note n="10" id="ii.ii.i.i-p8.5">See on the importance of North-Eastern France, Sohm in the Ztschr. 
d. Savigny-Stiftung. German Division I., p 3 ff., and Schrörs, Hinkmar, p. 3 f. 
On Rome and Paris see Reuter, Gesch. d. Aufkl. I., p. 181.</note> The imperial crown passed to the Germans; the 
real ruler of the world sat at Rome; but the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p8.6">studium</span>”—in every sense of the term—belonged 
to the French. Strictly speaking, even in France, there was no history of dogma 
in the Middle Ages. If the Reformation had not taken place, we would have been as 
little aware of any mediæval history of dogma in the West as in the East; 
<i>for the theological and ecclesiastical movements of the Middle Ages, which by no means professed 
to be new dogmatic efforts, only claim to be received into the history of dogma 
because they ended in the dogmas of Trent on the one hand, and in the symbols of 
the Reformed Churches and Socinian Rationalism on the other</i>. The whole of the Middle 
Ages presents itself in the sphere of dogmatic history as a transition period, the 
period when the Church was fixing its relationship to Augustine, and the numerous 
impulses originated by him. This period lasted so long, (1) because centuries had 
to elapse before Augustine found disciples worthy of him, and men were in a position 
<i>even to understand</i> the chain of ecclesiastical and theological edicts 

<pb n="9" id="ii.ii.i.i-Page_9" />handed down from antiquity; (2) because the Roman genius of the 
Western Church and the Augustinian spirit were in part ill-assorted, and it was 
therefore a huge task to harmonise them; and (3) because at the time when complete 
power had been gained for the independent study of Church doctrine and Augustine, 
a new authority, in many respects more congenial to the spirit of the Church, appeared 
on the scene, <i>viz.</i>, Augustine’s powerful rival,<note n="11" id="ii.ii.i.i-p8.7">The derisive title of Augustine—“Aristoteles Pœnorum”—was 
prophetic. He got this name from Julian of Eclanum, Aug. Op. imperf., III., 199.</note> Aristotle. The Roman genius, the 
superstition which, descending from the closing period of antiquity, was strengthened 
in barbarous times, Augustine, and Aristotle—these are the four powers which contended 
for their interpretation of the gospel in the history of dogma in the Middle Ages.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9">8. The Middle Ages experienced no dogmatic decisions like those 
of Nicaea or Chalcedon. After the condemnation of Pelagians and Semipelagians, Monothelites, 
and Adoptians, the dogmatic circle was closed. The actions in the Carlovingian age 
against images, and against Ratramnus and Gottschalk were really of slight importance, 
and in the fights with later heretics, so many of whom disturbed the mediæval Church, 
old weapons were used, new ones being in fact unnecessary. The task of the historian 
of dogma is here, therefore, very difficult. In order to know what he ought to describe, 
to be as just to ancient dogma in its continued influence as to the new quasi-dogmatic 
Christianity in whose midst men lived, he must fix his eyes on the beginning, Augustine, 
and the close, the sixteenth century. Nothing belongs to the history of dogma which 
does not serve to explain this final stage, and even then only on its dogmatic side, 
and this again may be portrayed only in so far as it prepared the way for the framing 
of new doctrines, or the official revision of the ancient dogmas.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10">If my view is right, there are three lines to which we have to 
turn our attention. In the first place we must examine the history of <i>piety</i>, in 
so far as new tendencies were formed in it, based on, or existing side by side with 
Augustinianism; for the piety which was determined by other influences led also to the 

<pb n="10" id="ii.ii.i.i-Page_10" />construction of other dogmatic formulas. But the history of piety in the Middle Ages is the history of monachism.<note n="12" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.1">See Ritschl, Gesch. des Pietismus, vol. I., p. 7 ff., and my 
Vortrag über das Monchthum, 3 ed.</note> We may 
therefore conjecture that if monachism really passed through a history in the Middle Ages, and not merely endless repetitions, 
it cannot be indifferent for the history of dogma. As a matter of fact, it will 
be shown that Bernard and Francis were also doctrinal Fathers. We may here point 
at once to the fact that Augustine, at least apparently, reveals a hiatus in his theology as dominated by piety; he was able to say little 
concerning the <i>work</i> of Christ in connection with his system of doctrine, and his 
impassioned love of God was not clearly connected in theory with the impression made by Christ’s death, 
or with Christ’s “work.” What a transformation, what an access of fervour, Augustinianism 
had to experience, when impassioned love to the Eternal and Holy One found its object in the Crucified, when it invested with heavenly glory, and referred 
to the sinful soul, all traits of the beaten, wounded, and dying One, when it began 
to reflect on the infinite “merits” of its Saviour, because the most profound of thoughts had dawned 
upon it, that the suffering of the innocent was salvation in history! Dogma could 
not remain unaffected by what it now found to contemplate and experience in the 
“crucified” Saviour of Bernard, the “poor” Saviour of Francis.<note n="13" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.2">Bernard prepared the way for transforming the Neoplatonic <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.3">exercitium</span> 
of the contemplation of the All and the Deity into methodical reflection on the 
sufferings of Christ. Gilbert says: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.4">Dilectus meus, inquit sponsa, candidus et 
rubicundus. In hoc nobis et candet veritas et rubet caritas.</span>”</note> We may say 
briefly that, by the agency of the mediæval religious virtuosi and theologians, the close connection between God, the “work” 
of Christ, and salvation was ultimately restored in the Tridentine and ancient Lutheran dogma. The Greek Church had maintained 
and still maintains it; but Augustine had loosened it, because his great task was 
to show what God is, and what salvation the soul requires.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i-p11">In the second place, we have to take the doctrine of the Sacraments 
into consideration; for great as were the impulses 

<pb n="11" id="ii.ii.i.i-Page_11" />given here also by Augustine, yet everything was incomplete which 
he transmitted to the Church. But the Church as an institution and training-school 
required the sacraments above all, and in its adherence to Augustine it was precisely 
his sacramental doctrine, and the conception connected therewith of gradual justification, 
of which it laid hold. We shall have to show how the Church developed this down 
to the sixteenth century, how it idealised itself in the sacraments, and fashioned 
them into being its peculiar agencies. In the third place, we have to pursue a line 
which is marked for us by the names of Augustine and Aristotle—<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p11.1">fides</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p11.2">ratio</span>, 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p11.3">auctoritas</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p11.4">ratio intelligentia</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p11.5">ratio</span>. To investigate this thoroughly would 
be to write the history of mediæval science in general. Here, therefore, we have 
only to examine it, in so far as there were developed in it the same manifold fashioning 
of theological thought, and those fundamental views which passed into the formulas, 
and at the same time into the contents of the doctrinal creations, of the sixteenth 
century, and which ultimately almost put an end to dogma in the original sense of 
the term. But we have also to include under the heading “Augustine and Aristotle” 
the opposition between the doctrine of the enslaved will and free grace and that 
of free will and merit. The latter shattered Augustinianism within Catholicism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i-p12">We cannot trace any dogma regarding the Church in the Middle Ages 
until the end of the thirteenth century, but this is only because the Church was 
the foundation and the latent co-efficient of all spiritual and theological movement.<note n="14" id="ii.ii.i.i-p12.1">The opposition to a sacerdotal Church which existed at all times, 
and was already strong in the thirteenth century, left no lasting traces down to 
the fourteenth. In this century movements began on the soil of Catholicism which 
led to new forms of the conception of the Church and compelled it to fix definitively 
its own.</note> Our account has to make this significance of the Church explicit, and in doing so 
to examine the growth of papal power; for in the sixteenth century the claim of 
the Pope was in dispute. On this point the Western Church was split up. But further, 
Augustine had given a central place to the question of the <i>personal position of 
the Christian</i>, confusing it, however, by uncertain references to the Church and to the medicinal effect of 

<pb n="12" id="ii.ii.i.i-Page_12" />the means of grace. And the mediæval movement, in proportion 
as the Church and the sacraments came to the front without any diminution of the 
longing for an independent faith,<note n="15" id="ii.ii.i.i-p12.2">In the Middle Ages every advance in the development of the authority 
and power of the Church was accompanied by the growing impression that the Church 
was corrupt. This impression led to the suspicion that it had become Babylon, and 
to despair of its improvement.</note> was led to the question of <i>personal assurance</i>. 
On this point also—justification—the Western Church was rent asunder.<note n="16" id="ii.ii.i.i-p12.3">On this most important point the schism went beyond Augustine; 
for in the Middle Ages, as regards the ground and assurance of faith, Augustine 
of the Confessions and doctrine of predestination was played off against Augustine 
the apologist of the Catholic Church. Luther, however, abandoned both alike, and 
followed a view which can be shown to exist in Augustine and in the Middle Ages 
at most in a hidden undercurrent.</note> Thus an account 
of the history of dogma in the Middle Ages will only be complete if it can show 
how the questions as to the power of the Church (of the Pope, the importance of 
the Mass and sacraments) and justification came to the front, and how in these questions 
the old dogma, not indeed outwardly, but really, perished. In Tridentine Catholicism 
it now became completely, along with its new portions, a body of law; in Protestantism 
it was still retained only in as far as it showed itself, when compared with the 
Divine Word, to express the Gospel, to form a bond with the historical past, or 
to serve as the basis of personal assurance of salvation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i-p13">There can be no doubt about the division into periods. After an 
introduction on Western Christianity and Theology before Augustine, Augustinianism 
falls to be described. Then we have to discuss the epochs of (1) the Semipelagian 
controversies and Gregory I.; (2) the Carlovingian Renaissance; (3) the period 
of Clugny and Bernard (the eleventh and twelfth centuries); and (4) the period 
of the mendicant orders, as also of the so-called Reformers before the Reformation, 
<i>i.e.</i>, of revived Augustinianism (thirteenth and fifteenth centuries). The Middle 
Ages only reached their climax after the beginning of the thirteenth century and, 
having grown spiritually equal to the material received from the ancient Church, 
then developed all individual energies and conceptions. But then at once began the crises which led to the 

<pb n="13" id="ii.ii.i.i-Page_13" />Renaissance and Humanism, to the Reformation, Socinianism and 
Tridentine Catholicism. It is, therefore, impossible to delimit two periods within 
the thirteenth to the fifteenth century; for Scholasticism and Mysticism, the development 
of the authoritative, Nominalist, dogmatics, and the attempts to form new doctrines, 
are all interwoven. <i>Reformation and Counter-reformation have a common root</i>.</p>


<pb n="14" id="ii.ii.i.i-Page_14" />
</div4>

          <div4 title="Chapter II. Western Christianity and Western Theologians before Augustine." progress="4.83%" id="ii.ii.i.ii" prev="ii.ii.i.i" next="ii.ii.i.iii">
<h2 id="ii.ii.i.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h2>

<h3 id="ii.ii.i.ii-p0.2">WESTERN CHRISTIANITY AND WESTERN THEOLOGIANS BEFORE AUGUSTINE.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p1"><span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p1.1">The</span> distinctive character of Western Christianity has been frequently 
referred to in our earlier volumes. We may now, before taking up Augustine and the 
Church influenced by him, appropriately review and describe the Christianity into which 
he entered, and on which he conferred an extraordinarily prolonged existence and new vital energies by the 
peculiar form and training to which he subjected it. It was the Roman Church that transmitted 
Christianity to the Middle Ages. But it might almost be named the Augustinian-Gregorian<note n="17" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p1.2">After Gregory I.</note> with as much justice 
as that of the Augsburg Confession is called the Lutheran.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p2">If, however, we ascend the history of the Latin Church to as near 
its origin as we can, we find ourselves confronted by a man in whom the character and the future of this Church were already 
announced, <i>viz.</i>, Tertullian. Tertullian and Augustine are the Fathers of the Latin Church in so eminent a sense that, measured 
by them, the East possessed no Church Fathers at all.<note n="18" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p2.1">Möhler says very justly, from the Catholic standpoint (Patrologie, 
p. 737): “We are often surprised for a moment, and forget that in Tertullian we 
have before us a writer of the beginning of the third century, we feel so mush at 
home in reading the language, often very familiar to us, in which he discusses difficult 
questions concerning dogmatics, morals, or even the ritual of the Church.”</note> The only one 
to rival them, Origen, exerted his influence in a more limited sphere. Eminently 
ecclesiastical as his activity was, his Christianity was not really 
ecclesiastical, but esoteric. His development and the import of his personal 
life were almost without significance for the mass; he continued to live in his books and among theologians. But with Tertullian and Augustine 

<pb n="15" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_15" />it was different. It is true that only a fraction of Tertullian’s 
teaching was retained, that he was tolerated by posterity only in Cyprian’s reduced 
version, and that Augustine became more and more a source of uneasiness to, and 
was secretly opposed by, his Church. Yet both passed into the history of the Western 
Catholic Church with their personality, with the characteristics of their Christian 
thought and feeling. The frictions and unresolved dissonances, in which they wore 
themselves out, were transmitted to the future as well as the concords they sounded, 
and the problems, which they could not master in their own inner experience, became 
the themes of world-historical spiritual conflicts.<note n="19" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p2.2">Ultimately men were content, indeed, with preserving the inconsistencies, 
treating them as problems of the schools, and ceasing to attempt to solve them; 
for time makes even self-contradictions tolerable, and indeed to some extent hallows 
them.</note> We can exhibit the superiority 
of Western to Eastern Christianity at many points; we can even state a whole series 
of causes for this superiority; but one of the most outstanding is the fact that 
while the East was influenced by a commonplace succession of theologians and monks, 
the West was moulded by Tertullian and Augustine.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p3">Roman Christianity, still (c. 180) essentially Greek in form, 
but already with important features of its own,<note n="20" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p3.1">See the 1 Ep. of Clement, also the tractate on The Players, 
and the testimonies of Ignatius, Dionysius of Corinth and others as to the old Roman 
Church.</note> had won the Great African to its 
service.<note n="21" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p3.2">De præscr. 36: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p3.3">Si Italiæ adjaces habes Romam, unde nobis 
auctoritas quoque praesto est.</span>”</note> It had already transmitted to him Latin translations of Biblical books; 
but on this foundation Tertullian laboured, creating both thought and language, 
because he was able thoroughly to assimilate the new faith, and to express his 
whole individuality in it.<note n="22" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p3.4">On Church Latin, see Koffmane’s work, which contains much that 
is valuable, Gesch. des Kirchenlateins, 1879-1881.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p4">In doing so he adopted all the elements which tradition offered 
him. First, as a Christian Churchman, he took up the old enthusiastic and rigorous, 
as well as the new anti-heretical, faith. He sought to represent both, and in his 
sovereign law to verify the strict <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p4.1">lex</span> of the ancient <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p4.2">disciplina</span>, 
founded on eschatological 

<pb n="16" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_16" />hopes, and allied with unrestrained pneumatic dogmatics, and also the strict <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p4.3">lex</span> of the new rule of faith, 
which seemed ancient, because the heretics were undoubtedly innovators. He 
sought to be a disciple of the prophets and an obedient son of his Episcopal teachers. 
While he spent his strength in the fruitless attempt to unite them,<note n="23" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p4.4">See our expositions of this in Vol. II., p. 67 ff., 108 ff., 
128 f., 311 f.</note> he left both 
forces as an inheritance to the Church of the West. If the history of that Church down 
to the sixteenth century exhibits a conflict between orthodox clerical and enthusiastic, between biblical and pneumatic elements, 
if monachism here was constantly in danger of running into apocalyptics and enthusiasm, and of forming an opposition to the Episcopal and world-Church, all that is foreshadowed in 
Tertullian.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p5">A further element, which here comes before us, is the juristic. 
We know that jurisprudence and legal thought held the chief place in mediæval philosophy, 
theology, and ethics.<note n="24" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p5.1">See v. Schulte, Gesch. der Quellen and Lit. d. kanonischen Rechts, 
Vol. I., pp. 92-103, Vol. II., p. 512 f. Also his Gedanken über Aufgabe and Reform 
d. jurist. Studiums, 1881: “The science of law was in practice the leading factor 
in Church and State from the twelfth century.” That it is so still may, to save 
many words, be confirmed by a testimony of Döllinger’s. In a memorable speech on 
Phillips he says, (Akad. Vorträge, Vol. II., p. 185 f.): “Frequent intercourse 
with the two closely-allied converts, Iarcke and Phillips, showed me how an ultramontane 
and papistical conception of the Christian religion was especially suggested and 
favoured by legal culture and mode of thought, which was dominated, even in the 
case of German specialists like Phillips, not by ancient German, but Roman legal 
ideas.”</note> Post-apostolic Greek Christians had, indeed, already put Christianity 
forward as the “law,” and the Roman community may have cultivated this view with peculiar energy;<note n="25" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p5.2">On the designation of Holy Scripture as “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p5.3">lex</span>” in the West, 
see Zahn, Gesch. d. neutestamentlichen Kanous, I. 1, p. 95 f.</note> but in and by itself 
this term is capable of so many meanings as to be almost neutral. Yet through the 
agency of Tertullian, by his earlier profession a lawyer, all Christian forms received 
a legal impress. He not only transferred the technical terms of the jurists into 
the ecclesiastical language of the West, but he also contemplated, from a legal 
standpoint, all relations of the individual and the Church to the Deity, and <i>vice 
versâ</i>, all duties and rights, the 

<pb n="17" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_17" />moral imperative as well as the actions of God and Christ, nay, 
their mutual relationship. He who was so passionate and fanciful seemed never to 
be thoroughly satisfied until he had found the scheme of a legal relationship which 
he could proclaim as an inviolable authority; he never felt secure until he had 
demonstrated inner compulsions to be external demands, exuberant promises to be 
stipulated rewards. But with this the scheme of personal rights was applied almost 
universally. God appears as the mighty partner who watches jealously over his rights. 
Through Tertullian this tendency passed into the Western Church, which, being Roman, 
was disposed to favour it; there it operated in the most prejudicial way. If we 
grant that by it much that was valuable was preserved, and juristic thought did 
contribute to the understanding of some, not indeed the most precious, Pauline conceptions, 
yet, on the whole, religious reflection was led into a false channel, the ideas 
of satisfaction and merit becoming of the highest importance, and the separation 
of Western from primitive and Eastern Christianity was promoted.<note n="26" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p5.4">Consider, <i>e.g.</i>, a sentence like this of Cyprian De unit. 15: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p5.5">Justitia opus est, ut promereri quis possit deum judicem.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p6">Another element is closely connected with the legal, <i>viz.</i>, the 
syllogistic and dialetical. Tertullian has been extolled as a speculative theologian; 
but this is wrong. Speculation was not his forte; we perceive this very plainly 
when we look at his relation to Irenaeus. Notice how much he has borrowed from this 
predecessor of his, and how carefully he has avoided, in doing so, his most profound 
speculations! Tertullian was a Sophist in the good and bad sense of the term. He 
was in his element in Aristotelian and Stoic dialectics; in his syllogisms he is 
a philosophising advocate. But in this also he was the pioneer of his Church, whose 
theologians have always reasoned more than they have philosophised. The manner in 
which he rings the changes on <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p6.1">auctoritas</span> and <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p6.2">ratio</span>, or combines them, and spins 
lines of thought out of them; the formal treatment of problems, meant to supply 
the place of one dealing with the matter, until it ultimately loses sight of aim 
and object, and falls a prey to the delusion that the certainty of the conclusion 

<pb n="18" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_18" />guarantees the certainty of the 
premises—this whole method only too well known from mediæval Scholasticism, had 
its originator in Tertullian.<note n="27" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p6.3"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p7">A series of legal schemes framed by Tertullian for his dogmatics 
and ethics have been given in Vol. II., 279 f., 294 f., Vol. IV. pp. 110, 121. In 
addition to his speculation on <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p7.1">substantia, persona</span>, and <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p7.2">status</span>, 
the categories <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p7.3">offendere, 
satisfacere, promereri, acceptare</span>, and <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p7.4">rependere</span>, etc., play the chief part in his 
system. Most closely connected with the legal contemplation of problems is the abstract 
reference to authority; for one does not obey a law because he finds it to be good 
and just, but because it is law. (Tertullian, indeed, knows very well, when defending 
himself against heathen insinuations, that the above dictum is not sufficient in 
the sphere of religion and morals, see <i>e.g.</i>, Apolog. 4.) This attitude of Tertullian, 
led up to by his dialectical procedure and his alternations between <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p7.5">auctoritas</span> and 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p7.6">ratio</span>, produces in many passages the impression that we are listening to a mediæval 
Catholic. In regard to the alternation above described, the work De corona is especially 
characteristic; but so is Adv. Marc. I., 23 f. He writes, De pænit. 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p7.7">Nos pro 
nostris angustiis unum inculcamus, bonum atque optimum esse quod deus præcipit. 
Audaciam existimo de bono divini præcepti disputare. Neque enim quia bonum est, 
idcirco auscultare debemus, sed quia deus præcepit. Ad exhibitionem obsequii prior 
est majestas divinæ potestatis, prior est auctoritas imperantis quam utilitas servientis.</span>” 
(Compare Scorp. 2, 3; De fuga, 4; De cor. 2.) But the same theologian writes, De 
pæn. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p7.8">Res dei ratio, quia deus nihil non ratione providit, nihil non ratione 
tractari intellegique voluit.</span>” The work De pænit. is in general peculiarly fitted 
to initiate us into Tertullian’s style of thought. I shall in the sequel pick out 
the most important points, and furnish parallels from his other writings. Be it 
noticed first that the work emphasises the three parts, <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p7.9">vera poenitentia</span> (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p7.10">deflere, 
metus dei</span>), <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p7.11">confessio</span> and <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p7.12">satisfactio</span>, and then adds the 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p7.13">venia</span> on the part of the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p7.14">effensus deus</span>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8">In chap. II. we already meet with the expression “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.1">merita pænitentiæ</span>.” 
There we read: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.2">ratio salutis <i>certam formam</i> tenet, ne bonis umquam factis cogitatisve 
quasi violenta aliqua manus injiciatur. Deus enim <i>reprobationem</i> bonorum ratam non 
habens, utpote suorum, quorum cum auctor et defensor sit necesse est, proinde et 
<i>acceptator</i>, si acceptator etiam <i>remunerator</i>     bonum factum deum habet <i>debitorem</i>, 
sicuti et malum, quia judex omnis remunerator est causæ.</span>” (De orat. 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.3">pænitentia demonstratur
<i>acceptabilis deo</i></span>;” we have also “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.4">commendatior</span>”). Chap. III.; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.5">Admissus 
ad dominica præcepta ex ipsis statim eruditur, id peccato deputandum, a quo deus 
arceat.</span>” (The distinction between <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.6">præcepta</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.7">consilia dominica</span> is familiar in 
Tertullian; see Ad. uxor. II. 1; De coron. 4; Adv. Marc. II. 17. In Adv. Marc. 
I. 29, he says that we may not reject marriage altogether, because if we did there 
would be no meritorious sanctity. In Adv. Marc. I. 23, the distinction is drawn 
between “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.8">debita</span>” and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.9">indebita bonitas</span>”). Chap. III.: as “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.10">Voluntas facti origo 
est;</span>” a disquisition follows on <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.11">velle, concupiscere, perficere</span>. Chap. V.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.12">Ita 
qui per delictorum pænitentiam instituerat dominus <i>satisfacere</i>, diabolo per aliæ 
pænitentié pænitentiam <i>satisfaciet</i>, eritque tanto magis <i>perosus</i> deo, quanto æmulo 
ejus <i>acceptus</i>.</span>” (See De orat. 11; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.13">fratri satisfacere</span>,” 18; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.14">disciplinæ satisfacere</span>,” 
23; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.15">satisfacimus deo domino nostro</span>”; De jejun. 3; De pud. 9, 13; De pat. 10, 
13, etc., etc.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.16">peccator patri satisfacit</span>,” namely, through his penances; see 
De pud. 13: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.17">hic jam carnis interitum in officium pænitentiæ interpretantur, quod videatur 
jejuniis et sordibus et incuria omni et dedita opera malæ tractationis 
carnem exterminando satis deo facere</span>”). In ch. V. it is explained quite in the 
Catholic manner that <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.18">timor</span> is the fundamental form of the religious relation. Here, 
as in countless other passages, the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.19">deus offenses</span>” 
moves Tertullian’s soul (see De pat. 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.20">hinc deus irasci exorsus, unde offendere homo inductus.</span>”) Fear dominates 
the whole of penitence. (De pænit. 6: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.21">metus est instrumentum pænitentiæ</span>.” In general 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.22">offendere deum</span>” and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.23">satisfacere deo</span>” are the proper technical terms; see De 
pæn. 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.24">offendisti, sed reconciliari adhuc potes; habes cui satisfacias et quidem 
volentem.</span>” Ch. X.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.25">intolerandum scilicet pudori, domino offenso satisfacere</span>.” 
Ch. XI.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.26">castigationem victus atque cultus offenso domino præstare</span>.” Along with 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.27">satisfacere</span> we have “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.28">deum iratum, indignatum mitigare, placare, reconciliare.</span>” Ch. 
VI: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.29">omnes salutis <i>inpromerendo deo</i> petitores sumus</span>.” Compare with this “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.30">promereri 
deum</span>” Scorp. 6: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.31">quomodo multæ mansiones apud patrem, si non pro varietate meritorum 
. . . porro et si fidei propterea congruebat sublimitati et claritatis aliqua prolatio, 
tale quid esse opportuerat illud <i>emolumenti</i>, quod magno constaret labore, cruciatu, 
tormento, morte . . . <i>eadem pretia quæ et merces</i>.</span>” De orat. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.32">meritum fidei</span>.” 
3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.33">nos angelorum, si meruimus, candidati</span>”; 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.34">merita cujusque</span>.” De pænit. 
6: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.35">catechumenus mereri cupit baptismum, timet adhuc delinquere, ne non mereretur 
accipere.</span>” De pat. 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.36">artificium promerendi obsequium est, obsequii vero disciplina 
morigera subjectio est.</span>” De virg. vel., 13: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.37">deus justus est ad <i>remuneranda</i> quæ 
soli sibi fiunt</span>.” De exhort. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.38">nemo indulgentia dei utendo promeretur, sed voluntati 
obsequendo</span>;” 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.39">deus quæ vult præcipit et <i>accepto</i> facit et æternitatis mercede 
dispungit.</span>” De pud. 10: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.40">pænitentiam deo immolare . . . magis merebitur fructum 
pænitentiæ qui nondum ea usus est quam qui jam et abusus est.</span>” De jejun. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.41">ratio 
promerendi deum</span>” [<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.42">jejunium iratum deum homini reconciliat</span>, ch. VII.]; 13: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.43">ultro 
officium facere deo.</span>” How familiar and important in general is to Tertullian the thought 
of performing a service, a favour to God, or of furnishing him with a spectacle! He indeed describes as a heathen idea (Apolog. 
11) the sentence: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.44">conlatio divinitatis 
meritorum remunerandorum fuit ratio</span>”; but he himself comes very near it; thus 
he says (De exhortat. 10): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.45">per continentiam <i>negotiaberis magnam substantiam sanctitatis</i>, 
parsimonia carnis spiritum acquires.</span>” He sternly reproves, Scorp. 15, the saying 
of the “Lax”: <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.46">Christus non vicem passionis sitit</span>; he himself says (De pat. 
16): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.47"><i>rependamus</i> Christi patientiam, quam pro nobis ipse dependit.</span>” De pænit. 6: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.48">Quam 
porro ineptum, quam pænitentiam non adimplere, ei veniam delictorum sustinere? 
<i>Hoc est pretium non exhibere, ad mercem manum emittere</i>. Hoc enim pretio dominus veniam 
addicere instituit; hac pænitentiæ <i>compensatione redimendam</i> proponit impunitatem</span>,” 
(see Scorp. 6: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.49">nulli <i>compensatio</i> invidiosa est, in qua aut gratiæ aut injuriæ communis 
est ratio</span>”). In Ch. VI. Tertullian uses “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.50">imputare</span>,” and this word is not rarely 
found along with “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.51">reputare</span>”; in Ch. VII. we have “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.52">indulgentia</span>” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.53">indulgere</span>), 
and these terms are met somewhat frequently; so also “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.54">restituere</span>” (ch. VII. 12: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.55">restitutio peccatoris</span>”). De pat. 8: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.56">tantum relevat <i>confessio</i> delictorum, quantum dissimulatio exaggerat; 
<i>confessio omni satisfactionis consilium est</i>.</span>” Further, ch. IX.: “H<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.57">ujus igitur 
pænitentiæ secundæ et unius quanto in arte negotium est, <i>tanto operosior probatio</i> 
(that sounds quite mediæval), ut non sola conscientia præferatur, 
sed aliquo etiam actu administretur. Is actus, qui magis Græco vocabulo exprimitur 
et frequentatur, exomologesis est, qua delictum domino nostro confitemur, non quidem 
ut ignaro, <i>sed quatenus satisfactio confessione disponitur</i>, confessione pænitentia 
nascitur, <i>pænitentia deus mitigator</i>. </span>Concerning this exhomologesis, this tearful 
confession, he goes on: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.58">commendat pænitentiam deo <i>et temporali afflictatione 
æterna supplicia non dicam frustratur sed expungit</i>.</span>” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.59">Commendare</span>” as used above 
is common, see <i>e.g.</i>, De virg. vel. 14, and De pat. 13: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.60">patientia corporis [penances] 
precationes commendat, deprecationes affirmat; hæc aures Christi aperit, clementiam 
elicit.</span>”). The conception is also distinctly expressed by Tertullian that in the 
ceremony of penance the Church completely represents Christ himself, see ch. X.: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.61">in uno et altero ecclesia est, <i>ecclesia vero Christus</i>. Ergo cum te ad fratrum 
genua protendis, <i>Christum contrectas, Christum exoras</i>.</span>” De pudic. 
10, shows how he really bases pardon solely on the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.62">cessatio delicti</span>”; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.63">etsi venia est pænitentiæ 
fructus, hanc quoque consistere non licet sine cessatione delicti. <i>Ita cessatio delicti 
radix est veniæ ut venia sit pænitentiæ fructus</i>.</span>” Further ch. II.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.64">omne delictum 
aut venia dispungit aut poena, venia ex castigatione, poena ex damnatione</span>”; but 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.65">satisfactio</span>” is implied in the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.66">castigatio</span>.” In De pudic. 1 the notorious lax edict 
of Calixtus is called “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.67">liberalitas</span>” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.68">venia</span>) <i>i.e.</i>, “indulgence.” Let us further 
recall some formulas which are pertinent here. Thus we have the often-used figure 
of the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.69">militia Christi</span>,” and the regimental oath—<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.70">sacramentum</span>. So also the extremely 
characteristic alternation between “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.71">gratia</span>” and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.72">voluntas humana</span>,” most clearly 
given in De exhort. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.73">non est bonæ et solidæ fidei sic omnia ad voluntatem dei 
referre et ita adulari unum quemque dicendo nihil fieri sine nutu ejus, ut non intellegamus, 
<i>esse aliquid in nobis ipsis</i>. . . . Non debemus quod nostro expositum est arbitrio 
in domini referre voluntatem</span>”; Ad uxor. 1, 8: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.74">quædam enim sunt divinæ liberalitatis, 
quædam nostræ operationis.</span>” Then we have the remarkable attempt to distinguish two 
wills in God, one manifest and one hidden, and to identify these with <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.75">præcepta</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.76">consilia</span>, 
in order ultimately to establish the “hidden” or “higher” alone. De exhort. 
2 f.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.77">cum solum sit in nobis velle, et in hoc probatur nostra erga deum mens, 
an ea velimus quæ cum voluntate ipsius faciunt, alte et impresse recogitandum esse 
dico dei voluntatem, quid etiam in occulto velit. Quæ enim in manifesto scimus 
omnes.</span>” Now follows an exposition on the two wills in God, the higher, hidden, and 
proper one, and the lower: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.78">Deus ostendens quid magis velit, minorem voluntatem 
majore delevit. Quantoque notitiæ tuæ utrumque proposuit, tanto definiit, id te 
sectari debere quod declaravit se magis velle. Ergo si ideo declaravit, ut id secteris 
quod magis vult, sine dubio, nisi ita facis, contra voluntatem ejus sapis, sapiendo 
contra potiorem ejus voluntatem, magisque offendis quam promereris, quod vult quidem 
faciendo et quod mavult respuendo. Ex parte delinquis; ex parte, si non delinquis, 
non tamen promereris. Non porro et promereri nolle delinquere est? Secundum igitur 
matrimonium, <i>si est ex illa dei voluntate quæ indulgentia vocatur</i>, etc., etc.</span>” On 
the other hand, see the sharp distinction between sins of ignorance (“natural sins”) 
and sins of “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.79">conscientia et voluntas, ubi et culpa sapit et gratia</span>,” De pud. 10.</p>
</note> In the classical period of eastern 

<pb n="19" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_19" />theology men did not stop at <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.80">auctoritas</span> and <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.81">ratio</span>; they sought 
to reach the inner convincing phases of authority, and understood by <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.82">ratio</span> the reason 
determined by the conception of the matter 


<pb n="20" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_20" />in question. In the West, <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.83">auctoritas</span> and <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.84">ratio</span> stood for a very 
long time side by side without their relations being fixed—see the mediæval theologians 
from Cassian—and the speculation introduced by Augustine was ultimately once more eliminated, 


<pb n="21" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_21" />as is proved by the triumph of Nominalism. Stoic, or “Aristotelian” rationalism, united with the recognition of empirical authority under cover of 
Augustinian religious formulas, remained the characteristic of Roman Catholic dogmatics 
and morality.<note n="28" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.85">Augustine has also employed both notions in countless places since 
the writings De Ordine (see II. 26: <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.86">ad discendum necessarie dupliciter ducimur, 
auctoritate atque ratione</span>) and De vera religione (45: <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p8.87">animae medicina distribuitur 
in auctoritatem atque rationem</span>).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p9">But the Western type of thought possessed, besides this, an element 
in which it was considerably superior to the Eastern, the psychological view. The 
importance due to Augustine in this respect has been better perceived in recent 
years, and we may look for better results as regards the share of Scholasticism 
in the development of modern psychology.<note n="29" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p9.1">See Kahl, Die Lehre vom Primat des Willens bei Augustin, Duns 
Scotus and Descartes 1886, as also the works of Siebeck; cf. his treatise “Die Anfänge der neueren Psychologie in der Scholastik” in the Ztschr. f. Philos. u. 
philosoph. Kritik. New series. 93 Vol., p. 161 ff., and Dilthey’s Einl. in d. Geisteswiss. 
Vol. I.</note> In Augustine himself Stoic rationalism 
was thrust strongly into the background by his supreme effort to establish the psychology 
of the moral and immoral, the pious and impious on the basis of actual observation. 
His greatness as a <i>scientific</i> theologian is found essentially in the psychological 
element. But that also is first indicated in Tertullian. As a moralist he indeed 
follows, so far as he is a philosopher, the dogmatism of the Stoa; but Stoic physics 
could lead into an empirical psychology. In this respect Tertullian’s great writing, 
“De anima,” is an extremely important achievement. It contains germs of insight 
and aspirations which developed afterwards; and another Western before Augustine, Arnobius, also did better work in grasping problems psychologically than the great 
theologians of the East.<note n="30" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p9.2">See Franke, Die Psychologie and Erkenntnisslehre des Arnobius, 
1878, in which the empiricism and criticism of this eclectic theologian are rightly 
emphasised. The perception that Arnobius was not original, but had taken his refutation 
of Platonism from Lucretius, and also that he remained, after becoming a Christian, 
the rhetorician that he had been before (see Röhricht Seelenlehre des Arnobius, 
Hamburg, 1893), cannot shake the fact that his psychology is influenced by the consciousness of redemption.</note> This 

<pb n="22" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_22" />side of Western theology undoubtedly continued weak before Augustine, 
because the eclecticism and moralism to which Cicero had especially given currency 
held the upper hand through the reading of his works.<note n="31" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p9.3">Compare especially Minucius Felix and Lactantius.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10">Finally, still another element falls to be mentioned which distinguishes 
the features of Western Christianity from the Eastern, but which it is hard to 
summarise in one word. Many have spoken of its more practical attitude. But in the 
East, Christianity received as practical a form as people there required. What is 
meant is connected with the absence of the speculative tendency in the West. To 
this is to be attributed the fact that the West did not fix its attention above 
all on deification, nor, in consequence, on asceticism, but kept real life more 
distinctly in view; it therefore obtained to a greater extent from the gospel what 
could rule and correct that life. Thus Western Christianity appears to us from the 
first more popular and biblical, as well as more ecclesiastical. It may be that 
this impression is chiefly due to our descent from the Christianity in question, 
and that we can never therefore convey it to a Greek<note n="32" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.1">Conversely it is quite intelligible that he who has started 
with the ideals of classic antiquity, and has assimilated them, should derive more 
pleasure from men like Clemens Alex. Origen and Gregory of Nazianzus than from Tertullian 
and Augustine. But this sympathy is less due to the Christianity of the former scholars. 
We are no longer directly moved by the religious emotions of the older Greeks, while 
expressions of Tertullian and Augustine reach our heart.</note>; but it is undeniable that 
as the Latin idiom of the Church was from its origin more popular than the Greek, 
which always retained something hieratic about it, so the West succeeded to a greater 
extent in giving effect to the words of the gospel. For both of these facts we have 
to refer again to Tertullian. He had the gift, granted to few Christian writers, 
of writing attractively, both for theologians and laymen. His style, popular and 
fresh, must have been extremely effective. On the other hand, he was able, in writings 
like De patientia, De oratione, De pænitentia, or De idololatria, to express the 
gospel in a concrete and homely form; and even in many of his learned and polemical 
works, which are full of paradoxes, antitheses, rhetorical 

<pb n="23" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_23" />figures, frigid sentences, and wild exaggerations, we do not fail 
to find the clear and pertinent application of evangelical sayings, astonishing 
only by its simplicity, and reminding us, where the thought takes a higher flight, 
not infrequently of Augustine.<note n="33" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.2">Not only is the distinction between “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.3">natura</span>” and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.4">gratia</span>” (<i>e.g.</i>, 
De anima 21), or between “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.5">gratia</span>” and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.6">virtus</span>” common in Tertullian, not only has 
he—in his later writings—laid great stress on the continued effect of Adam’s sin 
and the transmission of death, but there also occur many detached thoughts and 
propositions which recall Augustine. (For the transmission of sin and death see 
De exhort. 2; Adv. Marc. I., 22; De pud. 6, 9; De jejun. 3, 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.7">mors cum ipso genere traducto</span>,” 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.8">primordiale delictum expiare</span>,” cf. the expression “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.9">vitium originis</span>”; 
further, also, the writing De pascha comput. 12, 21.)—De orat. 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.10">summa est voluntatis 
dei salus eorum, quos adoptavit.</span>” De pat. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.11">Bonorum quorundam intolerabilis magnitudo 
est, ut ad capienda et præstanda ea sola gratia divinæ inspirationis operetur. 
Nam quod maxime bonum, id maxime penes deum, nec alius id, quam qui possidet, dispensat, 
ut cuique dignatur.</span>” De pænit. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.12">Bonorum unus est titulus salus hominis criminum 
pristinorum abolitione præmissa.</span>” De pat. 12: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.13">Dilectio summum fidei sacramentum, 
Christiani nominis thesaurus.</span>” De orat. 4: In order to fulfil the will of God “opus est dei voluntate . . . 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.14">Christus erat voluntas et potestas patris.</span>” 5; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.15">quidquid 
nobis optamus, in illum auguramur, et illi deputamus, quod ab illo exspectamus.</span>” 
9: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.16">Deus solus docere potuit, quomodo se vellet orari.</span>” De pænit. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.17">Quod homini 
proficit, deo servit.</span>” 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.18">Rape occasionem inopinatæ felicitatis, ut ille tu, nihil 
quondam penes deum nisi stilla situlæ et areæ pulvus et vasculum figuli, arbor 
exinde fias ills quæ penes aquas seritur, etc.</span>” 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.19">Obsequii ratio in similitudine 
animorum constituta est.</span>” De orat. 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.20">debitum in scripturis delicti figura est.</span>” 
De bapt. 5: <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.21">exempto <i>reatu</i> eximitur et <i>poena</i></span>. De pud. 22: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.22">Quis alienam mortem 
sua solvit nisi solus dei filius.</span>” Tertullian imputed the proposition “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.23">peccando 
promeremur</span>” (De pud. 10) to his ecclesiastical opponents. The religious elements 
in his mode of thought seem to have been decided—apart from the New Testament books—by 
the reading of Seneca’s writings. In these Stoic morality seems to have been deepened, 
and in part transcended, by a really religious feeling and reflection, so that it 
was possible to pass from them to Pauline Christianity. Seneca, however, influenced 
Western thinkers generally: see Minucius Felix, Novatian, and Jerome De inl. vir. 
12. Even in Cyprian there occur traits that might be termed Augustinian: notice 
how he emphasises the immanence of Christ in believers, <i>e.g.</i>, <scripRef passage="Ep. 10, 3" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.24">Ep. 10, 3</scripRef>, and cf. 
the remarkable statement <scripRef passage="Ep. 10, 4" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.25">Ep. 10, 4</scripRef>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.26">Christus in certamine agonis nostri et coronat 
pariter et coronatur.</span>” Add <scripRef passage="Ep. 58, 5" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.27">Ep. 58, 5</scripRef>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.28">Spiritus dei, qui cum a confitentibus non 
discedit neque dividitur, ipse in nobis loquitur et coronatur.</span>” See also the Roman 
epistle <scripRef passage="Ep. 8, 3" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p10.29">Ep. 8, 3</scripRef>.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p11">The Christianity and theology of Tertullian, whose elements we 
have here endeavoured to characterise, were above all headed by the primitive Christian 
hope and morality. In these was comprehended what he felt to be his inmost thought. 
Both phases recur in a large section of Latin literature of the third 

<pb n="24" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_24" />and of the first half of the fourth century.<note n="34" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p11.1">Compare especially also the writings which are falsely headed 
with the name of Cyprian, and have begun to be examined in very recent years.</note> There it is hardly 
possible to find any traces of Antignostic dogmatics; on the contrary, Apocalyptics 
were developed with extreme vividness, and morality, often Stoic in colouring, received 
a stringent form.<note n="35" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p11.2">Compare the characteristics of the Christianity taught by Commodian, 
Arnobius, and Lactantius, vol. III. p. 77 ff. Novatian was accused of Stoicism by 
his opponents. Several of the writings headed by the name of Cyprian are very old 
and important for our knowledge of ancient Latin Christianity. I have verified that 
in the tractates De aleatoribus (Victor), Ad Novatianum (Sixtus), and De laude mart. 
(Novatian) (Texte and Unters, VI., 1; XIII., 1 and 4; see also the writings, to 
be attributed to Novatian, De spectac, and De bono pudic.); but let anyone read 
also “De duobus montibus” in order to gain an idea of the theological simplicity 
and archaic quality of these Latins. And yet the author of the above treatise succeeded 
in formulating the phrase (c. 9): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p11.3">Lex Christianorum crux est sancta Christi filii 
dei vivi.</span>” Most instructive are the Instructiones of Commodian. The great influence 
of Hermas’ Pastor, and the interest directed accordingly to the Church, are characteristic 
of this whole literature. Even unlearned authors continued to occupy themselves 
with the Church, see the Symbol of Carthage: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p11.4">credo remissionem peccatorum per 
sanctam ecclesiam.</span>”</note> The whole of the abundant literary labours and dogmatic efforts 
of Hippolytus seem to have been lost on the West from the first and completely.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p12">But Tertullian also was deprived by his Montanism of the full 
influence which he might have exerted on the Church.<note n="36" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p12.1">See my treatise on “Tertullian in der Litteratur der alten 
Kirche” in the Sitzungsber. d. K. Preuss. Akad. d. Wissensch, 1895, p. 545 ff.</note> The results of his work passed 
to Cyprian, and, though much abbreviated and modified, were circulated by him. <i>For 
the period from</i> <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p12.2">A.D.</span> 260 <i>down to Ambrose—indeed, properly speaking, to Augustine 
and Jerome—Cyprian became the Latin Church author par excellence</i>. All known and 
unknown Latin writers of his time, and after him, had but a limited influence: 
he, as an edifying and standard author, dictated like a sovereign to the Western 
Church for the next 120 years. His authority ranked close after that of the Holy 
Scriptures, and it lasted up to the time of Augustine.<note n="37" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p12.3">See a short demonstration of this in my Texten und Unters, V 
1, p. 2, and elaborated in my Altchristl. Litt.-Gesch., Part I., p. 688 ff. Pitra 
has furnished new material for the acquaintance also of the East with Cyprian in 
the Analecta Sacra. Cyprian’s unparalleled authority in the West is attested 
especially by Lucifer, Prudentius, Optatus, Pacian, Jerome, Augustine, and Mommsen’s 
catalogue of the Holy Scriptures. The see of Carthage was called in after times 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p12.4">Cathedra Cypriani</span>,” as that of Rome “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p12.5">Cathedra Petri</span>.” Optat. I., 10.</note></p>

<pb n="25" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_25" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p13">Cyprian had hardly one original theological thought; for even 
the work “De unitate ecclesiæ” rests on points of view which are partly derived 
from the earlier Catholic Fathers, and partly borrowed from the Roman Church, to 
which they were indigenous. In the extremely authoritative work, “De opere et eleemosynis” the Tertullian conceptions of merit and satisfaction are strictly developed, and 
are made to serve as the basis of penance, almost without reference to the grace 
of God in Christ. Cyprian’s chief importance is perhaps due to the fact that, influenced 
by the consequences of the Decian storm he founded, in union with the Roman bishop 
Cornelius, what was afterwards called the sacrament of penance; in this, indeed, 
he was the slave rather than the master of circumstances; and in addition, he was 
yielding to Roman influences which had been working in this direction since Calixtus. 
He established the rule of the hierarchy in the Church in the spheres of the sacrament, 
sacrifice, and discipline; he set his seal on Episcopalianism; he planted firmly 
the conceptions of a legal relation between man and God, of works of penance as 
means of grace, and of the “satisfactory” expiations of Christ. He also created 
clerical language with its solemn dignity, cold-blooded anger, and misuse of Biblical 
words to interpret and criticise contemporary affairs—a metamorphosis of the Tertullian 
genius for language. Cyprian by no means inherited the interest taken by Tertullian 
in Antignostic theology. Like all great princes of the Church, he was a theologian 
only in so far as he was a catechist. He held all the more firmly by the symbol, 
and knew how to state in few words its undoubted meaning, and to turn it skilfully 
even against allied movements like that of Novatian.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p14">This had been learnt from Rome, where, since as early as the end 
of the second century, the “Apostles’” creed had been used with skill and tact 
against the motley opinions held about doctrine by Eastern immigrants. The Roman 
Bishops of the 


<pb n="26" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_26" />third century did not meddle with dogmatic disputes; the only two who tried it, and undoubtedly rendered great services to the 
Church, Hippolytus and Novatian, could not keep the sympathies of the clergy or the majority. In the West men did not live as Christians upon dogma, but they were obedient to the short 
law (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p14.1">lex</span>) presented in the Symbol;<note n="38" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p14.2">The perversions adopted in order to represent the Christians 
as being bound to the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p14.3">lex</span>” are shown, <i>e.g.</i>, by the argument in the, we admit, 
late and spurious writing attributed to Cyprian De XII., abusivis sæculi, chap. 
12: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p14.4">Dum Christus finis est legis, qui sine lege sunt sine Christo sunt; igitur 
populus sine lege populus sine Christo est.</span>” As against this, verdicts such as that 
cursorily given by Tertullian (De spect. 2), that the natural man “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p14.5">deum non novit 
nisi naturali jure, non etiam familiari</span>,” remained without effect.</note> they impressed the East by the confidence with which, when necessary, they adopted 
a position in dogmatic questions, following in the doctrine of the Trinity and in Christology an original scheme formed by Tertullian 
and developed by Novatian;<note n="39" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p14.6">See on this Vol. II., p. 279 f., 312 f., and Vol. III. and IV. 
in various places; cf. Reuter, Augustin. Studien, pp. 153-230. Since the West never 
perceived clearly the close connection between the result of salvation (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p14.7">ἀφθαρσία</span>) 
and the Incarnation, there always existed there a rationalistic element as regards 
the person of Christ, which afterwards disclosed itself completely in Pelagianism. 
The West only completed its own theory as to Christ after it had transferred to 
His work conceptions obtained in the discipline of penance. But that took place 
very gradually.</note> while at the same time they worked at the consolidation of the constitution of the Church, the construction of a practical ecclesiastical moral code, 
as also the disciplining and training of the community through Divine Service and the rules of penance.<note n="40" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p14.8">Here again the Instructiones of Commodian are very instructive.</note> The canons 
of Elvira, which, for the rest, are not lax, but are even distinguished by their stringency, show how strictness and 
clemency were united, Christendom being marked off from the world, while at the 
same time a life in the world was rendered possible, and even the grossest sins were still indulged in. The 
result was a complete ecclesiastical constitution, with an almost military organisation. 
At its head stood the Roman Bishop, who, in spite of the abstract equality of all 
Bishops, occupied a unique position, not only as representative, but also as actual 
defender of the unity of the Church, which, nevertheless, was 

<pb n="27" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_27" />severely shaken, first by Novatianism, and afterwards by Donatism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p15">When Constantine granted toleration and privileges to the Church, 
and enabled the provincial Churches to communicate with all freedom, Rome had already 
become a Latin city, and the Roman community was thoroughly Latinised; elsewhere 
also in the West the Greek element, once so powerful, had receded. Undoubtedly, 
Western Christians had no other idea than that they formed a single Church with 
the East; they were actually at one with the Eastern tendency represented by Athanasius 
in the fundamental conceptions of the doctrines of God, Christ, and eternal salvation. 
But their interests were often divided, and, in fact, there was little mutual understanding, 
particularly after Cappadocian orthodoxy triumphed in the East. From the middle 
of the third century the weakening of the central power had once more restored their 
independence to all the provinces, and had thus set free the principle of nationality; 
and this would have led to a complete reaction and wholesale particularism had 
not some energetic rulers, the migrations of the tribes, and the Church set up a 
barrier, which, indeed, ultimately proved too weak in the East.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p16">It was the great dogmatic controversies which compelled the provincial 
Churches to look beyond their own borders. But the sympathy of the West for the 
East—there never developed any vital interest in the opposite direction<note n="41" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p16.1">An exception of short duration is formed by the interest taken 
by the Antiochenes in the Western scheme of Christology during the Eutychian controversy: 
see the epistolary collection of Theodoret and his Eranistes, as also the works 
of Theodore of Mopsuestia.</note>—was no longer 
general or natural. It sprang, as a rule, from temporary necessities or ambitious 
purposes. Yet it became of incalculable importance for Western theology; for their 
relations with the East, into which the Western Church was brought by the Arian 
conflict, led Western Christians to observe more closely two great phenomena of 
the Eastern Church, the <i>scientific theology</i> (<i>of Origen</i>) <i>and monachism</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p17">It may here be at once said that the contact and influence which 
thus arose did not in the end change the genius and 

<pb n="28" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_28" />tendency of the Western Church 
to its depths. In so far as a lasting change was introduced in the fifth century, 
it is not to be derived from this quarter. But for their suggestiveness, the capital 
and impulse which were received from the East cannot be highly enough appreciated 
We need only compare the writings of the Latin theologians who were not influenced 
by the Greeks,<note n="42" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p17.1">E.g. Lucifer, so far as he does not simply imitate the Greeks. 
See on his “theology” Krüger’s Monograph, 1886.</note> with Hilary, Victorinus Rhetor, Ambrose, Jerome, Rufinus, and the 
others dependent on them, in order to perceive the enormous difference. <i>The exegetical 
and speculative science</i> of the Greeks was imported into the West, and, besides monachism 
and the ideal of a virginity devoted to God, as the practical application of that 
science.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p18">The West was not disposed to favour either of these, and since 
it is always hardest to carry through changes in the rules of practical life, the 
implanting of monachism cost embittered conflicts.<note n="43" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p18.1">See Jovinian and Vigilantius, as also the conflicts of monachism 
in Spain and Gaul (cf. the works of Sulpicius Severus).</note> But the ideal of virginity, 
as denoting the love-bond with Christ, very soon established itself among the spiritual 
leaders of the West. (Even before this, Cyprian says, De hab. virg. 22: and you 
virgins have no husband, your lord and head is Christ in the similitude and place 
of a man.)<note n="44" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p18.2">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p18.3">Virginibus nec maritus dominus, dominus vester ac caput Christus 
est ad instar et vicem masculi.</span>” Before this he says of the Church (Cypr., de unit. 
6): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p18.4">sponsa Christi, unius cubiculi sanctitatem casto pudore custodit.</span>” Afterwards 
this far from beautiful thought was transferred to the individual soul, and thus 
erotic spiritualism was produced.</note> It then won through Ambrose the same significance for the West as it 
had obtained through Origen’s expositions of the Song of Songs and Methodius in 
the East. Nay, it was in the West that the ideal was first, so to speak, individualised, 
and that it created a profusion of forms in which it was allied with or excited 
the impassioned love of Christ.<note n="45" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p18.5">See details in Vol. III., p. 129 f. The conception of Methodius 
was quite current in Latin writers at the end of the fourth century, <i>viz.</i>, that 
Christ must be born in every Christian, and that only so could redemption be appropriated. 
Thus Prudentius sings, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p18.6">Virginitas et prompta fides Christum bibit alvo cordis 
et intactis condit paritura latebris.</span>” Ambrose, Expos. in ev. sec. Luc. I. II., 
c. 26: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p18.7">Vides non dubitasse Mariam, sed credidisse et ideo fructum fidei consecutam. 
. . . Sed et vos beati, qui audistis et credidistis; quæcunque enim crediderit anima 
et concipit et generat dei verbum et opera ejus agnoscit. Sit in singulis Mariæ 
anima, ut magnificet dominum; sit in singulis spiritus Mariæ, ut exultet in deo. 
Si secundum carnem una mater est Christi, <i>secundum fidem tamen omnium fructus 
est Christus</i>. Omnis enim anima accipit dei verbum, si tamen immaculata et immunis 
a vitiis intemerato castimoniam pudore custodiat.</span>”</note> The theological science of the 

<pb n="29" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_29" />Greeks could not have domesticated itself, even if the time had 
been less unfavourable; just then its authority was tottering even in the East, 
after the Cappadocians seemed to have reconciled faith and knowledge for a brief 
period. Where one has once been accustomed to regard a complex of thoughts as an 
inviolable law, a legal order, it is no longer possible to awaken for it for a length 
of time the inner sympathy which clings to spheres in which the spiritual life finds 
a home; and if it does succeed in obtaining an assured position, its treatment 
assumes a different character; there is no freedom in dealing with it. As a matter 
of fact, the West was always less free in relation to dogma proper than the East 
in the classic period of Church theology. In the West men reflected <i>about</i>, and now 
and again <i>against</i>, dogma; but they really thought little in it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p19">But how great, nevertheless, were the stores rescued to the West 
from the East<note n="46" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p19.1">We must pass by the older importer of Greek exegesis, Victorinus 
of Pettau, since, in spite of all his dependence on Origen, the Latin spirit held 
the upper hand, and his activity seems to have been limited.</note> by Greek scholars, especially Hilary, Ambrose, and Jerome, at a time 
when the Greek sun had already ceased to warm the West! In the philosophical, historical, 
and theological elements transplanted by them, we have also one of Augustine’s roots. 
He learned the science of exegetical speculation from Ambrose, the disciple of the 
Cappadocians, and it was only by its help that he was delivered from Manichæism. 
He made himself familiar with Neoplatonic philosophy, and in this sphere he was 
apparently assisted by the works of another Greek scholar, Victorinus Rhetor. He 
acquired an astonishing amount of knowledge of the Egyptian monks, and the impression 
thus received became of decisive importance for him. These influences must be weighed 
if we are to understand thoroughly the conditions under which such a 

<pb n="30" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_30" />phenomenon as that which Augustine offers us was possible.<note n="47" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p19.2">We may disregard Jerome; he had no importance for Augustine, 
or if he had any, it was only in confirming the latter in his conservative attitude. 
This, indeed, does not refer to Jerome’s learning, which to Augustine was always 
something uncanny and even suspicious. Jerome’s erudition, acquired from the Greeks, 
and increased with some genius for learned investigations, became a great storehouse 
of the mediæval Church; yet Jerome did not mould the popular dogmatics of the Church, 
but confirmed them, and as a rhetorician made them eloquent, while his ascetic writings 
implanted monachism, and held out to it ideals which were in part extremely questionable. 
At the first glance it is a paradoxical fact that Jerome is rightly regarded as the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p19.3">doctor ecclesiæ 
Romanæ </span><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p19.4">κατεξοχήν</span>, and that we 
can yet pass him over in a history of dogma. The explanation of the paradox is that 
after he threw off the influence of Origen, he was exclusively the speaker and advocate 
of vulgar Catholicism, and that he possessed a just instinct for the “ecclesiastical 
mean” in controversies which were only to reveal their whole significance after 
his time (see the Semipelagian question and his relation to Augustinianism.) If 
that is a compliment to him, it is none to his Church. After Augustine’s time influences 
from the East were very scanty; yet we have to recall Junilius and Cassiodorus.</note> But, 
on the other hand, Augustine continues the Western line represented by Tertullian, 
Cyprian, Ambrosiaster, Optatus, Pacian, Prudentius, and also by Ambrose. Extremely 
characteristic is his relation to the Stoic Christian popular philosophy of Western 
teachers. We shall see that he retained a remnant of it. But his importance in the 
history of the Church, and of dogma, consisted essentially in the fact <i>that he 
gave to the West, in place of Stoic Christian popular morality as that was comprised 
in Pelagianism, a religious and specifically Christian ethic, and that he impressed 
this so strongly on the Church that its formulas at least maintain their supremacy 
up to the present day in the whole of Western Christendom</i>. In getting rid, however, 
of Stoic morals, he also thrust aside its curious complement, the realistic eschatology 
in which the ancient Latin Christians had given specific expression to their Christian 
faith.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p20">Ambrose was sovereign among Western Bishops, and at the same time 
the Greek trained exegete and theologian. In both qualities he acted on Augustine, 
who looked up to him as Luther did to Staupitz.<note n="48" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p20.1">See Augustine’s testimony as to Ambrose in the Ballerinis’ ed. 
of the latter’s works. Contra Jul. I. 4, 10: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p20.2">Audi excellentem dei dispensatorem, 
quem veneror ut patrem; in Christo Jesu enim per evangelium me genuit et eo Christi 
ministro lavacrum regenerationis accepi. Beatum loquor Ambrosium cujus pro Catholica 
fide gratiam, constantiam, labores, pericula sive operibus sive sermonibus et 
ipse sum expertus et mecum non dubitat orbis prædicare Romanus.</span>” Op. imperf. c. 
Julian. I., 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p20.3">Quem vero judicem poteris Ambrosio reperire meliorem? De quo magister 
tuus Pelagius ait, quod ejus fidem et purissimum in scripturis sensum ne inimicus 
quidem ausus est reprehendere.</span>” Pelagius’ own words in De gratia Christi et lib. 
arb. 43 (47): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p20.4">Beatus Ambrosius episcopus, in cujus præcipue libris <i>Romana</i> elucet 
fides, qui scriptorum inter Latinos flos quidam speciosus enituit, cujus fidem et 
purissimum in scripturis sensum ne inimicus quidem ausus est reprehendere</span>” (see 
c. Jul. I., 30). The fame of Ambrose is also proclaimed by Rufinus, who defends 
him against Jerome, “who, as an envious Augur, censured Ambrose’s plagiarisms from 
the Greeks, while he himself was much more culpable since he always posed as original.”</note> He comes first to be considered here 

<pb n="31" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_31" />in the latter respect. His education, his Episcopal chair in Milan, 
the Arian and Apollinarian conflict into which he had to enter, directed him to 
Greek theological literature. Philo, Hippolytus, Origen, and Basil were industriously 
read by him; he made extracts from them, and edited them in Latin.<note n="49" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p20.5">See detailed references in Förster, Ambrosius, p. 99 ff.</note> He was united 
with Basil, not only by similiarity of situation, but above all by agreement in 
character and attitude. Basil was his real teacher in doctrine, and while the former 
was met with distrust in Alexandria and Rome, Ambrose highly honoured him, and fully 
recognised his orthodoxy. The importance of this attitude of the Milanese Bishop 
for the closing of the Arian controversy, and for the reconciliation of Roman and 
Alexandrian orthodoxy with that of the Cappadocians, has been described in an earlier 
volume.<note n="50" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p20.6">See Vol. IV., p. 93.</note> It has indeed been recently shown, beyond dispute, that, in spite of his 
dependence on the Greeks, Ambrose preserved and further developed the Western system 
in his Christology.<note n="51" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p20.7">See Reuter, August. Studien, pp. 207-227.</note> Tertullian, Novatian—directly or indirectly—and Hilary influenced 
him. But on the other hand there is no mistake that he emphasised more strongly 
than Augustine the fundamental position of the Nicene decision,<note n="52" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p20.8">See Ambrose de fid. I. prol et al. loc. in Reuter, 1.c. p. 185; 
on Augustine’s neutral position, id. p. 185 f.</note> and that he was 
confirmed in his doctrine of the Two Substances by the Cappadocians, who had been 
involuntarily led to something approaching it in their fight against Apollinaris. 
Further, he treats the Logos in Jesus Christ so much as the subject, the human substance 
so much as form and matter, that here again Greek 

<pb n="32" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_32" />influence—as in Hilary, who was similarly dependent on the Greeks—cannot 
be overlooked; for his own conception of the work of Christ conflicts with this 
stunted view of his human nature. But the most important influence of the East upon 
Ambrose does not lie in the special domain of dogmatics. It consists in the reception 
of the allegorical method of exegesis, and of many separate schemes and doctrines. 
It is true Ambrose had his own reservations in dealing with Plato and Origen; he 
did not adopt the consequences of Origen’s theology;<note n="53" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p20.9">Not a few passages might here he quoted from Ambrose’s works. 
He rejects questionable principles held by Origen with tact and without judging 
him a heretic, always himself holding to the common Christian element. In a few 
important questions, the influence of Origen—Plato—is unmistakable; as in the doctrine 
of souls and the conception of hell. Greek influence appears to me to be strongest 
in the doctrine of the relative necessity and expediency of evil (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p20.10">amplius nobis 
profuit culpa quam nocuit</span>”). Therefore, I cannot see in this doctrine a bold theory 
of evil peculiar to Ambrose, like Deutsch (Des Ambrosius Lehre von der Sünde, etc., 
1867, p. 8) and Förster (l.c. pp. 136, 142, 300). The teleological view from the 
standpoint of the fuller restoration is alone new perhaps.</note> he was much too hasty and 
superficial in the sphere of speculative reflection to appropriate from the Greeks 
more than fragments. But he, as well as the heavier but more thorough Hilary, 
raised the West above the “meagreness” of a pedantically literal, and, in its practical 
application, wholly planless exegesis; and they transmitted to their countrymen 
a profusion of ideas attached to the text of Holy Scripture. Rufinus and, 
in his first period, Jerome also completed the work. Manichæism would hardly have been overcome in the West unless it had 
been confronted by the theosophic exegesis, the “Biblical alchemy” of the Greeks, and the great theme of virginity was 
praised with new tongues after Western Christians heard of the union of the soul with its bridegroom, Christ, as taught by Origen 
in his commentary on the Song of Songs.<note n="54" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p20.11">Ambrose, De Isaac et anima.</note> The unity, so far as at all attainable, of ecclesiastical feeling in East and West, 
was restored in the loftiest regions of theology about <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p20.12">A.D.</span> 390. But the fight against 
Origen, which soon broke out with embittered hatred, had, among other sad consequences, the immediate result 
that the West refused to learn anything further from the 

<pb n="33" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_33" />great theologian. The West never attained a strict system in the 
science of allegorical exegesis.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21">The sacred histories of the Old Testament were also transformed 
into spiritual narratives for the West by Hilary,<note n="55" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.1">On Hilary’s exile in the East, epoch-making as it was for the 
history of theology, and his relation to Origen, see Reinken’s IIilarius, p. 128, 
270, 281 ff. Augustine held him in high honour.</note> Ambrose, Jerome, and Rufinus.<note n="56" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.2">In the interpretation of the New Testament, Ambrose kept more 
faithfully to the letter, following the Western tradition, and declining the gifts 
of the Greeks. He describes Origen (<scripRef passage="Ep. 75" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.3">Ep. 75</scripRef>) as “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.4">Longe minor in novo quam in veteri 
testamento.</span>” But Western Christians were first made familiar with the Old Testament 
by the Greeks.</note> 
In this transformation Western Christians obtained a multitude of separate mystical 
Neoplatonic conceptions, though they failed to obtain any insight into the system 
as a whole. Another Western, the rhetorician Victorinus, that “aged man, most learned 
and skilled in the liberal sciences, who had read and weighed so many works of the 
philosophers; the instructor of so many noble Senators, who also, as a monument 
of his excellent discharge of his office, had deserved and obtained a statue in 
the Roman Forum,” had initiated his fellow-countrymen into Neoplatonism by translations 
and original works.<note n="57" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.5">Aug. Confess. VIII., 2. See there also the story of his conversion.</note> That happened before he became a Christian. Having gone over 
to Christianity at an advanced age, and become a prolific ecclesiastical writer, 
he by no means abandoned Neoplatonism. If I am not mistaken, Augustine made him 
his model in the crucial period of his life, and although he understood enough Greek 
to read Neoplatonic writings, yet it was substantially by Victorinus that he was 
initiated into them. Above all, he here learned how to unite Neoplatonic speculation 
with the Christianity of the Church, and to oppose Manichæism from this as his 
starting-point. We do not require to describe in detail what the above combination 
and polemic meant to him. When Neoplatonism became a decisive element in Augustine’s 
religious and philosophical mode of thought, it did so also for the whole of the 
West. The religious philosophy of the Greeks was incorporated in the spiritual assets of the West, along with 

<pb n="34" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_34" />its ascetic and monachist impulses.<note n="58" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.6">If we disregard the fragments which reached the West through 
translations of Origen’s works, and plagiarisms from the Cappadocians, Neoplatonism, 
and with it Greek speculation in general, were imparted to it in three successive 
forms:—(1) By Victorinus and Augustine, and by Marius Mercator in the fourth and 
fifth centuries; (2) by Boethius in the sixth; (3) by the importation of the works 
of the Pseudo-Areopagite in the ninth century. Cassiodorus praises Boethius (Var. epp. 
1, 45) for having given the Latins by translations the works of Pythagoras, 
Ptolemy, Nicomachus, Euclid, Plato the theologian, Aristotle the logician, Archimedes, 
and other Greeks. It seems now to me proven (Usener, Anecdoton Holderi, 1877) that 
Boethius was a Christian, and that he also wrote the frequently-suspected writings 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.7">De sancta trimitate, Utrum pater et filius et spiritus s. de divinitate substantialiter 
prædicentur, Quomodo substantiæ in eo quod sint bonæ sint, cum non sint substantialia 
bona, De fide Catholica and Contra Eutychen et Nestorium.</span> But he has influenced 
posterity, not by his Christian writings, but by his treatise, wholly dependent 
on Aristotle, “De consolatione philosophiæ.” which for that very reason could 
have been written by a heathen, and by his commentaries on Aristotle. He was really, 
along with Aristotle, the knowledge of whom was imperfect enough, the philosopher 
of the early Middle Ages. On the system of Boethius, see Nitzsch’s monograph, 
1860. Many of his ideas recall Seneca and Proclus; an examination of his relation to 
Victorious would be desirable. “In his system the foundation is formed by Platonism, 
modified by certain Aristotelian thoughts; besides this we have unmistakably a 
Stoic trait, due to the Roman and personal character of the philosopher and the 
reading of Roman thinkers. In this eclecticism Christianity occupies as good as 
no position. For that reason we must renounce the attempt to give a place to the 
system of Boethius among those which represent or aim at a harmonising or fusion 
of Christianity with Platonism (<i>e.g.</i>, Synesius, Pseudo-Dionysius)”; compare Nitzsch, 
l.c. p. 84 f. The fact that this man, who, in view of death, consoled himself with 
the ideas of heathen philosophers, wrote treatises on the central dogma of the Church, 
affords us the best means of observing that the dogma of Christ presented a side 
on which it led to the forgetting of Christ himself.</note> 
But, unless all signs deceive, Augustine received from Victorinus the impulse which led him to assimilate Paul’s type of religious thought; for it 
appears from the works of the aged rhetorician that he had appropriated Paul’s characteristic 
ideas, and Augustine demonstrably devoted a patient study to the Pauline epistles 
from the moment when he became more thoroughly acquainted with Neoplatonism. Victorinus 
wrote very obscurely, and his works found but a slender circulation. But this is 
not the only case in history where the whole importance of an able writer was merged 
in the service he rendered to a greater successor. A great, epoch-making man is 
like a stream: the smaller brooks, which have had their origin perhaps further 
off in the country, lose themselves in it, having fed it, but without changing the course 

<pb n="35" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_35" />of its current. Not only Victorinus,<note n="59" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.8">It is to the credit of Ch. Gore that he has described, in his 
article “Victorinus” (Dict. of Christ. Biog. IV., pp. 1129-1138), the distinctive 
character of the theology of Victorinus and its importance for Augustine. He says 
rightly: “His theology is Neoplatonist in tone . . . he applied many principles 
of the Plotinian philosophy to the elucidation of the Christian mysteries. His importance 
in this respect has been entirely overlooked in the history of theology. He preceded 
the Pseudo-Dionysius. He anticipated a great deal that appears in Scotus Erigena.” 
In fact, when we study the works of Victorinus (Migne T. VIII., pp. 999-1310), we 
are astonished to find in him a perfect Christian Neoplatonist, and an Augustine 
before Augustine. The writings “Ad Justinum Manichæum,” and “De generatione verbi 
divini, and the great work against the Arians, read like compositions by Augustine, 
only the Neoplatonic element makes a much more natural appearance in him than in 
Augustine, who had to make an effort to grasp it. If we substitute the word “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.9">natura</span>” 
for “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.10">deus</span>” in the speculation of Victorinus, we have the complete system of Scotus 
Erigena. But even this exchange is unnecessary; for in Victorinus the terminology 
of the Church only rests like a thin covering on the Neoplatonic doctrine of identity. 
God in himself is “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.11">motus</span>”—not <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.12">mutatio</span>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.13">moveri ipsum quo est esse</span>”; but without 
the Son he is conceived as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.14">ὁ μή ὤ</span> (speculation on the four-fold sense of the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.15">μὴ εἶναι</span> as in the later mystics). The Son is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.16">ὁ ὤν</span>. It appears clearly in the speculation 
on the relation of Father and Son, that consequent—pantheistic—Neoplatonism is favourable 
to the doctrine of the Homoousia. Because the Deity is movere, the Father finds 
himself in a “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.17">semper generans generatio</span>.” So the Son proceeds from him, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.18">re non 
tempore posterior</span>.” The Son is the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.19">potentia actuosa</span>”; while the Father begets 
him, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.20">ipse se ipsum conterminavit</span>.” The Son is accordingly the eternal object of 
the divine will and the divine self-knowledge; he is the form and limitation of 
God, very essence of the Father; the Father in perceiving the Son perceives himself (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.21">alteritas nata</span>”). 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.22">In isto sine intellectu temporis, tempore 
. . . est alteritas nata, cito in identitatem revenit</span>;” therefore the most perfect 
unity and absolute consubstantiality, although the Son is subordinate. Victorinus 
first designated the Spirit as the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.23">copula</span> of the Deity (see Augustine); it is he 
who completes the perfect circle of the Deity; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.24">omnes in alternis exsistentes et semper simul 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.25">ὁμοούσιοι</span> divina affectione, secundum actionem (tantummodo) subsistentiam 
propriam habentes.</span>” This is elaborated in speculations which form the themes of 
Augustine’s great work “De trinitate.” The number three is in the end only apparent; 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.26">ante unum quod est in numero, plane simplex.</span>” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.27">Ipse quod est esse, subsistit 
tripliciter.</span>” While anyone who is at all sharp-sighted sees clearly from this that 
the “Son” as “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.28">potentia actuosa</span>” is the world-idea, that is perfectly evident 
in what follows. All things are potentially in God, actually in the Son; for “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.29">filius festinat in actionem</span>.” The world is distinguished from God, as the many from 
the one, <i>i.e.</i>, the world is God unfolding himself and returning to unity <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.30">sub specie 
æternitatis</span>. That which is alien and God-resisting in the world is simply not-being, 
matter. This is all as given by Proclus, and therefore, while the word “cream” 
is indeed retained, is transformed, in fact, into an emanation. The distinction 
between <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.31">deus ipse</span> and <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.32">quæ a deo</span> is preserved; but, in reality, the world is looked at under 
the point of view of the Deity developing himself. Ad Justinum 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.33">Aliter quidem 
quod ipse est, aliter quæ ab ipso. Quod ipse est unum est totumque est quidquid 
ipse est; quod vero ab ipso est, innumerum est. Et hæc sunt quibus refletur omne 
quod uno toto clauditur et ambitur. Verum quod varia sunt quæ ab ipso sunt, qui 
a se est et unum est, variis cum convenit dominare. Et ut omnipotens apparet, contrariorum 
etiam origo ipse debuit inveniri.</span>” But it is said of these “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.34">varia</span>,” that “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.35">insubstantiata 
sunt omnia <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.36">ὄντα</span> in Jesu, hoc est, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.37">ἐν τῷ 
λόγῳ</span>.</span> He is the unity of nature, accordingly 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.38">elementum, receptaculum, habitaculum, habitator, locus naturæ.</span> He is the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.39">unum totum</span>” 
in which the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.40">universum</span> presents itself as a unity. And now follows the process of 
emanation designated as “creation,” in whose description are employed the Christian 
and Neoplatonic stages: <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.41">deus, Jesus, spiritus</span>,<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.42"> νοῦς</span>,<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.43"> anima</span> (as world-soul) <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.44">angeli 
et deinde corporalia omnia subministrata</span>.” Redemption through Christ, and the return 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.45">ad deum</span> of all essences, in so far as they are <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.46">a deo</span>, is Neoplatonically conceived, 
as also we have then the doctrine of the pre-existence of souls and their pre-temporal 
fall. The Incarnation is admitted, but spiritualised, inasmuch as side by side with 
the conception of the assumption of a human form, which occurs once, the other prevails 
that Christ appears as burdened with humanity in its totality; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.47">universalis 
caro, universalis anima; in isto omnia universalia erant</span>” (Adv. Arian. III., 3). “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.48">Quia 
corpus ille catholicum ad omnem hominem habuit, omne quod passus est catholicum 
fecit; id est ut omnis caro in ipso crucifixa sit</span>” (Ad Philipp, pp. 1196-1221; 
Adv. Arian. III., 3). But the most interesting features, because the most important 
for Augustine are (1), that Victorinus gives strong expression to the doctrine of 
Predestination—only he feels compelled in opposition to Manichæism to maintain the 
freedom of the will; and (2), that, especially in his commentaries, he places the 
highest value on <i>justification by faith alone</i> in opposition to all moralism. Neoplatonism 
had won his assent, or had prepared him in some measure to assent, to both these 
doctrines; we know, indeed, from other sources, that heathen Neoplatonists felt 
attracted to John and Paul, but not to the Synoptics or James. Thus Victorinus writes: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.49">non omnia restaurantur sed quæ in Christo sunt</span>” (p. 1245), “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.50">quæ salvari possent</span>” 
(p. 1274), “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.51">universos sed qui sequerentur</span>” (p. 1221). In a mystical way Christ is 
believing humanity (the Church), and believing humanity is humanity in general. 
Everything undergoes a strictly necessary development; therefore Victorious was 
a predestinationist. The passages in which Victorinus expresses himself in a strictly 
Pauline, and, so to speak, Antipelagian sense, are collected by Gore, p. 1137; 
see Ad <scripRef passage="Gal. 3, 22" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.52" parsed="|Gal|3|0|0|0;|Gal|22|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3 Bible:Gal.22">Gal. 3, 22</scripRef>; Ad Philipp, 3, 9; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.53">‘non meam justitiam’ tunc enim mea est 
vel nostra, cum moribus nostris justitiam dei mereri nos putamus perfectam per mores. 
At non, inquit, hanc habens justitiam, sed quam? Illam ex fide. Non illam quæ ex 
lege; væ in operibus est et carnali disciplina, sed hanc quæ ex deo procedit 
‘justitia ex fide;’</span>” Ad <scripRef passage="Phil. 4, 9" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.54" parsed="|Phil|4|0|0|0;|Phil|9|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4 Bible:Phil.9">Phil. 4, 9</scripRef>; Ad <scripRef passage="Ephes. 2, 5" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.55" parsed="|Eph|2|0|0|0;|Eph|5|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2 Bible:Eph.5">Ephes. 2, 5</scripRef>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.56">non nostri laboris est, 
quod sæpe moneo, ut nos salvemus; sed sola fides in Christum nobis salus est 
. . . nostrum pene jam nihil est nisi solum credere qui superavit omnia. Hoc est 
enim plena salvatio, Christum hæc vicisse. Fidem in Christo habere, 
plenam fidem, nullus labor est, nulla difficultas, animi tantum 
voluntas est . . . justitia non tantum valet quantum fides</span>”; Ad <scripRef passage="Ephes. 1, 14" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.57" parsed="|Eph|1|0|0|0;|Eph|14|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1 Bible:Eph.14">Ephes. 1, 14</scripRef>; 
3, 7; Ad <scripRef passage="Phil. 2, 13" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.58" parsed="|Phil|2|0|0|0;|Phil|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2 Bible:Phil.13">Phil. 2, 13</scripRef>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.59">quia ipsum velle a deo nobis operatur, fit ut ex deo et 
operationem et voluntatem habeamus.</span>” Victorinus has been discussed most recently 
by Geiger (Programme von Metten, 1888, 1889), and Reinhold Schmid (Marius Victorinus 
Rhetor u. s. Bez. z. Augustin. Kiel, 1895)—compare also the dissertation by Koffmane, 
De Mario Victorino, philosopho Christiano, Breslau, 18So. Geiger has thoroughly 
expounded the complete Neoplatonic system of Victorious; Schmid seeks, after an 
excellent statement of his theological views, to show (p. 68 ff.), that he exerted 
no, or, at least, no decisive influence on Augustine. I cannot see that this proof 
has really been successful; yet I admit that Schmid has brought forward weighty 
arguments in support of his proposition. The name of Victorinus is not the important 
point for the history of dogma, but the indisputable fact that the combination of 
Neoplatonism and highly orthodox Christianity existed in the West, in Rome, before 
Augustine, <i>under the badge of Paulinism</i>. Since this combination was hardly of frequent 
occurrence in the fourth century, and since Augustine gives a prominent place to 
Victorinus in his Confessions, it will remain probable that he was influenced by 
him. The facts that he was less Neoplatonic than Victorine, and afterwards even 
opposed him, do not weigh against the above contention. But it is positively misleading 
to argue like Schmid (p. 68) against Augustine’s Neoplatonism by appealing to the 
fact that from the moment of his rejection of Manichæism and semi-scepticism, he 
was a “decided Christian.”</note> but ultimately also Ambrose 
himself, Optatus, Cyprian, and Tertullian were lost to view in Augustine; but they made him the proud stream in 

<pb n="36" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_36" />whose waters the banks are mirrored, on whose bosom the ships 
sail, and which fertilises and passes through a whole region of the world.


<pb n="37" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_37" />For not only the work of those Greek Latins, but also the line 
of representatives of genuine Western theology and ecclesiasticism ended in Augustine.<note n="60" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.60">Little is yet known regarding the history of ecclesiastical penance 
in the East; but I believe I can maintain that in the West the shock was less violent 
in its effect, which all official Church discipline received through the rapid extension 
of Christianity after Constantine. Here confidence in the Church was greater, the 
union of “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.61">sancta ecclesia</span>” and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.62">remissio peccatorum</span>” closer (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.63">credo remissionem 
peccatorum per sanctam ecclesiam</span>”: Symbol. Carthag. ), and the sense of sin as 
guilt, which was to be atoned for by public confession and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p21.64">satisfactio</span>, more acute. 
Whence this came, it is hard to say. In the East it would appear that greater stress 
was laid on the operations of the cultus as a collective institution, and on the 
other hand on private self-education through prayer and asceticism; while in the 
West the feeling was stronger that men occupied religious legal relationships, in 
which they were responsible to the Church, being able, however, to expect from the 
Church sacramental and intercessory aid in <i>each individual case</i>. The individual 
and the Church thus stood nearer each other in the West than in the East. Therefore, 
ecclesiastical penance asserted a much greater importance in the former than in 
the latter. We can study this significance in the works of the Africans on the one 
hand, and of Ambrose on the other. They have little else in common, but they agree 
in their view of penance (Ambrose, De pænitentia). The practice of penance now 
acquired an increasing influence in the West on all conditions of the ecclesiastical 
constitution and of theology, so that we can ultimately construct from this starting-point 
the whole of Western Catholicism in the Middle Ages and modern times, and can trace 
the subtle workings of the theory of penance to the most remote dogmas. But 
Augustine once more marks the decisive impetus in this development. With him began 
the process by which what had long existed in the Church was elevated into theory. 
He indeed created few formulas, and has not even once spoken of a sacrament of penance; 
but, on the one hand, he has clearly enough expressed the thing itself, and, on 
the other, where he has not yet drawn the theoretical consequences of the practice 
of penance, he has left such striking gaps (see his Christology) that they were 
filled up by unostentatious efforts, as if inevitably, in after times.</note></p>

<pb n="38" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_38" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p22">Augustine studied, above all, very thoroughly, and made himself 
familiar with Cyprian’s work. Cyprian was to him the “saintly,” the Church Father, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p22.1">κατ᾽ ἐξοχήν</span>, and his view of heresy and the unity of the Church was dependent on 
Cyprian. But standing as a Bishop, unassailed, on the foundation which Cyprian had 
created, Augustine did not find it necessary to state Episcopalianism so uncompromisingly 
as the former, and being occupied with putting an end to a schism which was different 
from the Novatian, he learned to take a different view of the nature of schisms 
from the Bishop whom he venerated as a hero.<note n="61" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p22.2">See Reuter, August. Studien, pp. 232 ff., 355.</note> Cursory remarks show, besides, that 
Augustine had made himself familiar with the literature of the Novatian controversy, 
and had learned from it for his notion of the Church. Some works quoted by him we 
no longer possess—<i>e.g.</i>, that of Reticius against the Novatians.<note n="62" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p22.3">Lib I. c. Julian. 3 Op. imperf. c. Jul I., 55; Jerome de vir. 
inl., 82.</note> What has been preserved 
to us of this literature,<note n="63" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p22.4">Pseudo-Cyprian = Sixtus II. ad Novatianum, Ambrosiaster in the 
Quæst. ex Vet. et Novo Testam. [the inserted tractate against Novatian] Pacianus 
c. Novat.</note> proves that the Western Church was continually impelled, 
by its opposition to the Novatians in the course of the fourth century, to reflect 
on the nature of the Church.<note n="64" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p22.5">From Pacian’s Ep. I. ad Sempron. comes the famous sentence: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p22.6">Christianus mihi nomen est, catholicus cognomen.</span>” In the tractate of Ambrosiaster 
against Novatian, the objectivity of the Divine Word and of baptism, and their independence 
in their operation of the moral character of the priest, are consistently argued. 
In some of the sentences we imagine that we are listening to Augustine. On the whole, 
there is not a little in Ambrosiaster’s commentary and questions which must be described 
as leading up to Augustine, and is therewith genuinely Western.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p23">But even when he entered into the Donatist controversy, Augustine did so as a man of the second or indeed of the third 
generation, and he therefore enjoyed the great advantage of 

<pb n="39" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_39" />having at his disposal a fund of conceptions and ideas already 
collected. In this sphere Optatus had especially wrought before him.<note n="65" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p23.1">Aug adv. Parmen. 1, 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p23.2">Venerabilis memoriæ Milevitanus episcopus 
catholicæ communionis Optatus.</span>” Fulgentius ranks Optatus along with Ambrose and Augustine.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p24">This is not the place to describe the rise of Donatism; for the 
dispute did not originate in a dogmatic controversy.<note n="66" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p24.1">See Deutsch, Drei Actenstücke z. Gesch. des Donatismus, 1875, 
P. 40 f. Völter, Der Ursprung des Donatismus, 1882; Harnack, Theol. Lit-Zeit., 
1884, No. 4; on the other side, Reuter l.c. 234 ff. whose contradiction, however, 
partly rests on a misunderstanding of my view. Seeck. Zitschr. für K.-Gesch. X. 
4. Duschesne gives the best account, Le doissier du Donatisme, 1890.</note> It arose in the first place 
out of Cæcilian’s action against the exaggerated veneration of martyrs, which disturbed 
the order and endangered the existence of the Church. Some of the clergy who did 
not desire a strong episcopal power seem to have made common cause with the discontented 
and refractory enthusiasts, to whom Cæcilian had been obnoxious even when Deacon. 
In any case, a point of principle did not immediately emerge in the controversy. 
But it was soon introduced, and indeed there is no doubt that Cyprian was played 
off against himself.<note n="67" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p24.2">See Vol. II., p. 114 ff.</note> The Donatist party, which was at the same time, it appears, 
the African national party, found support both in Cyprian’s conception that the 
Bishop was only a Bishop if he possessed a certain Christian and moral quality, 
and in his defence of heretical baptism. The opposition, also carrying out ideas 
taught by Cyprian, gave such prominence to the official character of the episcopate, 
and the objective efficacy of the sacrament, that the personal quality of the official 
or dispenser became indifferent.<note n="68" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p24.3">Here these Africans abandoned the position, in the question 
of heretical baptisms, taken up by Cyprian; see the 8th Canon of Arles (<span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p24.4">A.D.</span> 316): 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p24.5">De Afris quod propria lege sua utuntur, ut rebaptizent, placuit, ut si ad ecclesiam 
aliquis de hæresi venerit, interrogent eum symbolum; et si perviderint eum in patre 
et filio et spiritu sancto esse baptizatum, manus ei tantum imponatur ut accipiat 
spiritum sanctum. Quod si interrogatus non responderit hanc trinitatem, baptizetur.</span>” 
Can. 13: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p24.6">De his, qui scripturas s. tradidisse dicuntur vel vasa dominica vel nomina 
patrum suorum, placuit nobis, ut quicumque eorum ex actis publicis fuerit detectus, 
non verbis nudis, ab ordine cleri amoveatur. Nam si iidem aliquos ordinasse fuerint 
deprehensi et hi quos ordinaverunt rationales (able? capable?) subsistunt, <i>non illis obsit ordinatio</i></span>” (that is the decisive principle; even ordination by a traditor 
was to be valid).</note> It may be that those martyrs and relic-worshipping 

<pb n="40" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_40" />enthusiasts in Carthage were inclined from the first 
to the conception once held by Cyprian against Calixtus and his successors, and 
that they thus required a standard of active, personal holiness for bishops, which 
could no longer be sustained in the great Church and during the devastating storms 
of the last persecution. But this cannot be proved. On the other hand, it is indisputable 
that, after the Synod of Arles, the controversy had reached a point where it must 
be regarded as the last link in the chain of the great phenomena (Encratites Montanists, 
adherents of Hippolytus and Novatians) in which Christendom strove against the secularisation 
that was imposed upon it by the removal of the attribute of holiness, and with it 
of the truth of the Church, from <i>persons to institutions</i>—the office and mysteries;<note n="69" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p24.7">Crises, similar to that of the Donatists, also arose elsewhere—as 
in Rome and Alexandria—at the beginning of the fourth century; but our information 
regarding them is wholly unsatisfactory; see Lipsius, Chronologie der römischen 
Bischöfe, p. 250 ff., where the epitaphs by Damasus on Marcellus and Eusebius are 
copied, and rightly compared with the passage in the Liber praedest., c. 16 on Heracleon 
(who is really Heraclius). Heraclius appears already (<span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p24.8">A.D.</span> 307-309) to have exaggerated 
the view of the “objectivity” and power of the sacraments to such an extent as 
to declare all sins by baptised persons to be “venial,” and to hold a severe public 
penance to be unnecessary. Therefore it was said of him, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p24.9">Christus in pace negavit</span>” 
and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p24.10">vetuit lapsos peccata dolere</span>”; more precisely in Lib. prædest.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p24.11">Baptizatum hominem sive justum sive peccatorem
<i>loco sancti</i> computari docebat nihilque obesse baptizatis peccata memorabat, dicens, sicut non in se recipit natura ignis gelu
<i>ita baptizatus non in se recipit peccatum</i>. Sicut enim ignis resolvit aspectu suo 
nives quantæcunque juxta sint, sic semel baptizatus non recipit <i>peccatorum reatum</i>, 
etiam quantavis fuerint operibus ejus peccata permixta.</span>” In this we can truly study 
the continuity of Western Christianity! How often this thought has cropped up on 
into the nineteenth century, and that precisely among evangelicals! It marks positively 
the “concealed poison,” which it is hard to distinguish from the wholesome medicine 
of evangelic comfort. But it is very noteworthy that this phase in the conception 
of the favoured position of the baptised can he first proved as existing in Rome. 
Developments always went furthest there, as the measures taken by Calixtus also 
show. Yet this one was rejected, after a schism had broken out in the community, 
and that is perfectly intelligible; for apart from the ruinous frivolity which 
had come in with the above view, what importance could the priestly class retain 
if every baptised person might, without further ceremony, and if he only willed 
it, feel and assert himself to be a member of the congregation even after the gravest 
sin? It is not very probable that Heraclius developed his ecclesiastical attitude 
on the basis of the Pauline theory of baptism and of the faith that lays hold of Christ. 
If we were to understand the matter so, he would have been a Luther before Luther. 
We have probably to suppose that he saw in baptism the magical bestowal of a stamp, 
as in the conception taken of certain heathen mysteries. In the Meletian schism 
in Egypt, the difference in principles as to the renewed reception of the lapsed, 
co-operated with opposition to the monarchial position of the Alexandrian Bishop. 
The dispute, which thus recalls the Donatist controversy, soon became one of Church 
politics, and personal. (Compare Meletius and the <i>later</i> Donatists; the limitation 
of the whole question to the Bishops is, however, peculiar to the Donatists.) See 
Walch, Ketzerhistorie, Vol. IV., and Möller in Herzog’s R.-E. IX., p. 534 ff.</note> this change being due to the fact that 

<pb n="41" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_41" />otherwise men would have had to despair of the Christian character 
of the Church as Catholic. The Donatists denied the validity of any ordination conferred 
by a traditor, and therefore also of sacraments administered by a bishop who had 
been consecrated by a traditor. <i>As a last remnant of a much more earnest conception, 
a minimum of personal worthiness was required of the clergy alone, and received 
into the notion of the Church itself</i>: it was no longer Christian if this minimum 
was wanting, if the clergy—nothing being now said of the laity—were not free from 
every idolatrous stain. Compared with the measure of agreement which prevailed between 
Catholics and Donatists, the separate thesis of the latter looks like a caprice, 
and certainly much obstinacy, personal discontent, and insubordination lurked behind 
it. But we may not overlook the question of principle any more here than in the 
case of Novatianism. The legend of the Sybilline Books is constantly repeating itself 
in the history of spiritual conflicts. The remnant saved from the flames stands 
at as high a price as the whole collection. And what a price the Church has paid 
in order to escape the exhortations of separatists! The Novatian crisis—after the 
Decian persecution—drew from it the sacrament of penance, and thereby gave the 
impulse in general to substitute a system of sacraments for the sacrament that blotted 
out sin. (The formal establishment of the new sacrament had, indeed, still to be 
waited for for a long time.) The Donatist crisis—after the Diocletian persecution—taught 
the Church to value ordination as imparting an inalienable title (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p24.12">character indelebilis</span>) 
and to form a stringent view of the “objectivity” of the sacraments; or, to use 
a plainer expression, to regard the Church primarily as an <i>institution</i> whose 

<pb n="42" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_42" />holiness and truth were inalienable, however melancholy the state 
of its members.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p25"><i>In this thought Catholicism was first complete</i>. By it is explained 
its later history down to the present day, in so far as it is not a history of piety, 
but of the Church, the Hierarchy, sacramental magic, and implicit faith (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p25.1">fides implicita</span>). 
But only in the West did the thought come to be deliberately and definitely expressed. 
It also made its way in the East, because it was inevitable; but it did so, as 
it were, unconsciously. This was no advantage; for the very fact that this conception 
of the Church was definitely thought out in the West, led over and over again to 
the quest for safeguards, or a form which could be reconciled with living faith, 
and the requirements of a holy life. Even Augustine, who stated it definitely and 
fully, aimed at reconciling the Christian conscience with it. But he was not the 
first to declare it; he rather received it from tradition. The first representative 
of the new conception known to us, and Augustine also knew him, was Optatus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p26">The work of Optatus, “De schismate Donatistarum,” was written 
in the interests of peace, and therefore in as friendly and conciliatory a tone 
as possible. This did not, indeed, prevent violent attacks in detail, and especially 
extremely insulting allegorical interpretations of texts from Scripture. But the 
author every now and then recalls the fact that his opponents are after all Christian 
brethren (IV., I., 2), who have disdainfully seceded from the Church, and only decline 
to recognise what is gladly offered them, Church fellowship. At the very beginning 
of his book, which, for the rest, is badly arranged, because it is a reply point 
by point to a writing by the Donatist, Parmenian, Optatus (I., 10 sq.)—differing 
from Cyprian—indicates the distinction in principle between heretics and schismatics, 
and he adheres firmly to the distinction—already drawn by Irenæus—to the end of his 
statement.<note n="70" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p26.1">Parmenian denied this distinction.</note> Heretics are “deserters from or falsifiers of the Symbol” (I., 
10, 12; II., 8), and accordingly are not Christians; the Donatists are seditious Christians. 
Since the definition holds (I., 11) that “a simple and true understanding 

<pb n="43" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_43" />in the law (<i>scil.</i> the two testaments), the unique and most 
true sacrament, and unity of minds constitute the Catholic (<i>scil</i>. Church),”<note n="71" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p26.2">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p26.3">Catholicam (scil. ecclesiam) facit simplex et verus intellectus 
in lege (scil. duobus testamentis) singulare ac verissimum sacramentum et unitas animorum.</span>”</note> the 
Donatists only want the last point to be genuinely Catholic Christians. The heretics 
have “various and false baptisms,” no legitimate office of the keys, no true divine 
service; “but these things cannot be denied to you schismatics,<note n="72" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p26.4">Cyprian would never have admitted that. He accused the Novatians 
(<scripRef passage="Ep. 68" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p26.5">Ep. 68</scripRef>) of infringing the Symbol like other heretics, by depriving the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p26.6">remissio 
peccatorum</span>” of its full authority; and he commanded all who had not been baptised 
in the Catholic Church to be re-baptised. Cyprian had on his side the logical consequence 
of the Catholic dogma of the Church; but since this consequence was hurtful to 
the expansion of the Church, and the development of its power, it was rejected with 
a correct instinct in Rome (see Ambrosiaster), and afterwards in Africa.</note> although you 
be not in the Catholic Church, because you have received along with us true and 
common sacraments” (I., 12). He says afterwards (III., 9): “You and we have a 
common ground in the Church (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p26.7">ecclesiastica una conversatio</span>), and if the minds of 
men contend, the sacraments do not.” Finally, we also can say: “We equally believe, 
and have been stamped with one seal, nor did we receive a different baptism from 
you; nor a different ordination. We read equally the Divine Testament; we pray 
to one God. Among you and us the prayer of our Lord is the same, but a rent having 
been made, with the parts hanging on this side and on that, it was necessary that 
it should be joined.” And (III., 10) he remarks very spiritually, founding on a 
passage in Ezechiel: “You build not a protecting house, like the Catholic Church, 
but only a wall; the partition supports no corner-stone; it has a needless door, 
nor does it guard what is enclosed; it is swept by the rain, destroyed by tempests, 
and is unable to keep out the robber. It is a house wall, but not a home. <i>And your 
part is a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p26.8">quasi ecclesia</span>, but not Catholic</i>.” V., 1: “That is for both which is 
common to you and us: <i>therefore it belongs also to you, because you proceed from 
us</i>;” that is the famous principle which is still valid in the present day in the 
Catholic Church. “Finally, both you and we have one ecclesiastical language, common 
lessons, the same faith, the very sacraments of the faith, the same 

<pb n="44" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_44" />mysteries.” Undoubtedly Optatus also held ultimately that those 
things possessed by the schismatics were in the end fruitless, because their offence 
was especially aggravated. They merely constituted a “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p26.9">quasi ecclesia</span>.” For the 
first mark of the one, true, and holy Church was not the holiness of the persons 
composing it; but exclusively the possession of the sacraments. II., 1: “<i>It is 
the one Church whose sanctity is derived from the sacraments, and not estimated 
from the pride of persons</i>. This cannot apply to all heretics and schismatics; it 
remains that it is (found) in one place.” The second mark consists in territorial 
Catholicity according to the promise: “I will give the heathen for an inheritance, 
and the ends of the world for a possession.” II., 1: “To whom, then, does the name 
of Catholic belong, since it is called Catholic because it is reasonable and diffused 
everywhere?”<note n="73" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p26.10">Compare l.c.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p26.11">Ecclesiam tu, frater Parmeniane, apud vos solos 
esse dixisti; nisi forte quia vobis <i>specialem sanctitatem</i> de superbia vindicare 
contenditis, ut, ubi vultis, ibi sit ecclesia, et non sit, ubi non vultis. Ergo 
ut in particula Africæ, in angulo parvæ regionis, apud vos esse possit, apud nos 
in alia parte Africa non erit?</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27">Optatus did not succeed in clearly describing the first mark in 
its negative and exclusive meaning; we could indeed easily charge him with contradicting 
himself on this point. The second was all the more important in his eyes,<note n="74" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.1">In connection with the territorial <i>catholicity</i> of the Church, Optatus always treats the assertion of its 
<i>unity</i>. Here he is dependent on Cyprian; 
see besides the details in Book 2 those in Book 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.2">Ex persona beatissimi Petri 
forma unitatis retinendæ vel faciendæ descripta recitatur</span>;” ch. 3 “<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.3">Malum est 
contra interdictum aliquid facere; sed pejus est, unitatem non habere, cum possis 
. . . </span>” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.4">Bono <i>unitatis</i> sepelienda esse peccata hinc intellegi datur, quod b. Paulus 
apostolus dicat, <i>caritatem</i> posse obstruere multitudinem peccatorum</span>” (here, accordingly, 
is the identification of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.5">unitas</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.6">caritas</span>). . . . “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.7">Hæc omnia Paulus viderat in apostolis 
ceteris, qui bono unitas per caritatem noluerunt a communione Petri recedere, ejus 
scil. qui negaverat Christum. Quod si major esset amor innocentiæ quam utilitas pacis 
unitatis, dicerent se non debere communicare Petro, qui negaverat magistrum.</span>” That 
is still a dangerous fundamental thought of Catholicism at the present day.</note> since 
the Donatists had only taken hold in Africa and, by means of a few emigrants, in 
Rome. In both signs he prepared the way for Augustine’s doctrine of the Church and 
the sacraments, in which Optatus’ thought was, of course, spiritualised. Optatus 
has himself shown, in the case of Baptism (V., 1-8), what he meant by the “sanctity 
of the sacraments.” In Baptism there were 

<pb n="45" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_45" />three essentials: the acting Holy Trinity (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.8">confertur a trinitate</span>”), 
the believer (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.9">fides credentis</span>”), and the administrator. These three were not, 
however, equally important; the two first rather belonged alone to the dogmatic 
notion of Baptism (“for I see that two are necessary, and one as if necessary [<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.10">quasi necessariam</span>]<note n="75" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.11">Notice that there already occur in Optatus terms compounded 
with “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.12">quasi</span>” which were so significant in the later dogmatics of Catholicism.</note>”), 
for the baptisers are not “lords” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.13">domini</span>), but “agents or 
ministers of baptism” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.14">operarii vel ministri baptismi</span>). (Ambrosiaster calls them 
advocates who plead, but have nothing to say at the end when sentence is passed.) 
They are only ministering and changing organs, and therefore contribute nothing 
to the notion and effect of Baptism; for “it is the part of God to cleanse by 
the sacrament.” But if the sacrament is independent of him who, by chance, dispenses 
it, because the rite presupposes only the ever the same Trinity and the ever the 
same faith,<note n="76" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.15">Here stands the following sentence (V., 7): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.16">Ne quis putaret, 
in solis apostolis aut episcopis spem suam esse ponendam, sic Paulus ait: ‘Quid 
est enim Paulus vel quid Apollo? Utique ministri ejus, in quem credidistis. Est 
ergo in universis servientibus non dominium sed ministerium.</span>”</note> then it cannot be altered in its nature by the dispenser (V. 4: “the 
sacraments are holy in themselves, not through men: <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.17">sacramenta per se esse sancta, 
non per homines</span>”). That is the famous principle of the objectivity of the sacraments 
which became so fundamental for the development of the dogmatics of the Western 
Church, although it never could be carried out in all its purity in the Roman Church, 
because in that case it would have destroyed the prerogatives of the Clergy. It 
is to be noticed, however, that Optatus made the holiness of the sacraments to be 
effective only for the faith of the believer (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.18">fides credentis</span>), and he is perfectly 
consistent in this respect, holding faith to be all important, to the complete exclusion 
of virtues. Here again he prepared the way for the future theology of the West by 
emphasising the sovereignty of faith.<note n="77" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.19">At this point there occur especially in V., 7, 8, very important 
expositions anticipating Augustine. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.20">Ad gratiam dei pertinet qui credit, non ille, 
pro cujus voluntate, ut dicitis, sanctitas vestra succedit.</span>”—“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.21">Nomen trinitatis 
est, quod sanctificat, non opus (operantis).</span>”—“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.22">Restat jam <i>de credentis merito</i> aliquid 
dicere, cujus est <i>fides</i>, quam filius dei et sanctitati suæ anteposuit et majestati; 
non enim potestis sanctiores esse, quam Christus est.</span>” Here follows the story 
of the Canaanitish woman, with the remarkable application: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.23">Et ut ostenderet filius dei, se vacasse, 
<i>fidem tantummodo operatam esse</i>: vade, inquit, mulier in pace, <i>fides tua 
te salvavit</i>.</span>” So also faith is extolled as having been the sole agent in the 
stories of the Centurion of Capernaum and the Issue of Blood. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.24">Nec mulier petiit, 
nec Christus promisit, sed fides tantum quantum præsumpsit, exegit.</span>” The same thoughts 
occur in Optatus’ contemporary, Ambrosiaster.</note> It is all 

<pb n="46" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_46" />the more shocking to find that even Optatus uses the whole reflection 
to enable him to depreciate claims on the life of the members of the Church. We 
see clearly that the Catholic doctrine of the sacraments grew out of the desire 
to show that the Church was holy and therefore true, in spite of the irreligion 
of the Christians belonging to it. <i>But in aiming at this, men lit, curiously, upon 
a trace of evangelical religion</i>. Since it was impossible to point to active holiness, 
faith and its importance were called to mind. A great crisis, a <i>perplexity</i>, in which, 
seeing the actual condition of matters, the Catholic Church found itself involved 
with its doctrine of Baptism, virtue, and salvation, turned its attention to the 
promise of God and faith. <i>Thus the most beneficent and momentous transformation 
experienced by Western Christianity before Luther was forced upon it by circumstances</i>. 
But it would never have made its way if it had not been changed by the spiritual 
experiences of a Catholic Christian, Augustine, from an extorted theory<note n="78" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p27.25">This it was in the case of Ambrosiaster as well as in that of 
Optatus.</note> into a joyful and confident confession.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28">Parmenian gave Optatus occasion to enumerate certain “endowments” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.1">dotes</span>) of the Church, <i>i.e.</i>, the essential parts of its possession. Parmenian 
had numbered six, Optatus gives five: (1) <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.2">cathedra</span> (the [Episcopal] chair); (2) 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.3">angelus</span>; (3) <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.4">spiritus</span>; (4) <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.5">fons</span>; (5) <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.6">sigillum</span> (the symbol). The enumeration is 
so awkward that one can only regret that it is adapted to the formula of an opponent. 
But we learn, at least, in this way that Cyprian’s ideal of the unity of the Episcopate, 
as represented in Peter’s chair, had been received and fostered unsuspiciously in 
Africa. “Peter alone received the keys” (I., 10, 12). “You cannot deny your knowledge 
that on Peter, in the city of Rome, was first conferred the Episcopal chair, in 
which he sat, the head of all the Apostles, whence he was also called Cephas, in 
which one chair unity might be observed by all, lest the rest of 

<pb n="47" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_47" />the Apostles should severally defend one, each for himself, in order that he might now be a schismatic and sinner, 
who should appoint a second as against the one unique chair” (II., 
2). The connection with Peter’s chair was of decisive importance, not only for Optatus, 
but also for his opponent (II., 4), who had appealed to the fact that Donatists 
had also possessed a Bishop in Rome. Optatus, besides, discusses the second point, 
the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.7">angelus</span>, who is the legitimate Bishop of the local community, the chair (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.8">cathedra</span>) 
guaranteeing the œcumenical unity, and he emphasises the connection of the African 
Catholic Churches with the Oriental, and especially the seven-fold <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.9">ecclesia</span> of Asia 
(<scripRef passage="Revelation 2:3" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.10" parsed="|Rev|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.3">Rev. II., 3</scripRef>), almost as strongly as that with the Roman Church (II., 6; VI., 3). 
His disquisitions on <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.11">spiritus</span>,<note n="79" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.12">The Donatist had said (II., 7): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.13">Nam in illa (catholica) ecclesia 
quis spiritus esse potest, nisi qui pariat filios gehennæ?</span>” That is the genuine 
confession of separatists. </note> <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.14">fons</span>, and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.15">sigillum</span>, are devoid of any special interest 
(II., 7-9). On the other hand, it is important to notice that he expressly subordinates 
the consideration of the endowments (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.16">dotes</span>) of the Church, to the verification of 
“its sacred members and internal organs” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.17">sancta membra ac viscera ecclesia</span>), 
about which Parmenian had said nothing. These consisted in the sacraments and the 
names of the Trinity “in which meet the faith and profession of believers” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.18">cui concurrit fides credentium et professio</span>). Thus he returns to his natural and significant 
line of thought.<note n="80" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.19">We may here select a few details from the work of Optatus as 
characteristic of Western Christianity before Augustine. He regularly gives the 
name of “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.20">lex</span>” to both the Testaments; he judges all dogmatic statements by the 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.21">symbolum apostolicum</span>, in which he finds the doctrine of the Trinity, to him the 
chief confession, without therefore mentioning the Nicene Creed; he confesses “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.22">per
<i>carnem</i> Christi deo reconciliatus est mundus</span>” (I., 10); he declares (VI., 1): 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.23">quid est altare, nisi sedes et corporis et sanguinis Christi, cujus illic <i>per 
certa momenta</i> corpus et sanguis habitabat?</span>” He speaks of the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.24">reatus peccati</span> and 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.25">meritum fidei</span>; he has definitely stated the distinction between <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.26">præcepta</span> 
and <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.27">consilia</span> (VI., 4) in his explanation of the parable of the Good Samaritan. The innkeeper 
is Paul, the two pence are the two Testaments, the additional sum still perhaps 
necessary are the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.28">consilia</span>. He describes the position of the soteriological dogma 
in his time by the following exposition (II., 20):—“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.29">Est Christiani hominis, quod 
bonum est velle et in eo quod bene voluerit, currere; sed homini non est datum 
perficere, ut post spatia, quæ debet homo implere, restet aliquid deo, ubi deficienti 
succurrat, quia ipse solus est perfectio et perfectus solus dei filius Christus, 
cæteri <i>omnes semi-perfecti</i> sumus.</span>” Here we perceive the great task that awaited 
Augustine. But even as regards Church politics Optatus betrays himself as an Epigone of the Constantinian era, and as a precursor of the 
Augustinian. See his thesis on the disloyalty of the Donatists to the State (III., 
3): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p28.30">Non respublica est in ecclesia, sed ecclesia in republica est, id est in imperio Romano.</span>”</note></p>

<pb n="48" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_48" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p29">If Ambrosiaster and Optatus prepared the way for Augustine’s doctrines 
of the sacraments, faith, and the Church,<note n="81" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p29.1">In the West, before Augustine, the conception of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p29.2">gratia</span> exhausted 
itself in that of the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p29.3">remissio peccatorum</span>. We can see this in propositions like 
the following from Pacian, sermo de bapt. 3:—“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p29.4">Quid est gratia? peccati remissio, 
<i>i.e.</i>, donum; gratia enim donum est.</span>”</note> Ambrose did so for those of sin, grace, 
and faith. We have endeavoured above to estimate his importance to Augustine as 
a disciple of the Greeks; we have now to regard him as a Western.<note n="82" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p29.5">In this respect Ambrose takes an isolated position; thus it 
is, <i>e.g.</i>, characteristic that he does not seem to have read Cyprian’s works.</note> But we have 
first of all to consider not the theologian, but the Bishop. It was the royal priest 
who first opened Augustine’s eyes to the authority and majesty of the Church. Only 
a Roman Bishop—even if he did not sit in the Roman chair—could teach him this, and 
perhaps the great work, De civitate Dei, would never have been written had it not 
been for the way in which this majesty had been impressed on Augustine by Ambrose; 
for great historical conceptions arise either from the fascinating impression made 
by great personalities or from political energy; and Augustine never possessed 
the latter. It was, on the contrary, in Ambrose, the priestly Chancellor of the 
State, that the imperial power (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p29.6">imperium</span>) of the Catholic Church dawned upon him,<note n="83" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p29.7">I express myself thus intentionally; for Ambrose never, in words, 
thrust the actual, hierarchical Church into the foreground.</note> 
and his experiences of the confusion and weakness of the civil power at the beginning 
of the fifth century completed the impression. Along with this Ambrose’s sermons 
fall to be considered.<note n="84" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p29.8">See proofs by Förster, l.c., p. 218 ff.</note> If, on one side, they were wholly dependent on Greek models, 
yet they show, on the other hand, in their practical tone, the spirit of the West. 
Augustine’s demand that the preacher should “teach, sway, and move” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p29.9">docere, flectere, 
movere</span>) is as if drawn from those sermons. in spite of the asceticism and virginity 
which he also mainly preached, he constantly discussed all the concrete affairs of the time and the 

<pb n="49" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_49" />moral wants of the community.<note n="85" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p29.10">See at an earlier (late the Instructiones of Commodian. Ambrose 
was not such an advocate of Monachism as Jerome.</note> Thus Ambrose represents the intimate 
union of the ascetic ideal with energetic insistence on positive morality, a union 
which the Western mediæval Church never lost, however much practical life was subordinated 
to the contemplative.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p30">Three different types of thought are interwoven in Ambrose’s doctrine 
of sin and grace. First, he was dependent on the Greek conception that regarded 
evil as not-being, but at the same time as necessary.<note n="86" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p30.1">See above, p. 31.</note> Secondly, he shows that he 
was strongly influenced by the popular morality of Ciceronian Stoicism,<note n="87" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p30.2">See Ewald, Der Einfluss der stoisch-ciceronianischen Moral auf 
die Darstellung der Ethik bei Ambrosius, 1881. “De officiis,” with all its apparent 
consistency, shows merely a considerable vacillation between virtue as the supreme 
good (in the Stoic sense) and eternal life—which latter term, for the rest, is not 
understood in its Christian meaning. The moralism of antiquity, as well as the eudaimonist 
trait of ancient moral philosophy dominate the book, in which ultimately the “true 
wise man” appears most clearly. In such circumstances the distinction drawn between <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p30.3">præcepta</span> and 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p30.4">consilia</span>, in itself so dangerous to evangelical morality, constitutes 
an advantage; for specifically Christian virtues appear in the form of the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p30.5">consilia</span>.</note> which was 
widespread among cultured Western Christians, and which had, by its combination 
with monastic morality, brought about, in Pelagianism, the crisis so decisive for 
the dogmatics of the West. Thirdly and finally, he carried very much further that 
view taken by Tertullian of the <i>radical</i> nature of evil and the <i>guiltiness</i> of sin 
which was made his fundamental principle by Augustine. <i>Evil was radical, and yet 
its root was not found in the sensuous, but in</i> “<i>pride of mind</i>” (<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p30.6">superbia animi</span>); 
it sprang from freedom, and was yet a power propagating itself in mankind. The 
Greeks had looked on the universal state of sinfulness as a more or less accidental 
product of circumstances; Ambrose regarded it as the decisive fact, made it the 
starting-point of his thought, and referred it more definitely than any previous 
teacher—Ambrosiaster excepted—to Adam’s Fall.<note n="88" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p30.7">Hilary also speaks of the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p30.8">vitium originis</span>.</note> Passages occur in his works which 
in this respect do not fall a whit behind the famous statements of Augustine.<note n="89" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p30.9">See Deutsch, Des Ambrosius Lehre von der Sünde and Sündentilgung, 1867. 
Förster,1.c., p. 146 ff. All human beings are sinners, even Mary. 
The “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p30.10">hæreditarium vinculum</span>” of sin embraces all. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p30.11">Fuit Adam, et in illo fuimus 
omnes; periit Adam, et in illo omnes perierunt.</span>” It is not only an inherited infirmity 
that is meant, but a guilt that continues active. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p30.12">Quicunque natus est sub peccato, 
quem ipsa nosciæ conditionis hæreditas adstrinxit ad culpam.</span>” No doctrine of imputation, 
indeed, yet occurs in Ambrose; for as he conceived it, mankind in Adam was a unity, 
in which took place a <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p30.13">peccatrix successio</span>, a continuous evolution of Adam’s sin. 
Accordingly no imputation was necessary. Ambrosiaster (on Rom. V., 12) has also 
expressed Ambrose’s thought: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p30.14">Manifestum itaque est, in Adam omnes peccasse quasi 
in massa; ipse enim per peccatum corruptus, quos genuit, omnes, nati sunt sub peccato. 
Ex eo igitur cuncti peccatores, quia ex eo ipso sumus omnes.</span>” In the West this thought 
was traditional after Tertullian. See Cyprian, <scripRef passage="Ep. 64, 5" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p30.15">Ep. 64, 5</scripRef>; De opere 1, and Commodian, 
Instruct. I., 35.</note></p>

<pb n="50" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_50" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p31">But important as this phase was, in which thought was no longer 
directed primarily to sin’s results, or to the single sinful act, but to the sinful 
<i>state</i> which no virtue could remove, yet it is just in this alone that we can perceive 
the advance made by Ambrose. As regards religion, none is to be found in his works; 
for his doctrine of the traducian character and tenacity of sin was in no way 
connected with the heightened consciousness of God and salvation. <i>Ambrose did not 
submit evil to be decided upon in the light of religion</i>. Therefore he merely groped 
his way round the guilty character of sin, without hitting upon it; he could once 
more emphasise the weakness of the flesh as an essential factor; and he could maintain 
the proposition that man was of himself capable of willing the good. For this reason, 
finally, his doctrine of sin is to us an irreconcilable mass of contradictions. 
But we must, nevertheless, estimate very highly the advance made by Ambrose in contemplating 
the radical sinful <i>condition</i>. It was undoubtedly important for Augustine. And to 
this is to be added that he was able to speak in a very vivid way of faith, conceiving 
it to be a living communion with God or Christ. The religious individualism which 
shines clearly in Augustine already does so faintly in Ambrose: “Let Christ enter 
thy soul, let Jesus dwell in your minds. . . . What advantage is it to me, conscious 
of such great sins, if the Lord do come, unless He comes into my soul, returns into 
my mind, unless Christ lives in me?”<note n="90" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p31.1">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p31.2">Intret in animam tuam Christus, inhabitet in mentibus tuis 
Jesus. . . . Quid mihi prodest tantorum conscio peccatorum, si dominus veniat, nisi veniat in meam animam, redeat in meam mentem, 
nisi vivat in me Christus.</span>” In Ps. CXIX., exp. IV., 26: in Luc. enarr., X., 7; in Ps. XXXVI., exp. 63. The 
passages are collected by Förster (see esp. De poenit., II., 8). See also Vol. III., 
p. 130. For the rest, the author of the Quæstiones ex Vet. et. Nov. Testam. (Ambrosiaster) 
could also speak in tones whose pathetic individualism recalls Augustine; cf. <i>e.g.</i>, 
the conclusion of the inserted tractate c. Novat.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p31.3">ego . . . te (scil. deum) quæsivi, 
te desideravi, tibi credidi; de homine nihil speravi . . . ego verbis antistitis 
fidem dedi, quæ a te data dicuntur, quæque te inspirant, te loquuntur, de te promittunt; 
huic de se nihil credidi nec gestis ejus, sed fidei quæ ex te est, me copulavi.</span>”</note> And while 

<pb n="51" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_51" />in many passages he distinctly describes the merit gained by works, 
and love as means of redemption, yet in some of his reflections, on the other hand, 
he rises as strongly to the lofty thought that God alone rouses in us the disposition 
for what is good, and that we can only depend on the grace of God in Christ.<note n="91" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p31.4">On Ps. CXIX., exp. XX., 14: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p31.5">Nemo sibi arroget, nemo de meritis, 
nemo de potestate se jactet, sed omnes speremus per dominum Jesum misericordiam 
invenire—quæ enim spes alia peccatoribus?</span>”</note> St. 
Paul’s Epistles occupied the foreground in Ambrose’s thought,<note n="92" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p31.6">The interrogation mark in Reuter, August. Studien, p. 493, is 
due to exaggerated caution. The antithesis of nature and grace, which, wherever 
it occurs, has one of its roots in Paulinism, and was already familiar to Tertullian, 
is anew proclaimed in Ambrose; see De off. I., 7, 24; see also the address on 
the death of his brother. Ambrosiaster, too, makes use of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p31.7">natura-gratia</span> antithesis.</note> and from them he 
learned that faith as confidence in God is a power by itself, and does not simply 
fall into the realm of pious belief. However much he adds that is alien, however 
often he conceives faith to be an act of obedience to an external authority, he 
can speak of it in different terms from his predecessors. Faith is to him the fundamental 
fact of the Christian life, not merely as belief in authority (“faith goes before 
reason,” <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p31.8">fides prævenit rationem</span>),<note n="93" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p31.9">De Abrah., I., 3, 21.</note> but as faith <i>which lays hold of redemption through 
Christ</i>, and justifies because it is the foundation of perfect works, and because 
grace and faith are alone valid before God. “And that benefits me because we are 
not justified from the works of the law. I have no reason, therefore, to glory in 
my works, I have nothing to boast of; and therefore I will glory in Christ. I will 
not boast because I am just, but because I am redeemed. I will glory, not because 
I am without sins, but because my sins have been remitted. I will not glory because 
I have done good service, or because anyone has benefited me, but because the blood of Christ was 


<pb n="52" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_52" />shed for me.”<note n="94" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p31.10">De Jacob et vita beata I., 6, 21; other passages in Förster, 
pp. 160 ff., 303 ff.</note> That is Augustinianism before Augustine, nay, it 
is more than Augustinianism.<note n="95" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p31.11">A detailed account would here require to discuss many other 
Western writers, <i>e.g.</i>, Prudentius (see monographs by Brockhaus, 1872, and Rosier, 
1886), Pacian, Zeno, Paulinus of Nola, etc.; but what we have given may serve to 
define the directions in which Western Christianity moved. As regards Hilary, Förster 
has shown very recently (Stud. u. Krit., 1888, p. 645 ff.) that even he, in spite 
of his dependence on the Greeks, did not belie the practical ethical interest of 
the Westerns.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p32">In the dogmatic work of Western theologians of the fourth century, 
the genius of Western Christianity, which found its most vigorous expression in 
Cyprian’s De opere et eleemosynis, fell away to some extent. But it only receded, 
remaining still the prevailing spirit. <i>The more vital notion of God, the strong 
feeling of responsibility to God as judge, the consciousness of God as moral power, 
neither restricted nor dissolved by any speculation on nature</i>—all that constituted 
the superiority of Western to Eastern Christianity is seen in its worst form under 
the deteriorating influence of the legal doctrine of retribution, and the pseudo-moral 
one of <i>merit</i>.<note n="96" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p32.1">The East knew nothing of this excessive analysis; it took a 
man more as a whole, and judged him by the regular course taken by his will.</note> In view of this, the inrush of Neoplatonic mysticism was highly important; 
for it created a counterpoise to a conception which threatened to dissolve religion 
into a series of legal transactions. But the weightiest counterpoise consisted in 
the doctrine of faith and grace as proclaimed by Augustine. However, it will be 
shown that Augustine taught his new conception in such a form that it did not shatter 
the prevailing system, but could rather be admitted into it; perhaps the greatest 
triumph ever achieved in the history of religion by a morality of calculations over 
religion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p33">The conception of religion as a legal relationship, which was 
concerned with the categories <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p33.1">lex</span> (law) <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p33.2">delictum</span> (fault) <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p33.3">satisfactio, pœna</span> (punishment) 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p33.4">meritum, præmium</span>, etc., was not destroyed by Augustine. Grace was rather inserted 
in a legal and objective form into the relationship, yet in such a way that it remained 
possible for the individual to construe the whole relationship from the point of 
view of grace.</p>

<pb n="53" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_53" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p34">We have attempted, in the above discussion, to exhibit the different 
lines existing in the West which meet in Augustine. Let us, in conclusion, emphasise 
further the following points.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p35">1. Along with Holy Scripture, the Symbol, the Apostolic “law” 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p35.1">lex</span>), was placed in the West on an unapproachable height. This law was framed in 
opposition to Marcionitism, Sabellianism, Arianism, and Apollinarianism, without 
essential variations, and without any process of reasoning, as a confession of faith 
in the <i>unity of God</i> in three persons, as also in the <i>unity of Christ</i> in two substances. 
The Western Church, therefore, apparently possessed a lofty certitude in dealing 
with Trinitarian and Christological problems. But with this certitude was contrasted 
the fact, of which we have many instances, that under cover of the official confession 
many more Christological heresies circulated, and were maintained in the West than 
in the <i>Churches</i> of the East, and that in particular the Christological formula, 
where it was not wholly unknown, was, for the laity and for many of the clergy, 
simply a noumenon.<note n="97" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p35.2">I have already discussed this briefly in Vol. III., p. 33 ff. 
Augustine (Confess. VII., 19) believed, up to the time of his conversion, that the 
doctrine of Christ held by the Catholic Church was almost identical with that of 
Photinus; his friend Alypius thought, on the contrary, that the Church denied Christ 
a human soul. We see from Hilary’s work, De trinitate, how many Christological conceptions 
circulated in the Western communities, among them even “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p35.3">quod in eo ex virgine creando 
efficax Dei sapientia et virtus exstiterit, et in nativitate ejus divinæ prudentiæ 
et potestatis opus intellegatur, sitque in eo efficientia potius quam natura sapientiæ.</span>” 
Optatus (I., 8) had to blame Parmenian for calling the body of Christ <i>sinful</i>, and 
maintaining that it was purified by his baptism. Further, in spite of the doctrine 
of “two natures,” and the acceptance of Greek speculations, the thought of Hippolytus (Philos. X., 33): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p35.4">εἰ γὰρ ὁ θεὸς θεόν σε 
ἠθέλησε ποιῆσαι, ἐδύνατο· 
ἔχεις τοῦ λόγου τὸ 
παράδειγμα</span>, 
runs like a concealed thread through the Christological utterances 
of the West. We shall see that even in Ambrose and Augustine there is to be found 
a hidden, but intentionally retained, remnant of the old Adoptian conception. (How 
this is to be regarded, see above under 2). We may here pass over the influence 
of Manichæan Christology on many secondary minds in the Western Churches.</note> This fact is further confirmed when we observe that Western 
theologians, as long as they were not directly involved in Eastern controversies, 
<i>did not turn their attention to the principles contained in the above</i> “<i>law</i>,” 
<i>but to quite different questions</i>. Augustine was not the first to write “expositions 
of the Symbol,” in which questions, wholly different from what his text would lead us to expect, 

<pb n="54" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_54" />were discussed. On the contrary, Western theologians from Cyprian 
show that they lived in a complex of ideas and questions which had little to do 
with the problems treated by Antignostics and Alexandrians, or with dogma.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p36">2. In connection with the development of penance on the basis 
of works and merits (in the sense of satisfactions), and in harmony with the legal 
spirit characteristic of Western theological speculation, Christ’s expiatory work 
came now to the front. It was not so much the Incarnation—that was the antecedent 
condition—as the death of Christ, which was regarded as the salient point (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p36.1">punctum 
saliens</span>);<note n="98" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p36.2">Pseudo-Cyprian, De duplici martyrio, 16: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p36.3">Domini mors potentior 
erat quam vita.</span>”</note> and it was already treated from all conceivable points of view as a 
sacrificial death, atonement, ransom, and vicarious consummation of the crucifixion. 
At the same time, Ambrose discussed its relationship (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p36.4">reconciliatio, redemptio, 
satisfactio, immolatio, meritum</span>) to sin as guilt (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p36.5">reatus</span>). In such circumstances 
the accent fell on the human nature of Christ; the offerer and offering was the 
mediator as man, who received his value through the divine nature, though quite 
as much so by his acceptance on the part of the Deity. Thus the West had a Christological 
system of its own, which, while the formula of the two natures formed its starting-point, 
was pursued in a new direction: <i>the mediator was looked on as the man whose voluntary 
achievement possessed an infinite value in virtue of the special dispensation of 
God</i>.<note n="99" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p36.6">For fuller details, see Vol. III., p. 310 ff. Ritschl, Lehre 
v.d., Rechtfertigung u. Versöhnung, 2nd. ed., I., p, 38, III:, p. 362. Gesch. des 
Pietism. III., p. 426 ff.</note> (Optat I., 10: “the world [was] reconciled to God by means of the flesh 
of Christ”: <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p36.7">mundus reconciliatus deo per carnem Christi</span>.) From this we can understand 
how Augustine, in not a few of his arguments, opposed, if in a veiled fashion, the 
doctrine of the divine nature of Christ, discussing the merits of the historical 
Christ as if that nature did not exist, but everything was given to Christ of <i>grace</i>.<note n="100" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p36.8">See <i>e.g.</i>, the remarkable expositions ad Laurentium, c. 36 sq. 
The divine nature is indeed regarded as resting in the background; but in Jesus 
Christ there comes to the front the “individual” man, who, without previous merit, 
was of grace received into the Deity.</note> The same reason 

<pb n="55" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_55" />further explains why afterwards modified Adoptianism was constantly 
re-emerging in the West,<note n="101" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p36.9">See the evidence in Bach’s Dogmengesch. des Mittelalters, Vol. 
II.</note> it being from the stand-point of the consistent Greek 
Christology the worst of heresies because it dislocated the whole structure of the 
latter, and threw its purpose into confusion. Finally, the same fact also explains 
why, in later times, Western Christians, particularly such as had acquired the mystical 
monachist observance of intercourse with Christ, the chaste bridegroom, substantially 
reduced the Christological conception to “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p36.10">Ecce homo.</span>” The vividness and thrilling 
power which this figure possessed for them, raising them above sorrow and suffering, 
cannot deceive us as to the fact that the Church Christology was no longer anything 
to them but a formula. But while the ancient Western form had become the basis of 
a view which left fancy and disposition to fix the significance of Christ’s Person, 
that must not be described as a necessary deduction from it. That form—in which 
Christ was the object of the Father’s grace, carried out what the Father entrusted 
him with, and by Him was exalted—rather corresponded to the clearest passages of 
the New Testament, and was the only protection against the superstitious conceptions 
of the Greeks which emptied the Gospel of all meaning. Of decisive value, however, 
are not the various mediæval attempts to appraise Christ’s <i>work</i>, but rather the 
whole tendency to understand Christianity as the religion of <i>atonement</i>; for in 
this tendency is expressed characteristically the <i>fear of God as judge</i>, which, in 
the East, disappeared behind mystic speculations.<note n="102" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p36.11">See Vol. III., p. 189.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p37">3. An acute observer perceives that the soteriological question—How does man get rid, 
and remain rid, of his sins and attain eternal life?—had 
already, in the fourth century, actively engaged the earnest attention of thinkers 
in the Western Church, and, indeed, in such a way that, as distinguished from the 
East, <i>the religious and moral sides of the problem are no longer found separate</i>. 
But the question was not clearly put before the Pelagian conflict, since the controversies 
with Heraclius and Jovinian were not followed by a lasting movement. Opinions were 
still jumbled together in a motley fashion, sometimes in 

<pb n="56" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_56" />one and the same writer. If I see aright, five different conceptions 
can be distinguished for the period about 400 <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p37.1">A.D.</span> First we have the 
<i>Manichæan</i> which insinuated its way in the darkness, but was widely extended, even among the 
clergy; according to it evil was a real physical power, and was overcome in the 
individual by goodness, equally a physical force which was attached to natural potencies 
and Christ.<note n="103" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p37.2">See on the extension of Manichæism in the West, Vol. III., 
p. 334 ff. It was always more Christian and therefore more dangerous there. On its 
importance to Augustine, see under.</note> Secondly, we have the <i>Neoplatonic and Alexandrian</i> view which taught 
that evil was not-being, that which had not yet become, the necessary foil of the 
good, the shadow of the light, the transitoriness cleaving to the “many” in opposition 
to the “one.” It held that redemption was the return to the one, the existent, to 
God; that it was identification with God in love; Christ was the strength and 
crutches for such a return; for “energies and crutches come from one hand.”<note n="104" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p37.3">See the conceptions of Ambrose, Victorinus, and Augustine.</note> Thirdly, 
there was the <i>rationalistic Stoic</i> conception; this held that virtue was the supreme 
good; sin was the separate evil act springing from free will; redemption was the 
concentration of the will and its energetic direction to the good. Here again the 
historical and Christological were really nothing but crutches.<note n="105" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p37.4">See the Western popular philosophies in the style of Cicero, 
but also Ambrose’s De officiis.</note> All these three 
conceptions lay the greatest stress on asceticism. Fourthly, there was the <i>sacramental</i> 
view, which may be characterised partly as morally lax, partly as “evangelical”; we find it, <i>e.g.</i>, 
in Heraclius<note n="106" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p37.5">See above, p. 40 f.</note> on the one hand, and in Jovinian<note n="107" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p37.6">Ambrose, Jerome, Augustine and Siricius give us information regarding him.</note> on the other. 
According to it he who was baptised possessing genuine faith obtained the guarantee 
of felicity; sin could not harm him; no impeachment of sin (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p37.7">reatus peccati</span>) could 
touch him. It is proved that really lax and “evangelical” views met: a man could 
always rely as a Christian on the grace of God; sin did not separate him from God, 
if he stood firm in the faith. Nay, from the second century, really from Paul, there existed in the 

<pb n="57" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_57" />Gentile Church movements which deliberately defended reliance 
on faith alone (the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p37.8">sola fide</span>”) and “the most assured salvation through grace 
granted in baptism” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p37.9">salus per gratiam in baptismo donatam certissima.</span>)<note n="108" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p37.10"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p38">I have demonstrated this in the Ztschr. f. Theol. u. Kirche I. 
(1891), pp. 82-178, and cannot repeat the proof here. From the I. Ep. of John onwards 
undercurrents can be traced in the Gentile Church which required to have the saying 
addressed to them: “Be not deceived, he who <i>does</i> righteousness is righteous.” 
My main references are to the erroneous views opposed in the Catholic Epistles; 
the lax Christians mentioned by Tertullian; the edict on penance of Calixtus, with 
its noteworthy evangelical basis (see also Rolffs in the Texten u. Unters, Vol. 
XI., part 3); Heraclius in Rome; the counter-efforts of the lax against the monachism 
which was establishing itself in the West; Jovinian; and to the opponents assailed 
by Augustine in his very important writing, “De fide et operibus.” This writing 
is, along with Jovinian’s discussions, the most important source. There can be no 
doubt that in the majority of cases an unbridled and accommodating trust in the 
sacrament—accordingly a strained form of the popular Catholic feeling—was the leading 
idea, and that the reference to Gospel texts, which bore witness to the unlimited 
mercy of God, was only a drapery; that accordingly the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p38.1">sola fide</span>”—the catchword 
occurs—was not conceived evangelically, but really meant “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p38.2">solo sacramento</span>”—<i>i e.</i>, 
even if the life did not correspond to the Christian demand for holiness. But there 
were Christian teachers who had really grasped the evangelical thesis, and Jovinian 
is to be counted one of them, even if his opponents be right (and I am doubtful 
of this) in taking offence at his conduct; and even if it be certain that his doctrine, 
in the circumstances of the time, could and did promote laxity. His main positions 
were as follows:—1. The natural man is in the state of sin. Even the slightest 
sin separates from God and exposes to damnation. 2. The state of the Christian rests 
on baptism and faith; these produce regeneration. 3. Regeneration is the state 
in which Christ is in us, and we are in Christ; there are no degrees in it, for 
this personal relationship either does or does not exist. Where it does, there is 
righteousness. 4. It is a relation formed by love that is in question: Father and 
Son dwell in believers; <i>but where there is such an indweller, the possessor can want for nothing</i>. 5. Accordingly all blessings are bestowed with and in this relationship; 
nothing can be thought of as capable of being added. 6. Since all blessings issue 
from this relationship, there can be no special meritorious works; for at bottom 
there is only one good, and that we possess as the best beloved children of God, who now participate 
in the divine nature, and that good will be fully revealed in Heaven. 7. In him 
who occupies this relationship of faith and love there is nothing to be condemned; 
he can commit no sin which would separate him from God; the devil cannot make 
him fall, for he ever recovers himself as a child of God by faith and penitence. 
The relationship fixed in baptism through faith is something lasting and indissoluble. 
8. But such an one must not only be baptised; he must have received baptism with 
perfect faith, and by faith evince baptismal grace. He must labour and wrestle earnestly—though not in monkish efforts, for they are valueless—not in order to deserve something 
further, but that he may not lose what he has received. To him, too, the truth applies 
that there are no small and great sins, but that the heart is either with God or 
the devil. 9. Those who are baptised in Christ, and cling to Him with confident 
faith, form the one, true Church. To her belong all the glorious promises: she 
is bride, sister, mother, and is never without her bridegroom. She lives in one 
faith, and is never violated or divided, but is a pure virgin. We may call Jovinian 
actually a “witness of antiquity to the truth,” and a “Protestant of his time,” 
though we must not mistake a point of difference: the indwelling of God and Christ 
in the baptised is more strongly emphasised than the power of faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p39">The Spaniard, Vigilantius, even surpassed Jovinian, both in range 
and intensity, in the energy with which he attacked the excrescences of monkery, 
relic-worship, virginity, etc.; but he does not belong to this section, for he was 
moved by the impression made upon him by the superstition and idolatry which he 
saw rising to supremacy in the Church. Jerome’s writing against him is miserable, 
but is surpassed in meanness by the same author’s books against Jovinian.</p>
</note> A fifth conception was closely related to, yet different from, the last. We can call it 
briefly the <i>doctrine of grace and merit</i>. We have pointed out strong traces of it 
in Victorinus, Optatus, and Ambrose. According to it, evil as the inherent sin of 
Adam was only to be eradicated by divine grace in Christ; this grace produced faith 
to which, however, redemption was only granted when it had advanced and become the 
habitual love from which those good works spring that establish merit in the sight 
of God. Evil is godlessness and the vice that springs from it; goodness is the 

<pb n="58" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_58" />energy of grace and the good works 
that flow from it. Here, accordingly, nature and grace, unbelief and faith, selfishness 
and love of God are the antitheses, and the work of the historical 
Christ stands in the centre. Nevertheless, this view did not exclude asceticism, 
but required it, since only that faith was genuine and justified men which evinced 
itself in sanctification, <i>i.e.</i>, in world-renouncing love. Thus a middle path was 
here sought between Jovinian on the one side and Manichæan and Priscillian asceticism 
on the other.<note n="109" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p39.1">The puzzling phenomenon of Priscillianism has not been made 
much clearer by the discovery of Priscillian’s homilies. I believe we may pass them 
over, since, important as were the points touched on in the Priscillian controversy 
(even the question as to the claims of the “Apocrypha” compared with the Bible), 
they neither evoked a dogmatic controversy, nor obtained a more general significance. 
The meritorious work by Paret, Priscillianus, ein Reformator des 4 Jahrh. (Würzburg, 
1891) is not convincing in its leading thoughts (see on the other side Hilgenfeld 
in his Zeitschr. Vol. 35, 1892, pp. 1-85).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p40">These different conceptions met and were inextricably mingled. 
The future of Christianity was necessarily to be decided by the victory of one or 
other of them.</p>

<pb n="59" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_59" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p41">4. In the West, interest in the question of the relation of grace 
and means of grace to the Church was awakened by the Novatian, heretical baptism, 
and Donatist controversy. This interest was, however, still further strengthened 
by the fact that the Church detached itself more forcibly from the State than in 
the East. The fall of the West Roman Empire, opposition to the remains of a still 
powerful heathen party in Rome, and finally dislike to the new Arian German forms 
of government all contributed to this.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p42">One perhaps expects to find here by way of conclusion a characterisation 
of the different national Churches of the West; but little can be said from the 
standpoint of the history of dogma. The distinctive character of the North African 
Church was strongly marked. A darkness broods over the Churches of Spain, Gaul, 
and Britain, in which the only clear spot is the conflict of the priests with the 
monachism that was establishing itself. The conflict with Priscillianism in Spain, 
the attacks on Martin of Tours in Gaul, and, on the other hand, Vigilantius, come 
in here. It is not unimportant to notice that Southern Gaul was distinguished by 
its culture and taste for aesthetics and rhetoric about <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p42.1">A.D.</span> 360 (see Julian’s testimony) 
and <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p42.2">A.D.</span> 400 (see Sulp. Severus, Chron. init.). Rome only became a Christian city 
in the fifth century, but even in the time of Liberius and Damasus the Roman Bishop 
was the foremost Roman. What was wrested by Damasus, that unsaintly but sagacious 
man, from the State and the East, was never again abandoned by his energetic successors; 
they also tried vigorous intervention in the affairs of the provincial Churches. 
Holding faithfully to its confession, the Roman Church was, not only from its position, 
but also by its nature, the connecting link between East and West, between the monachist 
leanings of the former, and the tendency to ecclesiastical politics and sacramentarianism 
of the latter. It also united South and North in the West. Rome, again, from the 
time of Liberius pursued and explained that religious policy towards paganism, “by which the Catholic Church gained the means not only of winning but of satisfying 
the masses of the people who were, and, in spite of 

<pb n="60" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_60" />the confession, remained heathen” (Usener, Relig. Unters., I., 
p. 293): “it rendered heathenism harmless by giving its blessing to it, <i>i.e.</i>, to 
all that belonged to the pagan cultus.” But that magnanimous way of opposing paganism, 
which has been rightly adduced, and which Usener (op. cit.) has begun to exhibit 
to us so learnedly and instructively, concealed within it the greatest dangers. 
In such circumstances it was of supreme value both for the contemporary and future 
fortunes of the Church that, just when the process of ethnicising was in full swing, 
Augustine, equally at home in North Africa, Rome, and Milan, appeared and reminded 
the Church what Christian faith was.</p>

<pb n="61" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_61" />
</div4>

          <div4 title="Chapter III. The Historical Position of Augustine as Reformer of Christian Piety." progress="19.23%" id="ii.ii.i.iii" prev="ii.ii.i.ii" next="ii.ii.i.iv">
<h2 id="ii.ii.i.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER III.</h2>

<h3 id="ii.ii.i.iii-p0.2">THE HISTORICAL POSITION OF AUGUSTINE AS REFORMER OF CHRISTIAN PIETY.<note n="110" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p0.3">Of the immense literature about Augustine, the following works 
may be mentioned (with special regard to the Pelagian controversy): The critical 
investigations of the Benedictines in their editions of Aug.’s Opp., and the controversies 
over his doctrine of grace in the 16th to the 18th century; the works of Petavius, 
Noris (Hist. Pelag.), Tillemont, Gamier, Mansi, Hefele; Bindemaun, Der hl. Aug. 
3 vols., 1844-69; Böhringer, Aur. Aug., 2 ed., 1877-78; Reuter, August. Studien, 
1887 (the best of later works); A. Dorner, Aug., sein theol. System and seine relig.-philos. 
Anschauung, 1873; Loofs, “Augustinus in the 3 Ed. of the R.-Encykl. v. Hauck, Vol. 
II., pp. 257-285 (an excellent study, with an especially good discussion of the 
period to 395). Comprehensive expositions in Ritter, Baur, Nitzsch, Thomasius, Schwane, 
Huber (Philos. der KVV.), Jul. Müller (L. v. d. Sünde), Dorner (Entwicklgesch. 
d. L. v. d. Person Christi), Prantl (Gesch. d. Logik), Siebeck (Gesch. d. Psychologie), 
Zeller; see esp. Eucken, Die Lebenanschauungen der grossen Denker (1890) p. 258 
ff.—Naville, S’ Aug., Etude sur le devéloppement de sa pensée jusqu à 1’époque de 
son ordination (Geneva 1872). Bornemanu, Aug.’s Bekenntnisse, 1888; Harnack, Aug.’s 
Confessionen, 1888; Boissier, La conversion de S. Aug. in the Rev. de deux mondes, 
1888 Jan.; Wörter, Die Geistesentw. d. h. Aug. bis zu seiner Taufe, 1892; Overbeck, 
Aug. u. Hieronymus in the Histor. Ztschr. N. F., Vol. VI.; Feuerlein, Ueb. d. Stellung 
Aug.’s in the Kirchen und Culturgesch. Histor. Ztschr., XXII., p. 270 ff. (see Reuter, 
l.c. p. 479 ff.); Ritschl, Ueber die Methode der ältesten D.-G. in the Jahrbb. 
f. deutsche Theol., 1871 (idem, Rechtfert. and Versöhn. Vol. I., Gesch. d. Pietismus 
Vol. I.); Kattenbusch, Studien z. Symbolik in the Stud. u. Krit. 1878; Reinkens, 
Geschichtsphilos. d. hl. Aug., 1866; Seyrich, Geschichts philosophie Aug.’s, 1891; Gangauf, Metaphys. Psychologie d. hl. Aug., 1852; Bestmann, Qua ratione Aug. 
notiones philosophiæ græca, etc., 1877; Lœsche, De Aug. Platonizante 1880; Ferraz, 
Psychologie de S. Aug., 1862; Nourissou, La philosophic de S. Aug., 2 Ed., 1866; 
Storz, Die Philosophie des hl. Aug., 1882; Scipio, Des Aurel. Aug. Metaphysik, 
etc., 1886; Melzer, Die august. Lehre vom Causalitätsverhältniss Gottes zur Welt, 
1892 Melzer, Augustini et Cartesii placita de mentis humanæ sui cognitione, 1860; Siebeck, Die Anfänge 
der neueren Psychologie in the Ztschr. f. Philos., 1888, p. 161 ff.; Kahl, Der 
Primat des Willens bei Aug., 1886; Schütz, August. non esse ontologum, 1867; Heinzelmann, 
Aug.’s Ansichten vom Wesen der menschlichen Seele, 1894; van Endert, Gottesbeweis 
in d. patrist. Zeit, 1869; Clauren, Aug. s. script. interpret., 1822; Gangauf, 
Des hl. Aug. Lehre von Gott dem Dreieinigen, 1865; Nitzsch, Aug.’s Lehre v. Wunder, 
1865. Walch, De pelagianismo ante Pelagium, 1783; idem. hist. doctrinæ de peccato 
orig., 1783; Horn, Comm. de sentent. patrum . . . de pecc. originali, 180:; Dunker, Pecc. orig. et act., 1836; Krabinger, Der angebliche Pelagianismus d. voraugust. 
VV. Tüb Quartalschr., 1853; Kuhn, Der vorgebl. Pelagianismus d. voraugust. VV., 
in same journal; Walch, Ketzerhistorie, Vols. IV. and V.; Wiggers, Pragmat. Darstell. 
des Augustinismus u. Pelagianismus, 2 Vols., 1831-33 (the continuation on Semipelagianism 
in the Zeitschr. f. d. histor. Theol., 1854 ff.); Rottmanner, Der Augustinismus, 
1892; Jacobi, Die Lehre des Pelagius, 1842; Leutzen, de Pelagianorum doctrinæ principiis, 1833; Jul. Muller, Der Pelagianismus in the deutsche Zeitschr f. christl. 
Wissensch., 1854, Nr. 40 f.; Wörter, Der Pelagianismus, 1866; Klasen, Die innere 
Entw. des Pelagianism., 1882; Geffcken, Histor. semipelag., 1826; Wiggers, de Joanne 
Cass., 1824-25; Wörter, Prosper v. Aquitanien über Gnade and Freiheit, 1867; Landerer, Das Verhältniss v. Gnade u. Freiheit in the Jahrbb. f. deutsche Theol., 
Vol. II., 1857; Luthardt, Die L. v. freien Willen u. s. Verh. z. Gnade, 1863; 
Kihn, Theodor. v. Mopsueste, 1880; Ritschl, Expos. doctr. S. Aug. de creat., peccato, 
gratia, 1843; Zeller, Die Lehre des Paulus u. Augustinus v. d. Sünde u. Gnade in 
ihrem Verhältniss z. protest. Kirchenlehre (Theol. Jahrbb., 1854, p. 295 ff.); 
Ehlers, Aug. de origine mali doctrina, 1857; Nirschl, Ursp. u. Wesen des Bösen 
nach Aug., 1854; Hamma, Die L. des hl. Aug. über die Concupiscenz in the Tüb. Quartalschr., 
1873; Voigt, Comment. de theoria August., Pelag., Semipelag. et Synergist., 1829; 
Kühner, Aug.’s Anschauung v. d. Erlösungsbedeutung Christi, 1890; Dieckhoff, 
Aug.’s L. v. d. Gnade in the Mecklenb. Theol. Ztschr. I., 1860; Weber, Aug. de 
justificatione doctr.; Ernst, Die Werke der Ungläubigen nach Aug., 1871; Beck, 
Prädest.—Lehre in the Stud. u. Krit., 1847, II.; Koch, Autorität Aug.’s in der 
Lehre v. der Gnade u. Prædest., in the Tüb. Quartalschr., 1891, p. 95 ff.; H. Schmidt, 
Origenes u. Aug. als Apologeten, in the Jahrbb. f. deutsche Theologie, Vol. VIII.; 
Bigg, The Christian Platonists of Alexandria, 1886.—On Aug.’s doctrine of Baptism 
see Reuter, Kliefoth (Liturg. Abhandl.), and Höfling. Wilden, Die L. d. hl. Aug. 
v. Opfer d. Eucharistie, 1864; Ginzel L. d. hl. Aug. v. d. Kirche, in the Tüb. 
Theol. Quartalschr., 1849; Köstlin, Die kathol Auffass. v. d. Kirche, etc., in 
the deutschen Zeitschrift f. christl. Wissensch., 1856, Nr. 14; H. Schmidt, Aug.’s 
L. v. d. Kirche, in the Jahrbb. f. deutsche Theol., 1861 (id. Die Kirche, 1884); 
Seeberg, Begriff d. christl. Kirche, Pt. I., 1885; Roux, Diss. de. Aug. adversario 
Donatistarum, 1838; Ribbeck, Donatus and Augustinus, 1858.</note></h3>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p1">“<span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p1.1">Virtues</span> will so increase and be perfected as to conduct thee 
without any hesitation to the truly blessed life which only is eternal: where evils, 
which will not exist, are not discriminated from blessings by <i>prudence</i>, nor adversity 
is borne <i>bravely</i>, because there we shall find only what we love, not also what we 
tolerate, nor lust is bridled by temperance, where we shall not feel its 

<pb n="62" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_62" />incitements, nor the needy are aided <i>justly</i>, where we will have 
no need and nothing unworthy. <i>There virtue will be one, and virtue and the reward 
of virtue will be</i> that spoken of in sacred phrase by the man who loves it: “<i>But 
to me to cling to God is a good thing</i>.” This virtue will be there the full and eternal 
wisdom, and it will also truly be the life that is blessed. <i>Surely this is </i>

<pb n="63" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_63" /><i>to attain to the eternal and supreme blessing, to which to cling 
for ever is the end of our goodness</i>. Let this (virtue) be called <i>prudence</i>, because 
it will cling to the good too eagerly for it to be lost, and <i>fortitude</i>, because 
it will cling to the good too firmly for it to be torn away, and <i>temperance</i>, because 
it will cling to the good too chastely to be corrupted, and <i>justice</i>, because it 
will cling to the good too justly to be inferior in any merit. <i>Although even in 
this life the only virtue is to love what ought to be loved</i>. But what should we 
choose chiefly to love except that than which we find nothing better? This is God, 
and if we prefer anything or esteem anything equal to love to him we fail to love 
ourselves. For it is the better for us, <i>the more we enter into him</i>, than whom there 
is nothing better. But we move not by walking, but by loving. We may not go (to 
him) afoot, but with our character. But our character is wont to be judged, not 
from what anyone knows, but from what he loves. <i>Nothing makes character good or 
bad but good or bad affections</i>. Therefore, by our corruption, we have been far 
from the righteousness of God. Whence we are corrected by loving the right, that 
being just we may be able to cling to the right.”<note n="111" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p1.2">August. <scripRef passage="Ep. 155" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p1.3">Ep. 155</scripRef> c. 12. 13. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p1.4">Virtutes ita crescent et perficientur, 
ut te ad vitam vere beatam, quæ nonnisi æterna est, sine ulla dubitatione perducant: 
ubi jam nec <i>prudenter</i> discernantur a bonis mala, quæ non erunt, nec <i>fortiter</i> tolerentur 
adversa, quia non ibi erit nisi quod amemus, non etiam quod toleremus, nec <i>temperanter</i> 
libido frenetur, ubi nulla ejus incitamenta sentiemus, nec <i>juste</i> subveniatur ope 
indigentibus, ubi inopem atque indignum non habebimus. <i>Una ibi virtus erit, et idipsum 
erit virtus præmiumque virtutis</i>, quod dicit in sanctis eloquiis homo qui hoc amat: 
<i>Mihi autem adhærere deo bonum est</i>. Hæc ibi erit plena et sempiterna <i>sapientia</i> 
eademque veraciter <i>vita</i> jam beata. <i>Perventio quippe est ad æternum ac summum bonum, 
cui adhærere est finis nostri boni</i>. Dicatur hæc et prudentia quia prospectissime 
adhærebit bono quod non amittatur, et fortitudo, quia fermissime adhærebit bono 
unde non avellatur, et temperantia, quia castissime adhærebit bono, ubi non corrumpatur, 
et <i>justitia</i>, quia rectissime adhærebit bono, cui merito subjiciatur. <i>Quamquam et 
in hac vita virtus non est nisi diligere quod diligendum est</i>. Quid autem eligamus 
quod præcipue diligamus, nisi quo nihil melius invenimus? Hoc deus est, cui si diligendo 
aliquid vel præponimus vel æquamus, nos ipsos diligere nescimus. Tanto enim nobis 
melius est, <i>quanto magis in illum imus</i>, quo nihil melius est. Imus autem non ambulando, 
sed amando. Ad eum non pedibus ire licet, sed moribus. Mores autem nostri, non ex 
eo quod quisque novit, sed ex eo quod diligit, dijudicari solent. <i>Nec faciunt bonos 
vel malos mores, nisi boni vel mali amores.</i> Pravitate ergo nostra a rectitudine 
dei longe fuimus. Unde rectum amando corrigimur, ut recto recti adhærere possimus.</span>”</note></p>

<pb n="64" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_64" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p2">Augustine reveals his soul in these words; they therefore also 
mark his importance in the history of dogma. If, as we have attempted in the preceding 
chapter, we pursue and let converge the different lines along which Western Christianity 
developed in the fourth and fifth centuries, we can construct a system which approximates 
to “Augustinianism”; indeed we can even deduce the latter, as a necessary product, 
from the internal and external conditions in which the Church and theology then 
found themselves. But we cannot, for all that, match the man who was behind the 
system and lent it vigour and life. Similarly we can attempt—and it is a remunerative 
task—to make Augustine’s Christian conception of the world intelligible from the 
course of his education, and to show how no stage in his career failed to influence 
him. His pagan father, and pious, Christian mother, Cicero’s Hortensius, Manichæism, Aristotelianism, Neoplatonism, with its mysticism and scepticism, 
the impression produced by Ambrose and monachism—all contributed their share.<note n="112" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p2.1">Compare my lecture “Augustin’s Confessionen,” 1888. See also 
Essay by G. Boissier in the Rev. de deux mond., 1 Jan., 1888.</note> But 
even from this stand-point we cannot finally do complete justice to the distinctive 
character of this man. That is his secret and his greatness, and perhaps all or 
any analysis itself is an injury: <i>he knew his heart to be his worst possession, 
and the living God to be his highest good; he lived in the love of God, and he 
possessed a fascinating power of expressing his observations on the inner life</i>. 
In doing this, he taught the world that the highest and sweetest enjoyment was to 
be sought in the feeling that springs from a soul that has triumphed over its pain, 
from the love of God as the fountain of good, and therefore from the certainty of 
grace. Theologians before him had taught that man must be <i>changed</i> in order to be 
blessed; he taught that man could be a <i>new being</i> if he let God find him, and if 
he found himself and God, from the midst of his distraction and dissipation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p3">He destroyed the delusion of ancient popular psychology and morality; 
he gave the final blow to the intellectualism of antiquity; but he resuscitated 
it in the pious thought of the man who found true being and the supreme good in the living 

<pb n="65" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_65" />God. He was the first to separate <i>nature</i> and <i>grace</i>, two spheres 
which men had long attempted unsuccessfully to divide; but by this means he connected 
religion and morality, and gave a new meaning to the idea of the good. He was the 
first to mark off the scope and force of the heart and will, and to deduce from 
this what moralists and religious philosophers imagined they had understood, but 
never had understood; he set up a fixed goal for the aimless striving of asceticism: 
perfection in the love of God, suppression of selfish ambition, <i>humility</i>. He taught 
men to realise the horror of the depth of sin and guilt which he disclosed, at the 
same time with the blessed feeling of an ever-comforted misery, and a perennial 
grace. He first perfected Christian pessimism, whose upholders till then had really 
reserved for themselves an extremely optimistic view of human nature. But while 
showing that radical evil was the mainspring of all human action, he preached also 
the regeneration of the will, by which man adapted himself to the blessed life. 
He did not bridge for feeling and thought the gulf which Christian tradition disclosed 
between this world and the next; but he testified so thrillingly to the blessedness 
of the man who had found rest in God, that nothing was reserved for the future life 
but an indescribable “vision.” But above all and in all, he exhibited to every soul 
its glory and its responsibility: God and the soul, the soul and its God. He took 
religion—a transfigured and moulded monachism, dominated by positive conceptions 
and trust in Christ—out of its congregational and ritualistic form, and set it in 
the hearts of individuals as a gift and a task. He preached the sincere humility 
which blossoms only on ruins—the ruins of self-righteousness; but he recognised 
in this very humility the charter of the soul, and even where he assigned an imperious 
power to the authority of the Church, he only did so in the end in order to give 
the individual soul an assurance which it could not attain by any exertion, or any 
individual act of pardon. Therefore, he became not only a pedagogue and teacher, 
but a Father of the Church. He was a tree, planted by the waters, whose leaves do 
not fade, and on whose branches the birds of the air dwell. His voice has pealed 
forth to the Church through 

<pb n="66" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_66" />the centuries, and he preached to Christendom the words “Blessed 
is the man whose strength Thou art; in whose heart are Thy ways.”</p>

<hr style="width:30%; margin-top:12pt" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p4">We do not require to prove that, for a man with such a personality, 
all that tradition offered him could only serve as <i>material</i> and <i>means</i>, that he only 
accepted it in order to work it into the shape that suited him. In this respect 
Augustine was akin to the great Alexandrians, and plenty of evidence can be adduced 
in support of this affinity, which was conditioned on both sides by the same loftiness 
of soul, as well as by dependence on Neoplatonic philosophy. But in spite of all 
they possessed in common, the distinction between them was extremely significant. 
It did not consist merely in the fact that while the former lived about <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p4.1">A.D.</span> 200, 
Augustine was a member of the Theodosian imperial Church, nor that he had passed 
through Manichæism, but it was due in a much greater degree to his having, in spite 
of his Neoplatonism, a different conception of the nature of the Christian religion, 
and also other ideas about the nature and authority of the Church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p5">I. He thought of <i>sin</i>, when he reflected on God and Christ, and 
he thought of the <i>living</i> God, who has created and redeemed us, when he reflected 
on evil: the steadfastness with which he referred these factors to each other was 
the novel feature which distinguished him above all his predecessors. But not less 
novel was the energy with which he combined the categories God, Christ, the word 
of God, the sacraments, and the Catholic Church <i>for practical piety</i>, compressing 
what was fullest of life and freest, the possession of God, into, as it were, an 
objective property, which was transferred to an institution, the Church. As he accordingly 
begot the feeling that Christian piety was <i>grief of soul comforted</i>, so, on the other 
hand, <i>he created that inter-weaving</i>, characteristic of Western Catholicism, of the 
freest, most personal surrender to the divine, with constant submission to the Church 
as an institution in possession of the means of grace.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p6">According to this he is, in the first place, to be estimated, even 

<pb n="67" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_67" />for the history of dogma, not as a theologian, but as a reformer 
of Christian piety. The characteristic feature of the old Christian piety was its 
vacillation between hope and fear (Tertull., De uxor. II., 2: “Fear is the foundation 
of salvation, confidence is the barrier against fear”: <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p6.1">timor fundamentum salutis 
est, præsumptio impedimentum timoris</span>).<note n="113" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p6.2">In what follows the fundamental tendency is alone characterised. 
It is not to be denied that in some cases evangelical features were more marked.</note> It was known that Jesus accepted sinners; 
but in that case men were accepted through baptism. The action of God was, as 
it were, exhausted.<note n="114" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p6.3">After the exposition given in Vols. I.-IV., and the indications 
in Chap. II. of this vol., I need not adduce further evidence that for the ancient 
Church the grace of God in Christ was exhausted in the gifts received in baptism. 
All other grace, which was hoped for, was beset with uncertainty.</note> The whole Dogmatic (Trinity, Christology, etc.) had its practical 
culmination, and therewith its end, in the merely retrospective blessing received 
in baptism. What next? Men feared the judge, and hoped in an uncertain fashion for 
a still existent grace. The fear of the judge led to fasting, almsgiving, and prayer, 
and the uncertain hope groped after new means of grace. Men wavered between reliance 
on their own powers and hope in the inexhaustibility of Christ’s grace. But did 
they not possess faith? They did, and prized it as a lofty possession; but they 
valued it as a condition, as an indispensable card of admission. In order actually 
to enter, there were other and wholly different conditions to be fulfilled. <i>Piety, 
when it concerned itself with the task of the present, did not live in faith</i>. The 
psychological form of piety was <i>unrest, i.e.</i>, fear and hope.<note n="115" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p6.4">Read the striking avowals of II. Clement, the Shepherd of Hermas, 
Tertullian, the confessions of monks, and of the great theologians of the fourth 
century who were prevented by circumstances from becoming monks.</note> Reliance was placed 
on free-will; but what was to be done if it led to one defeat after another? Repentance 
and amendment were required. No doubt was felt that repentance was sufficient wherever 
sins “against our neighbour” were in question, and where the injury could be made 
good. Repentance and compensation had the widest possible scope in relation to sin. 
Sin consisted in evil action; the good action united with repentance balanced it. 
One’s neighbour could forgive the offence committed against 

<pb n="68" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_68" />him, and the sin no longer existed; the Church could forgive 
what affected its constitution, and guilt was effaced.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p7">But he who was baptised sinned also “against God.” However widely 
the Church might extend the circle of sins in which she was the injured party, the 
judge, and the possessor of the right to pardon, there were sins against God, and 
there were transgressions which could not be made good. Who could cancel murder 
and adultery, or a misspent life on the part of the baptised? <i>Perhaps</i> even these 
sins were not in such evil case; <i>perhaps</i> God did not impute them to the baptised 
at all—though that would be an Epicurean error; <i>perhaps</i> the power of the Church 
did not break on the rock of accomplished facts; <i>perhaps</i> there were other means 
of grace besides baptism. <i>But who could know this?</i> The Church created a kind of 
sacrament of penance in the third and fourth centuries; but it did not say clearly 
what was to be expected of this sacrament. Did it reconcile with the Church or with 
God; did it do away with sin, guilt, or punishment; was it effective through the 
penances of the penitent, or through the power of grace?<note n="116" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p7.1">Rothe says very truly, Kirchengesch., II., p. 33: “Men secretly 
distrusted inevitably the presupposed purely supernatural and accordingly magical 
operation of God’s grace, and they therefore arranged their plans on the eventuality 
that in the end everything might still require to be done by man alone.”</note> Was it necessary? Was 
there in that case a sinful state, one that lasted, when the disposition had changed, 
when the will strove with all its powers after the good? Was there such a thing 
as <i>guilt</i>? Was not everything which man could do in accordance with his nature involved 
in the eternal alternation marked by good and evil actions, by knowledge, repentance, 
and striving? <i>Knowledge</i> and <i>action</i> decide. The man of to-day, who does the good, 
has no longer anything in common with the man of yesterday who did evil. But sins 
against God persisted in troubling them. Whence came fear, lasting fear? The Church 
threw its doors wider and wider; it forgave sin, all sin; but the earnest fled 
into the desert. There they tried to succeed by precisely the same means they had 
used in the world, and their mood remained the same—one of hope and fear. There 
was no consolation which was not confronted by a three-fold horror.</p>

<pb n="69" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_69" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p8">That was the temper of the ancient Christians from the day when 
we can first observe them in the wide framework of the Roman Empire until the epoch 
with whose dawn we are here concerned. The “evangelical” ideas which are sometimes 
formed of the nature of their piety are not at all appropriate. The two most restless 
elements which can agitate a human breast, hope and fear, ruled over those Christians. 
These elements shattered the world and built the Church. Men, indeed, had a faith, 
and created a dogmatic for themselves; but these were insufficient to satisfy them 
regarding their daily life, or any life. They gave wings to hope, but they did not 
eradicate fear. They did not tell what the sins were with which the Christian daily 
fights, and what Christ had done for <i>these</i> sins. They left those questions to the 
individual conscience, and the answers given in ecclesiastical practice were not 
answers to soothe the heart. The only sure issue of the whole system of dogmatics 
was in the benefits of baptism. He who rose from the font had henceforth to go his 
way alone. If he reflected earnestly he could not doubt that all the Church could 
afterwards give him was a set of crutches.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p9">“Against Thee only have I sinned.” “Thou, Lord, hast made us 
for Thyself, and our heart is restless, until it finds rest in Thee.” “Grant what 
Thou dost command, and command what Thou dost desire” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p9.1">da quod jubes, et jube quod 
vis</span>).<note n="117" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p9.2">De pecc. mer. et remiss., II., 5; De spiritu et lit., 22; see 
Confessions, X, 40, and De dono persever., 53. The substance is given already in 
Soliloq., I., 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p9.3">Jube quæso atque impera quidquid vis, sed sana et aperi aures 
meas.</span>” Enchir., 117, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p9.4">Fides impetrat quod lex imperat.</span>”</note> “The just by faith will live.” “No one enjoys what he knows, unless he 
also loves it, nor does anyone abide in that which he perceives unless by love” 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p9.5">eo quod quisque novit, non fruitur, nisi et id diligit, neque quisquam in eo quod 
percipit permanet nisi dilectione</span>).<note n="118" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p9.6">De fide et symb., 19.</note> These are the new tones sounded by Augustine, 
that is the mighty chord which he produced from Holy Scripture, from the most profound 
observations of human nature, and speculations concerning the first and last things. 
Everything in the mind that was without God was absolutely sinful; the only good 
thing left to it was that it existed. Sin 

<pb n="70" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_70" />was the sphere and form of the inner life of every natural man. 
It had been maintained in all theological systems from Paul to Origen, and later, 
that a great revolt lay at the root of the present state of the human race. But 
Augustine was the first to base all religious feeling and all theological thought 
on this revolt as still existent and damning in every natural man. The Apologists 
regarded the revolt as an uncertain <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p9.7">datum</span>; Origen looked upon it as a premundane 
fatality. To Augustine it was the most vital fact of the present, one which, at 
work from the beginning, determined the life of the individual and of the whole 
race. Further, <i>all sin was sin against God</i>; for the created spirit had only one 
lasting relationship, that to God. Sin was self-will, the proud striving of the 
heart (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p9.8">superbia</span>); therefore it took the form of <i>desire</i> and 
<i>unrest</i>. In this unrest, 
<i>lust</i>, never quieted, and fear revealed themselves. Fear was evil; but in this unrest 
there was also revealed the inalienable goodness of the spirit that has come from 
the hand of God: “We wish to be happy, and wish not to be unhappy, but neither 
can we will.”<note n="119" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p9.9">De Trinit., XIII., 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p9.10">Felices esse volumus et infelices esse 
nolumus, sed nec velle possumus.</span>” De civit. dei, XI., 26: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p9.11">Tam porro nemo est qui 
esse se nolit, quam nemo est qui non esse beatus velit. Quo modo enim potest beatus esse, si nihil sit?</span>”</note> We cannot but strive after blessings, after happiness. But there 
is only one good, one happiness, and one rest. “It is a good thing that I should 
cling to God.” All is included in that. Only in God as its element does the soul 
live. “Oh! who will give me to repose in Thee? Oh! that Thou wouldest enter into 
my heart, and inebriate it, that I may forget my ills, and embrace Thee, my only 
good! What art Thou to me? Of Thy mercy teach me to declare it. What am I to Thee 
that Thou demandest my love, and if I give it not, art angry with me, and threatenest 
me with grievous miseries? . . . For Thy mercies’ sake tell me, O Lord my God, 
what Thou art to me. Say unto my soul: ‘<i>I am thy salvation</i>.’ Say it so, that I 
may hear. Behold, Lord, the ears of my heart are before Thee; open Thou them, and 
say to my soul: <i>I am thy salvation</i>. I will run after this voice, and take hold 
on Thee. Hide not Thy face from me; let me die seeing it—

<pb n="71" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_71" />only let me see it. Narrow is the tenement of my soul; enlarge 
Thou it, that it may be able to receive Thee. It is ruinous; repair Thou it. Within, 
it has these things that must offend Thine eyes; I confess and know; but who will 
cleanse it? or to whom shall I cry save Thee?”<note n="120" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p9.12">Confess., I., 5: Quis mihi dabit acquiescere in te? Quis mihi 
dabit ut venias in cor meum et inebries illud, ut obliviscar mala mea et unum bonum 
amplectar te? Quid mihi es? Miserere, ut loquar. Quid tibi sum ipse, ut amari te 
jubeas a me, et nisi faciam irascaris mihi et mineris ingentes miserias? . . . 
Dic mihi per miserationes tuas, domine deus meus, quid sis mihi. Dic animæ meæ:
<i>Salus tua ego sum</i>. Sic dic, ut audiam. Ecce aures cordis mei ante te, domine; aperi 
eas, et dic animæ meæ: <i>Salus tua ego sum</i>. Curram post vocem hanc et apprehendam 
te. Noli abscondere a me faciem tuam; moriar ne moriar, ut eam videam. Angusta 
est domus animæ meæ quo venias ad eam; dilatetur abs te. Ruinosa est; refice eam. Habet quæ offendant oculos tuos; fateor et scio; sed quis mundabit eam? 
aut cui alteri præter te clamabo?</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p10">The same God who created us has redeemed us through Jesus Christ. 
That simply means that he has restored us to communion with himself. This takes 
place through grace and love, and in turn through faith and love. Through grace 
which lays hold of us and makes the unwilling willing (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p10.1">ex nolentibus volentes</span>), 
which gives us an incomprehensibly new nature by imparting a new birth; and through 
love, which strengthens the weak spirit, and inspires it with powers of goodness. 
Through faith which holds to the saying, “He who is just by faith will live,” “which 
was written and confirmed by the all-powerful authority of apostolic teaching” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p10.2">quod 
scriptum est et apostolicæ disciplinæ robustissima auctoritate firmatum</span>); and through love, 
which <i>humbly</i> renounces all that is its own and longs for God and his law. Faith 
and love spring from God; for they are the means by which the living God enables 
us to appropriate him. The soul regards those possessions, in which it has obtained 
all that God requires of us, as an everlasting gift and a sacred mystery; for a 
heart equipped with faith and love fulfils the righteousness that is accepted by 
God. The peace of God is shed upon the soul which has the living God for its friend; 
it has risen from unrest to rest, from seeking to finding, from the false freedom 
to the free necessity, from fear to love; for perfect love casts out fear. It cannot 
for a moment forget that it is entangled in worldliness and sin, as long as it lives in this 

<pb n="72" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_72" />world; but it does not let its thoughts rest for a moment on 
sin, without remembering the living God who is its strength. The misery of sin overcome 
by <i>faith, humility</i> and <i>love</i>—that is Christian piety. In this temper the Christian 
was to live. He was constantly to feel the pain caused by sin, separation from God; 
but he was at the same time to console himself with the conviction that the grace 
of God had taken possession of him, that the Lord of heaven and earth had instilled 
His love into his heart, and that this love worked as mightily after as in baptism.<note n="121" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p10.3">Enchir., 64: “Excepto baptismatis munere ipsa etiam vita cetera, 
quantalibet præpolleat fœcunditate justitiæ, sine peccatorum remissione non agitur.”</note> 
Thus Augustine dethroned the traditional feelings of the baptised, fear and hope, 
the elements of unrest, and substituted the elements of rest, faith, and love. For 
an uncertain and vacillating notion of sin he substituted the perception of its 
power and horror, for a still uncertain notion of grace he substituted the perception 
of its omnipotence. He did not abolish hope, he rather confirmed with all his power 
the old feeling that this life is not worthy to be compared with the glory that 
is to be revealed. But in realising and preaching the rest bestowed by faith and 
love, he transformed the stormy and fanatical power of hope into a gentle and sure conviction.<note n="122" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p10.4">We will afterwards discuss how far Augustine failed to surmount 
this uncertainty and unrest, owing to the reception of popular Catholic elements 
into his piety.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p11">I have here reproduced Augustine’s teaching, as we find it chiefly 
in his Confessions. This book has the advantage of giving us an account which is 
not influenced by any particular aims. Our exposition is by no means complete; 
we should require to add more than one caution, in order to be perfectly just.<note n="123" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p11.1">The most important caution—that Augustine fitted his new form 
of feeling and reflection into the old—will be discussed later on; it has been 
only mildly suggested in the above exposition.</note> 
Further, the description has intentionally only considered the fundamental lines, 
and given expression to but one direction in which the epoch-making importance of 
Augustine comes to the front. But there can be no doubt that it is the <i>most decisive</i>. 
If we Western Christians are shut up to the conviction that religion moves between 
the poles of sin and grace—nature and grace; if we subordinate morality to faith, in so far as we reject 

<pb n="73" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_73" />the thought of an independent morality, one indifferent to religion; 
if we believe that it is necessary to pay much greater heed to the essence of 
sin than to the forms in which it is manifested—fixing our attention on its roots, 
not on its degrees, or on sinful actions; if we are convinced that universal sinfulness 
is the presupposition of religion; if we expect nothing from our own powers; if 
we comprise all means of salvation in the thought of God’s grace and of faith; 
if the preaching of faith and the love of God is substituted for that of fear, repentance, 
and hope;<note n="124" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p11.2">I need hardly guard against the misapprehension that I represent 
faith as not having been of fundamental importance to the Pre-Augustinian and Greek 
Church. The question here is as to the feeling and disposition of the Christian. 
The Pre-Augustinian Christian regarded faith as the self-evident presupposition 
of the righteousness which he had to gain by his own efforts.</note> if, finally, we distinguish between law and gospel, gifts and tasks 
appointed by God—then we feel with the emotions, think in the thoughts, and speak 
with the words of Augustine.<note n="125" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p11.3">It need not be objected that this is the doctrine of Scripture. 
In the first place, Scripture has no homogeneous doctrine; secondly, even Paul’s 
range of thought, to which Augustine’s here most closely approximates, does not 
perfectly coincide with it. But we must undoubtedly recognise that the Augustinian 
reformation was quite essentially a <i>Pauline reaction</i> against the prevailing piety. 
Augustine, to some extent, appears as a second Marcion, see Vol. I., p. 136, Reuter, 
August. Studien, p. 492 “We can perhaps say that Paulinism, which the growing Catholic 
Church only half-learned to understand, which Marcion attempted to open up in an 
eccentric one-sidedness that the Church, in its opposition to him, had all but rejected, 
was exploited by our Church Father for the second time, in such a way, that much 
hitherto belonging to popular Catholicism was remodelled.” This is followed by a 
parallel between Augustine and Marcion. The triad “Faith, Love, and Hope,” is Pauline, 
and occurs in almost all Church Fathers; but Augustine first made it fruitful again 
(perhaps he learned here from Jovinian).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p12">Who can deny that in this way religion disclosed deeper truths 
to feeling and thought, that the disease was recognised more surely, and the means 
of healing were demonstrated more reliably? Who can mistake the gain in laying 
bare the living heart, the need of the soul, the living God, the peace that exists 
in the disposition to trust and love? Even if he merely seeks to study these phenomena 
as a disinterested “historian of culture,” who can escape the impression that we 
have here an advance, at least in psychological knowledge, that can never 

<pb n="74" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_74" />again be lost? In fact, history seems to teach that the gain 
can never perish within the Christian Church; nay, it attests more, it would appear, 
than this: it tells us that a limit has been reached, beyond which the pious mood 
cannot receive a further development. If we review all the men and women of the 
West since Augustine’s time, whom, for the disposition that possessed them, history 
has designated as prominent Christians, we have always the same type; we find marked 
conviction of sin, complete renunciation of their own strength, and trust in grace, 
in the personal God who is apprehended as the Merciful One in the humility of Christ. 
The variations of this frame of mind are indeed numerous—we will speak of these 
later on; but the fundamental type is the same. And this frame of mind is taught 
in sermons and in instruction by truly pious Catholics and Evangelicals; to it 
youthful Christians are trained, and dogmatics are framed in harmony with it. It 
always produces so powerful an effect, even where it is only preached as the experience 
of others, that he who has once come in contact with it can never forget it; it 
accompanies him as a shadow by day and as a light in the dark; he who imagines 
that he has long shaken it off sees it rising up suddenly before him again. Since 
the days of Leibnitz, indeed, and the “Illumination,” a powerful opponent has grown 
up, an enemy that seemed to have mastered it during a whole century, that reduced 
the Christian religion, when it gave any countenance to it at all, once more to 
energetic action, and furnished it with the foil of a cheerful optimism, a mode 
of thought which removed the living God afar off, and subordinated the religious 
to the moral. But this opponent succumbed in our century, at least, within the Churches, 
before the power of the old frame of mind. Whether this triumph of Augustine is 
guaranteed to last, none but a prophet could tell. It is only certain that the constellation 
of circumstances in the fray has been favourable to the victor.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p13">On the part of the Church no doubt prevails that the Augustinian 
feeling and type of thought are alone legitimate in Christianity, that they are 
alone Christian; for the conception of redemption (by God himself), in the sense of regeneration, 

<pb n="75" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_75" />dominates everything. But we cannot fail to be puzzled when we 
consider that it cannot by any means be directly deduced from the surest words of 
Jesus, and that the ancient and Greek Church was ignorant of it. Further, we cannot 
but be doubtful when we weigh its consequences; for their testimony is not all 
favourable. A <i>quietistic</i>, I might almost say a <i>narcotic</i>, element is contained in 
it, or is, at least, imperceptibly associated with it. There is something latent 
in it which seems to enervate the vital energies, to hinder the exertion of the 
will, and to substitute <i>feelings</i> for <i>action</i>. Is there no danger in substituting 
a general consciousness of sin for evident evil tendencies, heartless words and 
shameful deeds?<note n="126" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p13.1">I say nothing of the arrogant habit of those who, because they 
agree with the Augustinian doctrine, not only openly credit themselves with possessing 
“positive” Christianity, but also denounce their opponents as “half-believers.” 
For this nonsense Augustine is not responsible, and it only made its appearance 
in the nineteenth century. It is only in our days that evangelical Christendom has 
permitted itself to be terrorised by people who bear the deeper “knowledge of sin” as a motto, and with this shield guard themselves against the counsel to be just 
and modest.</note> Is it safe to rely on the uniform operation of Grace, when we 
are called to be perfect and holy like God? Are all the energies of the Will actually 
set free, where the soul lives constantly in the mood shown in the “Confessions”? Are fear and hope really phases, necessarily to be superseded by faith and love? Perhaps it is correct to answer all these questions in accordance with the type 
of thought here considered; but even then a doubt remains. Is it advisable—apart 
from the variety in men’s temperaments—to present this ideal as the aim at all 
stages of spiritual development? Here, at least, the answer cannot be doubtful. 
That which is the last stage reached by the advanced Christian who has passed through 
a rich experience is a <i>refinement</i> to him who is in process of development. But a 
refined piety or morality is always pernicious; for it no longer starts at the 
point of duty and conscience. It deceives regarding our need and its satisfaction. 
And since it is strong enough to fascinate, and can also be comprehended as a doctrine 
by an intelligence that is far from advanced, in order, once comprehended, never 
to pass away again, so it can become dangerous to morality, and therefore also to 
piety. For, after all, in both these spheres, 

<pb n="76" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_76" />that only has any value which 
heightens the power to be and do good; everything else is a poisonous fog. Perhaps, 
if we consider the matter fairly, no feeling or mood, and no theory 
of the factors in the religious process, are alone legitimate. As man requires sleep 
and wakefulness, so also he must, if he is to preserve his moral and religious life 
in health, alternate between the sense of his freedom and power and that of his 
bondage and helplessness, between the sense of full moral responsibility and the 
conviction that he is a favoured child of God. Or is there a way of so grasping 
Augustine’s type of feeling and thought, that it may fashion faith into the strongest 
lever of <i>moral energy and action? Are not the difficulties that rise against his 
type of piety due perhaps just to his not having developed it forcibly and absolutely 
enough?</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p14">This question will obtain its answer later on. Here we have to 
point out that the dissemination of the religious views, peculiar to Augustine, 
was not in every respect beneficial. They constituted his greatness; they conducted 
him to the wonderful path he trod; they led him to conceive redemption no longer 
as a solitary intervention, by means of baptism, in the course of human life, but 
as the element in which the soul lived—baptismal grace being therefore a continuously 
operative force. “Personal characteristics” lie beyond the sphere of errors and 
truths; they may be erroneous, looked at from without, true from within. They 
may for that very reason be even hurtful as <i>influences</i>, for “when they introduce 
disproportionately what is foreign, the question arises, how these adventitious 
peculiarities harmonise with those that are native to the soul, and whether by the 
very act of mingling they do not produce a sickly condition.”<note n="127" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p14.1">Compare Goethe in his wonderful reflections on Sterne, Werke 
(Hempel’s Ed.), Vol. XXIX., p. 749 f.</note> Nevertheless, there 
can be no doubt that Augustine submitted the traditional religious feeling to as 
thorough-going a revision as is conceivable, and even he who is not in a position 
to praise it unreservedly will not seek to minimise its benefits.<note n="128" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p14.2">Augustine’s Exposition of the Church I neither count one of 
his greater achievements, nor can I hold it to be the central idea which determines 
what is essential to him.</note></p>

<pb n="77" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_77" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p15">II. No one was further than Augustine from intending to correct 
the tradition of the Church. If he has done this so emphatically, he was himself 
merely actuated by the feeling that he was thus assimilating more and more thoroughly 
the faith of the Church. Having forced his way through scepticism to the truth of 
the Catholic Church, he regarded the latter as the rock on which his faith was founded. 
We should misunderstand him were we to blink this fact. He rather sets us reflecting 
how it was possible for the most vital piety to have a double ground of conviction, 
inner experience, and external, nay, extremely external, attestation. We can make 
a still stronger assertion. <i>Augustine first transformed the authority of the Church 
into a factor in religion</i>; he first expressed pious contemplation, the view of God 
and self, in such a way that the religious man always found the authority of the 
Church side by side with sin and grace.<note n="129" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p15.1">Reuter says excellently (l.c., p. 494): “Many phases of the 
hitherto traditional and authoritative doctrine were transformed by him into really 
religious factors; he effected a revolution in the religious consciousness in those 
circles in and upon which he worked, yet without seeking to endanger its Catholicity.” 
Cf., also p. 102 (71-98): “Much, but very far from all, that belonged to popular 
Catholicism was revised by Augustine.”</note> Paul and post-apostolic teachers, especially 
Tertullian, had, indeed, already introduced the Church into the religious relationship 
itself;<note n="130" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p15.2">See De bapt., 6: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p15.3">Cum antem sub tribus et testatio fidei et 
sponsio salutis pignerentur, necessario adicitur ecclesiæ mentio, quoniam ubi tres, 
id est pater et filius et spiritus sanctus, ibi ecclesia, quæ trium corpus est.</span>” 
De oral., 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p15.4">Pater . . . filius . . . ne mater quidam ecclesia præteritur. Si quidem 
in filio et patre mater recognoscitur, de qua constat et patris et filii nomen.</span>” 
De monog., 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p15.5">Vivit enim unicus pater noster et mater ecclesia.</span>” All this is 
based on the Symbol.</note> but they were not thinking of its authority.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p16">When we fix our attention on Augustine’s distinctive type of Christian 
piety as the foundation of his significance for Church and dogmatic history, we 
must not only consider the decisive tendency of his doctrine of sin and grace, but 
we must also review his reception and characteristic revision of traditional elements. 
For from these his piety, <i>i.e.</i>, his sense of God, and sin and grace, obtained the 
form which is familiar to us as specifically Catholic. In addition to (l) the above-mentioned 
element of the authority of the Church, there are, if my view is 

<pb n="78" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_78" />correct, other three; (2) t<i>he 
confusion of personal relationship to God with a sacramental communication of grace</i>; 
(3) <i>uncertainty as to the nature of faith and the forgiveness of sins</i>; (4) 
<i>uncertainty as to the significance of the present life</i>. Even in the way he felt and wrote about 
these things he created new states of feeling; but they appear merely to be modifications 
of the old; or, rather, he first enabled the old moods fully to understand themselves, 
in other words, enriched them from the dead material which they brought with them. 
This exerted in turn a very strong influence on the fundamental feeling—the sense 
of sin and grace, and first gave it the form which enabled it to take possession 
of souls, without creating a revolution, or producing a violent breach with tradition.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p17">In the sequel we only discuss the fundamental features of these 
four elements.<note n="131" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p17.1">We don’t need now to say for the first time that Augustine was 
as closely as possible united to the past of the Church in all else (Scripture, 
doctrinal confession, etc.). Besides this, he shared with his contemporaries in 
the conception of the Church’s science in its relation to faith, and had on many 
points as naïve ideas as they of the limits and scope of knowledge. If he possessed 
the faculty of psychological observation in a much higher degree than his predecessors, 
he retained the absolute type of thought, and, with all the sceptical reserve which 
he practised in single questions, he further developed that conglomerate of cosmology, 
ethics, mythology, and rationalism, which was then called science. So also he was 
implicated in all the prejudices of contemporary exegesis. It is to be added, finally, 
that, although less credulous than his contemporaries, he was, like Origen, involved 
in the prejudices, the mania for miracles, and the superstition of the age. His 
works, sober in comparison with many other elaborations of the epoch, are yet full 
of miracles. A slave learns to read in answer to prayer, in three days, and without 
human help; and we have divine judgments, miracle-working relics, etc. He certainly 
made the absurd indispensable to the Church. Since Augustine’s time there are wholly 
absurd Church doctrines, whose abandonment would not be without danger, because 
they have excited, or at least have supported, like the vine-pole, the virtues of 
conscientiousness, strictness in self-examination, and tenderness of soul (see, 
<i>e.g.</i>, his doctrine of original sin). But like all absurdities, they have also excited 
blind fanaticism and fearful despair.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p18">1. Augustine introduced the authority of the Church as a religious 
factor for two reasons. Like the thought of redemption, the significance of the 
Church seems, on a superficial examination, to have received so sovereign and fixed 
an impress in the conception formed by the ancient Catholic and Greek Fathers, that 
any further accentuation of it is impossible. But, if we look more closely, redemption was presented as a solitary 

<pb n="79" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_79" />intervention, and the significance of the Church was exhausted 
in the fact that, while it was the presupposition of Christian life and the guarantee 
of Christian truth, it did not enter into the separate acts in which the religious 
and moral life ran its spiritual course. Here also Rothe’s saying is true that Christians 
tacitly “laid their plans to meet the chance that in the end everything might require 
to be done by men alone.” These “plans” were based since the days of the Apologists 
on the <i>optimistic</i> conception of the inalienable goodness of human nature, and the 
demonstrability (clearness and intelligibility) of the Christian religion. The course 
of a spontaneously moral life was ultimately modified, neither by the doctrine of 
redemption nor by that of the Church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p19">In both these respects Augustine’s experience had led to wholly 
different conclusions. His conflict with himself had convinced him of the badness 
of human nature, <i>and Manichæism had left him in complete doubt as to the foundations 
and truth of the Christian faith</i>.<note n="132" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p19.1">See Reuter, l.c. p. 490 f.</note> His confidence in the rationality of Christian 
truth had been shaken to the very depths, <i>and it was never restored</i>. In other words, 
as an individual <i>thinker</i> he never gained the subjective certitude that Christian 
truth and as such everything contained in the two Testaments had to be regarded, 
was clear, consistent, and demonstrable.<note n="133" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p19.2">The few tendencies to this conception, which are also found 
in his works, are always combined with that neutralising of the historical displayed 
by the Apologists. We cannot here discuss more fully this undercurrent in his writings. 
But it is important to show clearly the main current, namely, that scholars were 
by no means confident of the rationality of the Catholic faith. The attacks made 
by heathens and Manichæans had shaken them. Some speak, partly with self-satisfaction, 
partly with pain, of “modern” doubts of the faith of the Church. But these doubts 
are so far from modern that the creation of the Augustinian and mediæval authority 
of the Church is their work. That ecclesiasticism is so powerful, nay, has become 
a dogmatic quantity, is due to the defective morality of Christians in the second 
and third centuries, and to their defective faith in the fourth and fifth. The distinction 
between Justin and Augustine is in this respect much greater than that between Augustine 
and a Christian of the sixteenth or nineteenth centuries.</note> When he threw himself into the arms of 
the Catholic Church, he was perfectly conscious that he needed its 

<pb n="80" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_80" /><i>authority</i>, not to sink in scepticism or nihilism.<note n="134" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p19.3">See the middle Books of the Confessions, <i>e.g.</i>, VI., 11: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p19.4">Scripturæ sanctæ, quas ecclesiæ catholicæ 
commendat auctoritas.</span>” VI., 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p19.5">Libris tuis, quos tanta 
in omnibus fere gentibus auctoritate fundasti. . . . Non audiendos esse, si qui 
forte mihi dicerent; unde scis illos libros unius veri et veracissimi dei spiritu 
esse humano generi ministratos? <i>idipsum enim maxime credendum erat</i>.</span>” VI., 8: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p19.6">Ideoque cum essemus infirmi ad inveniendam liquida ratione veritatem, et ob hoc nobis opus esset auctoritate sanctarum litterarum, jam credere cœperam nullo 
modo te fuisse tributurum tam excellentem scripturæ per omnes jam terras auctoritatem, 
nisi et per ipsam tibi credi et per ipsam te quæri voluisses. Jam enim absurditatem 
quæ me in illis litteris solebat offendere, cum multa ex eis probabiliter exposita 
audissem, ad sacramentorum altitudinem referebam.</span>” See also the treatise De utilit. 
credendi, and, in general, the writings against Manichæism.</note> For example, 
nothing but the authority of the Church could remove the stumbling-blocks in the 
Old Testament. The thousand doubts excited by theology, and especially Christology, 
could only be allayed by the Church. As regards the former case, allegorical interpretation, 
of course, helped to get one over the difficulties; but it (as contrasted with 
the literal which solves everything) did not justify itself; the Church alone gave 
the right to apply it. <i>The Church guaranteed the truth of the faith, where the individual 
could not perceive it</i>; that is the new thought whose open declaration proves the 
thinker’s scepticism, as well as the man’s love of truth. He would not impose upon 
himself; he would not become the sophist of his faith. Openly he proclaimed it: 
I believe in many articles only on the Church’s authority; nay, I believe in the 
Gospel itself merely on the same ground.<note n="135" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p19.7">Contra Ep. Manichæi, 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p19.8">Ego vero evangelio non crederem, 
nisi me catholicae (ecclesiæ) commoveret auctoritas.</span>” Innumerable parallels exist, 
especially in the writings against Manichæism, but also elsewhere.</note> Thereby the Church had gained an enormous 
importance, an importance which it was henceforth to retain in Western Catholicism; 
upon it, an entity above all incomprehensible—for what and where is the Church?—a great part of the responsibility was rolled, which had hitherto to be borne 
by the individual. Thus henceforth the Church had its part in every act of faith. 
By this, however, a vast revolution was brought about in the relation to the “faith 
which is believed” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p19.9">fides quæ creditur</span>). <i>Acts of faith were, at the same time, 
acts of obedience</i>. The difficulties were recognised which the Alexandrians overcame by distinguishing between exoteric and 

<pb n="81" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_81" />esoteric religion, but this distinction was itself rejected. In 
its place was now openly proclaimed what had long—especially in the West (see ch. 
I., Scripture and Dogma as Law)—been secretly the expedient of thousands: partial 
renunciation of independent faith, and the substitution for it of obedience. It 
is obvious that thus a great body of dogmas, or of the contents of Scripture, was 
placed beyond the reach of the believing subject, that a wholly different relation 
to them was introduced, that, in a word, the doctrines of Scripture and the Church 
obtained a new meaning. Augustine was the father of the conception of implicit faith 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p19.10">fides implicita</span>), by associating with the individual believer the Church, with 
which he believes and which believes for him, in as far as it takes the place for 
him in many points of a psychological element of faith, namely, inner conviction. 
In openly proclaiming this conception, which, as has been said, already lurked in 
darkness, Augustine, on the one hand, disburdened individual faith, and directed 
it more energetically to those spheres in which it could rest without difficulties, 
but, on the other hand, introduced all the evil consequences which spring from faith in authority.<note n="136" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p19.11">Reuter, who by no means over-values the importance of the idea 
of the Church in Augustine, declares (p. 499): “By Augustine the idea of the Church 
was rendered the central power in the religious state of mind and ecclesiastical 
activity of the West in a fashion unknown to the East.” “Central power” is almost 
saying too much (see Theol. Lit.-Zeit., 1887, No. 15).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p20">However, this championship of faith in authority had an additional 
root, in the case of Augustine, besides scepticism. Tradition and grace are connected 
by secret ties. A genius, who was never a sceptic, and who was therefore never possessed 
by a mania for authority, has confessed: “The dew in which I bathe and find health 
is tradition, is grace.” Augustine was also led, both as a psychologist and a Christian 
of living faith, to tradition and therewith to the Church. In breaking with moralism, 
he broke too with the individualism and atomism of the ancient school. The “mass 
of perdition” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p20.1">massa perditionis</span>) was always confronted for him by grace (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p20.2">gratia</span>) 
as a force <i>working in history</i>. I will not here yet go into his notion of the Church; 
it is certain that he possessed a lively sense that all great benefits, 

<pb n="82" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_82" />even communion with God himself, were attached to historical 
tradition, and it is manifest that religious individualism, as developed by him, 
was paralleled by and compatible with a conception, according to which the individual 
was supported by other persons, and by forces in the direction of goodness which 
he received through a visible medium. Augustine concentrated this correct historical 
conception in the idea of the Church. It was to him the organism and—for the individual—the 
womb of grace; it was further the communion of righteousness and love; and he 
felt this significance of the Church in his most personal piety much more acutely 
than any one before him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p21">But the sceptic who needs the authority of the Church, and the 
Christian of quick feeling and sure observation, who perceives and prizes the value 
of Church communion, do not part company. There has never yet existed in the world 
a strong religious faith, which has not appealed, at some <i>decisive</i> point or other, 
to an <i>external authority</i>. It is only in the colourless expositions of religious 
philosophers, or the polemical systems of Protestant theologians, that a faith is 
constructed which derives its certitude exclusively from its own inner impulses. 
These undoubtedly constitute the <i>force</i> by which it exists and is preserved. But 
are not <i>conditions</i> necessary, under which this force becomes operative? Jesus Christ 
appealed to the authority of the Old Testament, ancient Christians to the evidence 
of prophecy, Augustine to the Church, and Luther himself to the written Word of 
God. Only academic speculation thinks that it can eliminate external authority; 
life and history show that no faith is capable of convincing men or propagating 
itself, which does not include obedience to an external authority, or fails to be 
convinced of its absolute power. The only point is to determine the rightful authority, 
and to discover the just relationship between external and internal authority. Were 
it otherwise, we should not be weak, helpless beings. We cannot think too highly 
of the nobility of human talents; but they are not lofty enough to enable men so 
to appropriate the sum of all the ideal elements which compose the inner life, that 
these simply grow with the growth of the soul, or become its product. Above all, 
the thought of God, the thought of the love of God, 

<pb n="83" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_83" />can never receive an irrefragable certainty, without being supported 
by an external authority. It is not a false view of religion that the restless quest 
of the soul only ceases when there has dawned upon it an authority whose validity 
is independent of the degree of strength with which its justification is felt <i>within 
the breast</i>.<note n="137" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p21.1">This argument has been very badly received by some critics, but 
I find nothing to change in it. Perhaps it will help to its being understood if 
I add that the spiritual man is directly conscious of the Divine Spirit as his Lord—who 
constrains him to obedience, even where he himself does not perceive the inner authority—but 
the non-spiritual require some sort of intervening authority, whether consisting 
in persons, or a book, or Church. But in both cases we are dealing with a controlling 
power, whose authority rises above one’s own individuality and knowledge. I hope 
that in disclosing this state of the case I am safe from being (wrongly) understood 
to draw a fixed line between the spiritual and non-spiritual. Throughout it is only 
a question of the proportion in which the apocalyptic and mediated elements appear 
and are connected in personal religion. Even the spiritual man who holds direct 
communion with God has, as history shows, extremely seldom, perhaps never entirely, 
freed himself from all intermediate authority; on the contrary, he has clung to 
it firmly, in spite of his intercourse with the Deity. This is not the place to 
explain this phenomenon; but personal religion is not shown to be valueless by 
its being proved that its authorities are not sound (against Baumann, Die Grundfrage 
der Religion, 1895, p. 22 f.). The important point is what the pious man has derived 
from his authorities.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p22">All this Augustine perceived and expressed. Therefore “the traditional, 
exclusively authoritative doctrine” of the Church was transformed by him into a 
conception, according to which the Church is a <i>religious</i> factor. By this, however, 
the distinctive character of piety itself received a new definition.<note n="138" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p22.1">It is only to a superficial observer that Eastern Christians 
seem to cling more strongly to the Church than Western. In the East the historical 
course of events welded ecclesiasticism and nationality into one, and the internal 
development made the cultus of the Church the chief matter. But what other rule 
does the Church play in personal piety than being the scene of Christian life, the 
teacher of doctrine, and the administrator of the mysteries? All these are, in 
fact, <i>presupposed conditions</i>; in the West, on the contrary, the Church has thrust 
itself into all relations and points of contact of the pious soul to God and Christ, 
as far as the Augustinian tradition is accepted.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p23">2. The perception that <i>religion is the possession of the living 
God</i>, a personal relationship between the soul and God, is conspicuous in Augustine’s 
Confessions, but also in other writings by him. That nothing but God himself could 
give the soul rest and peace is the fundamental note of the Confessions: “Say 
unto my soul: I am thy salvation.” His great place in 

<pb n="84" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_84" />the history of piety is bound 
up with this perception, as we find it attached to <scripRef passage="Romans 8:31-39" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p23.1" parsed="|Rom|8|31|8|39" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.31-Rom.8.39">Rom. VIII., 31-39</scripRef>. He is to be 
compared, in this also, to the great Alexandrians, especially Clement. But 
as Augustine did not merely reach this conclusion by means of a laborious speculation, 
so it assumed a much more forcible and purer form in his life and works than in theirs.<note n="139" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p23.2">Let anyone read attentively the Confessions B. VII. and VIII., 
as also the writings and epistles composed immediately after his conversion, and 
he will find that Augustine’s Neoplatonism had undoubtedly a share in giving him 
this perception. But he was brought to it in a much higher degree by his inner experience, 
and the reading of Paul and the Psalms. The Psalmists’ piety was revived in him 
(see esp. Confess., IX., 8-12). His style even was modelled on theirs. In Clement 
of Alex. and Origen, Neoplatonic speculation, on the contrary, prevailed. Even in 
the most glorious of their expositions, in which the power of feeling is clearly 
conspicuous, we cannot forget the speculative path by which they <i>thought</i> they had 
attained to the possession of God.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p24">But the sure application of what is simplest in dogma is ever 
the hardest thing. Augustine found himself confronted by a tradition which taught 
that men enjoyed intercourse with God through <i>laws</i> and <i>communications of grace</i>; 
nay, the prevailing tradition was constantly in danger of reducing the latter to 
the former. In opposition to this, a great advance was at once made by insisting 
on the distinction between law and gospel, commands and grace. We now perceive that 
Augustine substantially limited himself to this in his polemical dogmatic writings. 
That is, he was not in a position to translate into his dogmatic theory the vital 
perception that God himself, as he appeared in Christ, was the possession of the 
soul. <i>He substantially left standing the old scheme that God came to man’s assistance, 
like a benevolent judge with acts of pardon, or like a physician with medicines</i>. 
In other words, he gave the force of absolute conviction to what had been uncertain, 
<i>viz.</i>, that God operates continuously by a mysterious and omnipotent impartation 
of grace, <i>i.e.</i>, by powers of grace.<note n="140" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p24.1">The final ground of this view with Augustine consists naturally 
in the fact that he never wholly got rid of the old Catholic scheme that the ultimate 
concern of Christianity was to transform human nature physically and morally for 
eternal life. He took a great step forward; but he was not able to give clear expression 
to the Pauline thought that the whole question turned on forgiveness of sins and 
sonship to God, or to frame all dogmatics in harmony with it.</note> Thus grace (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p24.2">gratia per Christum</span>) preserved 
even with him an objective character, and 

<pb n="85" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_85" />in his controversy with Donatists and Pelagians he completely 
developed this view of grace in connection with his doctrines of the Church and 
sacraments. He understood how to harmonise this, in his own feeling and self-criticism, 
with the conviction that the question involved was the possession of the living 
God. But as teacher of piety he did not succeed in doing so; indeed, we can say 
that, just because he laid all emphasis on grace through Christ, while conceiving 
it to consist in portions or instalments of grace, he was the means of establishing, 
along with the perception of its importance as beginning, middle, and end, the delusion 
that grace had an objective character. His age could understand, though with a great 
effort, his exposition of grace, as something imparted by the sacraments or the 
Church. <i>It could bring that down to its own level</i>. The magical element which adhered 
to this conception, the external solidity which the notion of grace received. in 
the sacrament, the apparent clearness of the view, the possibility of instituting 
theological <i>computations</i> with sin and grace—all these phases in the Augustinian 
doctrine of grace were greedily seized. Thus, in making grace the foundation and 
centre of all Christian theological reflection, it was due to his way of thinking 
that the living God and the <i>personality</i> of Christ lost ground in the consciousness 
of the Church he influenced. The believer had to do with the inheritance left by 
Christ, with what he had gained, with his merit, but not with Christ himself. The 
love of God was instilled into the soul in portions; but Augustine did not perceive 
that dogmatic was imperfect, nay, formed a hindrance to religion, as long as the 
supreme place was withheld from the principle: “Our heart is restless, <i>until it 
rests in Thee</i>.” The violent agitation which he had himself experienced, the crisis 
in which the sole question was whether he should or should not find God to be <i>his</i> 
God, he has extremely imperfectly expressed in the dogmatic theory of his later 
period. He poured the new wine into old bottles, and was thus partly to blame for 
the rise of that Catholic doctrine of grace, which is perhaps the most dreadful 
part of Catholic dogmatics; for “the corruption of the best is the worst” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p24.3">corruptio 
optimi pessima</span>). When a Roman Catholic dogmatist very recently called the 

<pb n="86" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_86" />doctrine of grace “thorny ground,” this description alone must 
have sufficed to show every common-sense Christian that the whole treatment of this 
main article had stumbled on a false path since the days of Augustine. Could there 
be a sadder admission than this, that reflection on what God grants the soul in 
Christ leads us among nothing but thorns? And could we conceive a greater contrast 
than that which exists between the sayings of Jesus and the Catholic doctrine of 
grace? But Protestantism, in its actual form, need not boast of having surmounted 
this pernicious Catholic doctrine. As it rests on the Augustinian doctrine of grace 
in the good sense of the term, and is distinguished thereby as Western Christianity 
from Eastern, it also bears the greatest part of the burden of this doctrine, and 
is therefore subject to the same dangers as Catholicism. It runs the risk of concealing 
the personal Christ by grace and the sacraments, of hedging in the living God through 
grace itself, and of setting up calculations about grace which make an account out 
of what is freest and holiest, and either dull the soul or leave it in unrest.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p25">But as Augustine knew, for his part, by what his soul lived, and 
was able to testify to it in words that lived, and, indeed, in some of his discussions 
also doctrinally, he exerted a powerful influence in this respect, too, on posterity. 
He became the father not only of the Catholic doctrine of grace, but also of that 
mysticism which was naturalised in the Catholic Church, down to the Council of Trent, 
indeed, till the Jansenist controversy. In more than a hundred passages of his works, 
above all by his Christian personality, he incited men to gain a life with God, 
within which they apprehended the personal God in grace. We may here also recall 
his doctrine of predestination. One of its roots indisputably grew out of the thought 
of the supremacy of personal relationship to God. It was understood, too in this 
way, wherever it was the means in after-times of obviating the pernicious consequences 
of the Church doctrine of grace and sacraments. But there can undoubtedly be no 
mistake, that wherever Augustine threw into the background his questionable doctrine 
of grace, he at once also incurred the danger of neutralising Christ’s general significance. According to him, Christ’s 

<pb n="87" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_87" />work referred to, and exhausted itself in the forgiveness of sins. 
But, as we shall see in what immediately follows, forgiveness did not bestow all 
that the Christian requires for salvation. Therefore the doctrine of grace was relatively 
independent of the historical Christ. This danger of conceiving positive grace without 
reference to Christ, or of connecting it with him only in the form of esthetic observations, 
continued to exert an influence. Luther, who started from Augustinianism, first 
overcame it, in as far as, in his relation to God, he only thought of God at all 
as he knew him in Christ. Augustine was prevented from doing so by his religious 
philosophy, and also his Biblicism, both of which had established independent claims 
upon him. Thus it happened that he influenced the piety of Western Christians by 
a doctrine of grace which met their lower inclinations, as well as by a promulgation 
of the immediateness of the religious relationship which failed to do justice to 
Christ’s significance as mirror of God’s fatherly heart and as the eternal mediator. 
In the latter as the former case, he set his seal on and gave vitality to elements 
which existed in the traditional doctrine only as dead material or stunted germs.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p26">3. Augustine shared with the whole of contemporary Christendom 
the thought, held to be all-important, that a time would come when at the judgment-seat 
of Christ “every one would receive in accordance with his actions”; and none will 
impugn the Christian character of this thought. But he went a step further, and 
also accepted the conception of merits current in the Church from the days of Tertullian 
and Cyprian. He did not get beyond the idea that in the final decision merits could 
alone be considered. He reconciled this principle, however, with his doctrine of 
grace, by teaching that God crowned his gifts (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p26.1">munera</span>) in crowning our merits (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p26.2">merita</span>).<note n="141" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p26.3">See <i>e.g.</i>, Confess. IX. 34: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p26.4">Quisquis tibi enumerat vera merita 
sua, quid tibi enumerat nisi munera tua.</span>” <scripRef passage="Ep. 194" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p26.5">Ep. 194</scripRef>, n. 19: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p26.6">cum deus coronat merita 
nostra, nihil aliud coronat quam munera sua.</span>” De gratia et lib. arb., 15: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p26.7">Dona 
sua coronat deus non merita tua . . . si ergo dei dona sunt bona merita tua, non 
deus coronat merita tua tamquam merita tua sed tamquam dona sua.</span>” De gestis Pelag., 
35: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p26.8">Redditur quidem meritis tuis corona sua, sed dei dona sunt merita 
tua.</span>” De trinit., XIII., 14: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p26.9">Et ea quæ dicuntur merita nostra, 
dona sunt eius</span>,” etc. XV. 21: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p26.10">Quid animam faciet beatam, nisi meritum suum et præmium domini 
sui? Sed et meritum ejus gratia est illius, cujus, præmium erit beatitudo ejus.</span>” 
De prædest. sanct., 10. For this very reason the fundamental principle holds good, 
that grace is not granted <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p26.11">secundum merita nostra</span>.</note> 
This seemed to correspond to both considerations, and the certainty with which this 
conception established itself in the Church appeared 

<pb n="88" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_88" />to guarantee that the correct view had now been reached. But, 
first, the question arises whether the ambiguity of the reconciliation did not contribute 
to its being received; secondly, it cannot fail to surprise us that there is not 
a word about faith in the principle. We are once more at a point where Augustine, 
in reforming the prevailing piety, paid it a very considerable tribute. He certainly 
expressed the importance and power of faith in a striking and novel fashion. He 
who disregards the formulas, but looks to the spirit, will everywhere find in Augustine’s 
works a stream of Pauline faith. None before him but his teachers Victorinus and 
Ambrose, in some of their expositions, had used similar language. Numerous passages 
can be cited in which Augustine extolled faith as the element in which the soul 
lives, as beginning, middle, and end of piety. But in the sphere of dogmatic reflection 
Augustine spoke of faith with extreme uncertainty, and, indeed, as a rule, not differently 
from his predecessors.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p27">Different points meet here. Firstly, it was simply the power of 
tradition which prevented him from perceiving more in faith than the act of initiation. 
Secondly, Scriptural texts led him to the assumption that something else than faith, 
namely, <i>habitual goodness</i> (righteousness), must finally fall to be considered at 
the divine tribunal. Thirdly and lastly, he limited the significance of the forgiveness 
of sins. The last point is in his case the most paradoxical, but here the most important. 
He for whom the supreme thing was the certainty of possessing a God, and who called 
to his whole period: “You have not yet considered of how great weight sin is” 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p27.1">nondum considerasti, quanti ponderis sit peccatum</span>), never realised the strict relation 
that exists between faith and forgiveness, nor could explain clearly that the assurance 
of forgiveness is life and salvation. At this point the moral element suddenly entered 
with sovereign power into religious reflection. It is as if Augustine had here sought to escape 


<pb n="89" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_89" />the quietistic consequences of his doctrine (see above), and, 
in his inability to deduce positive virtue from faith in forgiveness of sin, turned 
from faith to works. Or was he prevented by the remnants of religious philosophy 
and cosmology that still clung to his theory of religion from perceiving absolutely 
that religion is bound up in faith in forgiveness of sins?<note n="142" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p27.2">In his 177th letter, e.g. (Ad Innocent., c. 4), he expressly 
declares that it is an error to say that <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p27.3">gratia</span> is 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p27.4">liberum arbitrium</span> or <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p27.5">remissio 
peccatorum</span>.</note> Or, again, is this 
perception itself erroneous and untenable, one that paralyses the power of moral 
exertion? We do not intend to examine these questions here. The fact is that Augustine 
conceived faith to be a preliminary stage, because he regarded forgiveness of sins 
as preliminary. If we look closely, we find that in his dogmatic theory sin was 
not <i>guilt</i>, but loss and infirmity. The very man who strove for, and found, a lasting 
relationship with God, was not capable of reproducing and stating his experience 
correctly in the shape of doctrine. He came back to the customary moralistic view, 
in so far as in his doctrine of grace he thought not of enmity to God, but the disease 
of sin, not of divine sonship, but of the restoration of a state in which man was 
rendered capable of becoming good, <i>i.e.</i>, sinless. Therefore faith was merely something 
preliminary, and it is this that makes it so difficult to define Augustine’s conception 
of the forgiveness of sins. It appears to have been really identical with the external 
and magical idea of his predecessors, with the exception that he had a firmer grasp 
of the forgiveness being an act of God, on which the baptised might constantly rely. 
But his reflection rarely took the form of regarding assurance of forgiveness as 
something whereby the soul receives energy and wings. He substantially never got 
beyond the impression that something was <i>actually</i> swept away by it, though that 
was indeed the gravest of facts, sin.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p28">The impossibility of carrying out this conception will always, 
however, leave a latent doubt. In spite of his new feeling, Augustine, for this 
reason, moved entirely in the lines of the old scheme when he sought to supplement 
and to build upon forgiveness of sin, and looked about him for a positive force 
which was required to take its place alongside of the negative effect. 

<pb n="90" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_90" />This he found in love. It was not in faith, but only in love, 
that he could recognise the force that really changed a man’s nature, <i>that set him 
in a new relationship</i>. But then, in spite of the empirical objections that confronted 
him, he did not doubt that love could be infused like a medicine. Certain that God 
alone effects everything, he transferred to love the conception applicable to faith 
(trust)—that it ceases to be itself where it is felt to be other than an assimilative organ 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p28.1">ὄργανον ληπτικόν</span>)—as if love could also be as simply regarded 
as a gift of God through Christ (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p28.2">munus 
dei per Christum</span>). The result of these reflections is that Augustine held that the 
relation of the pious soul to God was most appropriately described as a <i>gradually 
advancing process of sanctification</i>. To this he believed he could reduce all legitimate 
considerations, the fundamental importance of faith, the conception of (sacramental) 
grace as beginning, middle, and end, the need of positive forces capable of changing 
man’s state, the view that only the just could be saved, and that no one was righteous 
whose works were not perfect, <i>i.e.</i>, the necessity of merits, etc. He believed that 
he had found a means of adjusting the claims of religion and morality, of grace 
and merits, of the doctrine of faith and eschatology. Omnipotent love became for 
him the principle that connected and supported everything. Faith, love, and merit 
were successive steps in the way to final salvation, and he has impressed this view 
on the Catholic Church of after times, and on its piety up to the present day. It 
is the ancient scheme of the process of sanctification leading to final salvation, 
but so transformed that grace acts upon all its stages. Excellent and—for many 
stages of development—appropriate as this conception appears, yet it cannot be mistaken 
that in it Augustine lagged behind his own experience, and that against his will 
he subordinated the religious sphere to moral goodness; for this subordination 
was by no means precluded by the equation “our merits, God’s gifts” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p28.3">nostra merita, 
dei munera</span>). Where merits play a part there is a failure to understand that there 
is a relationship to God which is maintained mid weakness and sin, as well as in misery and death.<note n="143" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p28.4">But, besides, the final and supreme question as to assurance of 
salvation is not less misunderstood.</note></p>

<pb n="91" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_91" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p29">Of this even Augustine had a presentiment, and he therefore also 
imparted to the Church, to which he transmitted his doctrine of faith, love, and 
merit, germs of a conception which could not but be fatal to that doctrine. They 
are not only included in his doctrine of predestination, but at least as much so 
in every passage of his writings, where he gives voice to the confession, “To me 
to cling to God is a good thing.” In this avowal the religious possession and moral 
goodness coincide, and are referred to God, their source. But even apart from this, 
his idea of love: “in this life also virtue is nothing but loving what ought to 
be loved; good affections make a good character,”<note n="144" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p29.1"><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p29.2">Et in hac vita virtus non est nisi diligere quod diligendum 
est; faciunt boni amores bonos mores.</span></note> 
was so excellent and forcible that all criticism looks like impudent 
coxcombry. Nevertheless, we must criticise it from the standpoint of the gospel. 
We have already remarked above that Augustine’s doctrine of infused love is indifferent 
to the work of the historical Christ. Therefore he had a two-fold Christology: 
on the one hand, Christ is God, a member of the Trinity (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p29.3">unus ex trinitate</span>); on 
the other hand, the chosen man, who <i>was as much under grace as we are</i>. All that 
leads us back ultimately to the fact that he under-estimated the significance of 
the forgiveness of sins and of the publican’s faith: that his piety was not yet <i>simple</i> enough.<note n="145" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p29.4">It has seemed necessary to concede to Augustine’s conception 
of sanctification that it had the merit of correcting the quietistic phase that 
clung dangerously to his doctrine of grace. But, on a closer inspection, we find 
that love did not certainly mean to him the exemplification of morality in serving 
our neighbour, but sentiments, or such works of love, as owed their value to reflex 
action at least as strongly as to philanthropy. Here again, in very many expositions, 
he did not advance beyond the old Catholic Christians, or Cyprian and Ambrose; man 
attends best to his own interests by means of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p29.5">caritas</span>, and pleases God in divesting 
himself of what is worldly.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p30">4. Finally, it is to be pointed out that Augustine in his 
reformation of Christian piety did not disturb its character as a preparation 
for the next world. He could have changed nothing here without wounding the 
Christian religion itself; for the view of some Protestants, that Christianity 
can be transformed into a religion of this world, is an illusion. Augustine 
lived as much in the future world as Justin and Irenæus. His eschatological 

<pb n="92" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_92" />reflections are inexhaustible, and if, as will be shown 
afterwards, he set aside a few of the older ideas, yet that affords no standard 
of the whole trend of his piety. He only intensified the pessimistic view of <i>this 
life</i>, this mortal life and living death (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p30.1">vita mortalis, mors vitalis</span>), by his doctrine 
of sin. “What flood of eloquence would ever suffice to portray the tribulations 
of this life, to describe this wretchedness, which is, as it were, a kind of hell 
in our present existence? Verily, the new-born infant comes to our mortal light, 
not laughing but weeping, and by its tears prophesies in some fashion, even without 
knowing it, to what great evils it has come forth. . . . A heavy yoke burdens all 
the children of Adam from the day of birth to that of burial, when they return to 
the common mother of all. . . . And the sorest thing of all is that we cannot but 
know how, just by the grievous sin committed in Paradise, this life has become a 
punishment to us.”<note n="146" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p30.2">See also the thrilling description, De civitat, XIX., 4.</note> Just as he has retained the pessimistic view of our present 
life, he has also described blessedness as the state of the perfect knowledge of 
God. He has done so in one of his earliest writings, De vita beata, and he substantially adhered to it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p31">But the very perception, that misery was not a mere fatality, but was incurred by guilt, and the confidence that grace could 
make man free and happy even upon this earth, exerted a certain counterpoise. He 
undoubtedly does not call the present life of the Christian “joy of felicity,” 
“but comfort of misery,” and declares that to be an extremely false felicity which 
is devised by men who seek here another happiness than that entertained by hope.<note n="147" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p31.1">In his Soliloquies, one of his earliest writings, he awards felicity 
to the soul that perceives God here below. But in his Retractations, I., 4, he says 
expressly, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p31.2">Nec illud mihi placet, quod in ista vita deo intellecto jam beatam 
esse animam (in Soliloquiis) dixi, <i>nisi forte spe</i>.</span>” In general, Augustine at a later 
date disavowed many arguments in his works written immediately after his conversion; 
nay, even in his Confessions, in which he is disposed to describe his conversion 
as instantaneous, he has admitted in one important sentence how imperfect his Christian 
thought was at that time: IX. 7, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p31.3">Ibi (in Cassiciacum) quid egerim in litteris, 
jam quidem servientibus tibi, sed <i>adhue superbiæ scholam tanquam in pausatione anhelantibus</i>, 
testantur libri disputati cum præsentibus (libr. c. Academ.—de beata vita—de ordine) 
et cum ipso me solo (Soliloquia) coram te; quæ autem cum absente Nebridio, testantur 
epistolæ</span>”). But our judgment must here be divided. What was written earlier was 
undoubtedly in many respects less complete, less churchly, more Neoplatonic; but 
on the other hand it was more direct, more personal and determined to a smaller 
degree by regard for the Catholicism of the Church. Yet he was already determined 
to have nothing to do with a felicity of inquiry and seeking; but only saw it in 
its <i>possession</i> (Adv. Acad. lib., I.).</note> 
But in not a few passages he yet speaks of the joy in God which creates blessedness 
even here. He seldom obeyed this feeling. For that very reason he found this 

<pb n="93" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_93" />life in itself objectless, and there are only a few indications, 
especially in the work, De civitate dei, in which he tried to show that a kingdom 
of Christ may be built up even in this world, and that the just, who live by faith, 
constitute it, and have a present task to perform (see also De trinit. I., 16 and 
21). Speaking generally, he propagated the feeling shown in ancient Christian eschatology 
in every respect, and prepared the ground for monachism. If he seems to have instigated 
the development of the Catholic Church in its tendency to masterful rule over this 
world, yet external circumstances, and the interpretation they produced of his work 
“De civitate dei,” contributed much more to the result than any intentional impulses 
given by him.<note n="148" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p31.4">On Augustine’s pessimistic and eschatological tendency, his 
view of the secular and clerical life, as also the efforts to surmount the popular 
Catholic conception, see Reuter, l.c., Studie VI. We return briefly to these subjects 
further on.</note> Where, however, there has developed in Catholicism in after times 
a strong sense of the blessedness which the Christian can receive even in this state, 
it has always assumed a mystical and ecstatic character. This is a clear proof that 
in any case this life was disregarded; for the mystical feeling of blessedness, 
even as Augustine knew it, really exists, by means of an <i>excess</i>, already in the future state.</p>

<hr style="width:30%; margin-top:12pt" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p32">In the preceding pages the attempt has been made to show how the 
piety was constituted in which Augustine lived, and which he transmitted to posterity. 
It is extraordinary difficult to understand it aright; for experience and tradition 
are interwoven in it in the most wonderful way. Yet we cannot understand 

<pb n="94" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_94" />him as teacher of the Church, until we have formed our estimate 
of him as reformer of piety; for, besides Scripture and tradition, his theories 
have their strongest roots in the piety that animated him. They are in part nothing 
but states of feeling interpreted theoretically. But in these states of feeling 
there gathered round the grand experience of conversion from bondage to freedom 
in God all the manifold religious experiences and moral reflections of the ancient 
world. The Psalms and Paul, Plato and the Neoplatonists, the Moralists, Tertullian 
and Ambrose, we find all again in Augustine, and, side by side with the new psychological 
view constructed by him as disciple of the Neoplatonists, we come once more upon 
all the childish reflections and absolute theories which these men had pursued.</p>

<pb n="95" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_95" />
</div4>

          <div4 title="Chapter IV. The Historical Position of Augustine as Teacher of the Church." progress="28.79%" id="ii.ii.i.iv" prev="ii.ii.i.iii" next="ii.ii.i.iv.i">
<h2 id="ii.ii.i.iv-p0.1">CHAPTER IV.</h2>

<h3 id="ii.ii.i.iv-p0.2">THE HISTORICAL POSITION OF AUGUSTINE AS TEACHER OF THE CHURCH.</h3>

            <div5 title="Introduction" progress="28.80%" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i" prev="ii.ii.i.iv" next="ii.ii.i.iv.ii">
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p1"><span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p1.1">The</span> ancient Church before Augustine only possessed a single great 
dogmatic scheme, the <i>Christological</i>. Augustine also knew it and made use of it; 
but in inserting it into a greater and more living group, he deprived it of its original meaning and 
object. It has been said of Socrates that he brought philosophy 
down from heaven; we may maintain of Augustine that he did the same for dogmatics, 
by separating it from speculations about the finite and infinite, God the Logos 
and the creature, mortal and immortal, and connecting it with questions as to moral 
good, freedom, sin, and blessedness. <i>Goodness became for him the point on which 
turned the consideration of blessings</i>; moral goodness (virtue) and the possession 
of salvation were not merely to occupy corresponding positions, but to coincide 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p1.2">ipsa virtus et præmium virtutis</span>). If we may use a figure, we can say that Augustine 
formed into one the two centres of popular Catholic theology, the renewing power 
of redemption and the free effort to attain virtue; of the ellipse he made a circle—God, 
whose grace delivers the will and endows it with power to do what is good. In this 
is comprehended his significance in the history of the Christian religion. He did 
not, however, vindicate the new portion consistently, but built the old into it. 
Indeed, in the new cathedral erected by him, the old building formed, as it were, 
the holy of holies, which is seldom entered.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p2">When we seek to determine what has been accomplished by an ancient 
Church theologian as teacher of the Church, we must examine his expositions of the 
Symbol. We possess several by Augustine. It is extremely instructive to compare 
the earliest (De fide et symbolo, <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p2.1">A.D.</span> 393) with one of the latest (De fide, 

<pb n="96" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-Page_96" />spe et caritate, <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p2.2">A.D.</span> 421, or 
later). In the former Augustine is still substantially a theologian of the ancient 
Church. The questions discussed by him are the same as were then dealt with, 
in both halves of the Church, in the Symbol, and are suggested by its language. 
Even the manner in which he discusses them is but slightly distinguished from the 
customary one. Finally, the polemic is the one that was usual: Arians, Manichæans, 
Apollinarians, Pneumatomachoi occupy the foreground; the last named especially 
are very thoroughly refuted. On the other hand, Augustine’s characteristics declare 
themselves even in this early exposition.<note n="149" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p2.3">The foundation of Augustine’s religious characteristics can 
be best studied in the writings that are read least, namely in the tractates and 
letters written immediately after his conversion, and forming an extremely necessary 
supplement to his Confessions (see above, p. 92, note 2). In these writings he is 
not yet at all interested in Church dogmatics, but is wholly absorbed in the task 
of making clear to himself, while settling with Neoplatonism, the new stage of religious 
philosophical reflection and inner experience, in which he finally found rest (see 
De vita beata, Adv. Academ., Soliloquia, De ordine, and the Epistles to Nebridius). 
The state of feeling expressed by him in these work, never left him; but it was 
only in a later period that he gave it its dogmatic sub-structure. In consequence 
of this, as is proved even by the Confessions and also the Retractations, he himself 
lost the power of rightly estimating those writings and the inner state in which 
he had found himself in the first years after his conversion. But he never lost 
the underlying tone of those first fruits of his authorship: “Rest in the possession 
of God,” as distinguished from the unrest and unhappiness of a seeking and inquiry 
that never reach their aim, or the essentially Neoplatonic version of the loftiest 
problems (see <i>e.g.</i>, De ordine II., 11 ff., “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p2.4">mala in ordinem redacta faciunt decorem 
universi</span>”; the same view of evil is still given in De civit., XI., 18). Those writings 
cannot be more fully discussed in a history of dogma.</note> Thus we have, above all, his love of 
truth and frankness in the sections on the Holy Spirit, and his sceptical reserve 
and obedient submission to Church tradition. Further, in the Christology we find 
his characteristic scheme “Christ invested in man” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p2.5">Christus indutus in homine</span>), 
as well as the strong emphasis laid on the humility of Christ contrasted with pride 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p2.6">superbia</span>). Compare, besides, sentences like the following. Chapter V I.—“Since 
he is only-begotten he has no brothers; but since he is first-begotten, he has 
deigned to name all those his brothers who after and through his headship are born 
again into the grace of God through the adoption of sons.” Or (Chapter XI.): “Our 
Lord’s humility was lowly in his being born for us; to this it was added that he 
deigned to die for 

<pb n="97" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-Page_97" />mortals.” Or (Chapter XIX.): “The writers of the Divine Scriptures 
declare that the Holy Spirit is God’s gift <i>in order that we may believe that God 
does not bestow a gift inferior to himself</i>.” Or (ibid.): “No one enjoys that which 
he knows, unless he also loves it . . . nor does anyone abide in that which he apprehends 
unless by love.”<note n="150" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p2.7">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p2.8">Secundum id, quod unigenitus est, non habet fratres; secundum 
id autem quod primogenitus est, fratres vocare dignatus est omnes qui post ejus 
et per ejus primatum in dei gratiam renascuntur per adoptionem filiorum.</span>” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p2.9">Parva 
erat pro nobis domini nostri humilitas in nascendo; accessit etiam ut mori pro 
mortalibus dignaretur.</span>” “Divinarum scripturarum tractatores spiritum sanctum donum 
dei esse prædicant, <i>ut deum credamus non se ipso inferius donum dare</i>.” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p2.10">Eo quod 
quisque novit non fruitur, nisi et id diligat . . . neque quisquam in eo quod percipit 
permanet nisi dilectione.</span>”</note> But if Augustine had died before the Donatist and Pelagian controversies, 
he would not have been the dogmatist who changed the whole scheme of doctrine; for 
it was these controversies that first compelled him to reflect on and review what 
he had long held, to vindicate it with all his power, and to introduce it also into 
the instruction of the Church. But since it had never entered his mind that the 
ancient doctrinal tradition, as attached to the Symbol, could be insufficient,<note n="151" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p2.11">He undoubtedly noticed, and with his love of truth frankly said, 
that the Church writers gave throughout an insufficient statement of the grace of 
God; but he contented himself with the plea that the Church had always duly emphasised 
grace in its prayers and institutions. See prædest. sanct., 27: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p2.12">Quid opus est, ut eorum scrutemur opuscula, qui prius quam ista hæresis (Pelagianorum) oriretur, 
non habuerunt necessitatem in hac difficili ad solvendum quæstione versari? quod 
procul dubio facerent, si respondere talibus cogerentur. Unde factum est, ut de 
gratia dei quid sentirent, breviter quibusdam scriptorum suorum locis et transeunter 
adtingerent, immorarentur vero in eis, quæ adversus inimicos ecclesiæ disputabant, 
et in exhortationibus ad quasque virtutes, quibus deo vivo et vero pro adipiscenda 
vita æterna et vera felicitate servitur. Frequentationibus autem orationum simpliciter 
apparebat dei gratia quid valeret; non enim poscerentur de deo quæ præcipit fieri, 
nisi ab illo donaretur ut fierent.</span>” He himself had indeed learned from experience 
in his struggle with the Manichæans, that the defence of truth has to be regulated 
by the nature of the attack. When he was twitted by his opponents with what he had 
formerly written about freewill against the Manichæans, he appealed to the claims 
of advancing knowledge, as well as to the duty of offering resistance both to right 
and left. He thus saw in the earlier Church teachers the defenders of the truth 
of the Church against fatalism, Gnosticisim, and Manichæism, and from this standpoint 
explained their attitude.</note> 
since it had still less occurred to him to declare the Symbol itself to be inadequate, 
it was a matter of course to him that he should 

<pb n="98" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-Page_98" />make everything which he had to present as religious doctrine 
hinge on that Confession. In this way arose the characteristic scheme of doctrine, 
which continued to influence the West in the Middle Ages; nay, on which the Reformed 
version is based—a combination of ancient Catholic theology and system with the 
new fundamental thought of the doctrine of grace, forced into the framework of the 
Symbol. It is evident that by this means a mixture of styles arose which was not 
conducive to the transparency and intelligibility of doctrine. But we have not only 
to complain of want of clearness, but also of a complexity of material which, in 
a still higher degree than was the case in the ancient Catholic Church, necessarily 
frustrated the demand for a closely reasoned and homogeneous version of religious 
doctrine. We are perhaps justified in maintaining that the Church never possessed 
in ancient times another teacher so anxious as Augustine to think out theological 
problems, and to secure unity for the system of doctrine. But the circumstances 
in which he was placed led to him above all others necessarily confusing that system 
of doctrine, and involving it in new inconsistencies.<note n="152" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p2.13">It is self-evident that for this reason dogma, <i>i.e.</i>, the old 
Catholic doctrine of the Trinity and Christology, necessarily became less impressive. 
Reuter’s objection (l.c. p. 495) rests on an incomprehensible misunderstanding.</note> The following points fall 
to be considered.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p3">1. As a Western theologian, he felt that he was bound by the Symbol; 
but no Western theologian before him had lived so much in Scripture, or taken 
so much from it as he. The old variance between Symbol and Scripture,<note n="153" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p3.1">See on this and on what follows, Vol. III., pp. 203 ff., 207 
ff.</note> which at 
that time indeed was not yet consciously felt, was accordingly intensified by him. 
The uncertainty as to the relation of Scripture and Symbol was increased by him 
in spite of the extraordinary services he had rendered in making the Church familiar 
with the former.<note n="154" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p3.2">The attempts to define their relationship, <i>e.g.</i>, in Book I. 
of the treatise De doctrina Christiana, are wholly vague, and indeed scarcely comprehensible. 
The “substance” of Scripture is to form the propositions of the Rule of Faith; 
but yet every sentence of Scripture is an article of faith.</note> The Biblicism of later times, which afterwards took up an aggressive 
attitude to the Church in the West, is to be traced back to Augustine; and the 
resolute deletion of Scriptural thoughts by 

<pb n="99" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-Page_99" />an appeal to the authority of the Church’s doctrine may equally 
refer to him.<note n="155" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p3.3">After his conversion Augustine was firmly of opinion that nothing 
stood in Scripture that contradicted the doctrine of the Church; he was not so 
certain that the interpretation of Scripture must follow the authority of tradition. 
Yet what a profusion of “dangerous” ideas would have been evolved from the Bible 
by his rich and acute genius if once he had freed his intellect from the fetters 
of obedience! The perception that no less than everything would have been doubtful, 
that a thousand contradictions would have taken the place of a unanimous doctrine, 
certainly helped in determining him not to shake the bars of his prison. He felt 
he would never be able to escape, but would be buried by the ruins of the collapsing 
edifice. Hence the principle declared in De nat. et grat. 22, that we must first 
submit to what stands in Scripture, and only then ask “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p3.4">quomodo id fieri potuerit</span>.” 
What a difference from Origen!</note> If we are asked for the historical justification of pre-reformers 
and reformers in the West, in taking their stand exclusively on Scripture, we must 
name Augustine; if we are asked by what right such theologians have been silenced, 
we may refer similarly to Augustine; but we can in this case undoubtedly go back 
to the authority of Tertullian (De præscr. hær.).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p4">2. On the one hand, Augustine was convinced that everything in 
Scripture was valuable for faith, and that any thought was at once justified, ecclesiastically 
and theologically, by being proved to be Biblical—see his doctrine of predestination 
and other tenets, of which he was certain simply because they were found in the 
Bible. By this principle any unity of doctrine was nullified.<note n="156" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p4.1">See Vol. II., 331, n. 3.</note> But, on the other 
hand, Augustine knew very well that religion was a practical matter, that in it 
faith, hope, and love, or love alone, were all-important, and that only what promoted 
the latter had any value. Indeed he advanced a considerable step further, and approximated 
to the Alexandrian theologians: he ultimately regarded Scripture merely as a <i>means</i>, 
which was dispensed with when love had reached its highest point, and he even approached 
the conception that the very facts of Christ’s earthly revelation were stages beyond 
which the believer passed, whose heart was possessed wholly by love.<note n="157" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p4.2">De doctr. Christ. I., 34: an extremely noteworthy exposition, 
which, so far as I know, has very few clear parallels in Augustine’s works, but 
forms the background of his development.</note> This latter 
point—which is connected with his individualistic theology, but slightly 

<pb n="100" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-Page_100" />influenced by the historical 
Christ—will be discussed below. It is enough here to formulate sharply the inconsistency 
of making Scripture, on the one hand, a <i>source</i>, and, on the other, a <i>means</i>.<note n="158" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p4.3">See the details in “De doctr. Christiana” copied in Vol. III., 
p. 203, n. 2, of this work.</note> 
—a means indeed which is finally dispensed with like a crutch.<note n="159" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p4.4">De doctr. Christ., 35-40, especially c. 39, “Therefore a man 
who depends on faith, hope, and love, and holds by them invincibly, only needs Scripture 
to instruct others.” Scripture even only offers patchwork; but a man may rise to 
such perfection even in this life as no longer to require the patchwork.</note> The mystics and 
fanatics of the West have given their adhesion to the last principle, advancing 
the inner light and inner revelation against the written. Now Augustine, in his 
excellent preface to his work “De doctrina Christiana,” has undoubtedly, as with 
a flash of prophetic illumination, rejected all fanatical inspiration, which either 
fancied it had no need at all of Scripture, or, appealing to the Spirit, declared 
philological and historical interpretation to be useless. But yet he opened the 
door to fanaticism with his statement that there was a stage at which men had got 
beyond Scripture. Above all, however, he created the fatal situation, in which the 
system of doctrine and theology of the Western Church are still found at the present 
day, by the vagueness which he failed to dispel as to the importance of the letter 
of Scripture. The Church knows, on the one hand, that in the Bible, so far as meant 
for faith, the “matter” is alone of importance. But, on the other hand, it cannot 
rid itself of the prejudice that every single text contains a Divine and absolute 
direction, a “revelation.” Protestant Churches have in this respect not gone one 
step beyond Augustine; Luther himself, if we compare his “prefaces” to the New 
Testament, <i>e.g.</i>, with his position in the controversy about the Lord’s Supper, was 
involved in the same inconsistency as burdened Augustine’s doctrinal structure.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p5">3. Augustine brought the practical element to the front more than 
any previous Church Father. Religion was only given to produce faith, love, and 
hope, and blessedness itself was bound up in these virtues bestowed by God, or in 
love. But the act of reform, which found expression in the subordination of all 
materials to the above intention, was not carried out by him 

<pb n="101" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-Page_101" />unalloyed. In retaining the old Catholic scheme, knowledge and 
eternal life (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p5.1">ἀφθαρσία</span>) remained the supreme thoughts; in pursuing Neoplatonic mysticism, 
he did not cast off the acosmic view that regarded all phenomena as transient, and 
all that was transient as figurative, retaining finally only the majesty of the 
concealed Deity; in despising the present life, he necessarily also depreciated 
faith and all that belonged to the present. Thus, his theology was not decided, 
even in its final aims, by one thought, and he was therefore unable really to carry 
out his doctrine of grace and sin in a pure form. As the intellectualism of antiquity, 
of course in a sublimated form, was not wholly superseded by him, his profoundest 
religious utterances were accompanied by, or entwined with, philosophical considerations. 
Often one and the same principle has a double root, a Neoplatonic and a Christian 
(Pauline), and accordingly a double meaning, a cosmological and a religious. Philosophy, 
saving faith, and Church tradition, disputed the leading place in his system of 
faith, and since Biblicism was added to these three elements, the unity of his type 
of thought was everywhere disturbed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p6">4. But apart from the intention, the execution contains not only 
inconsistencies in detail, but opposite views. In his conflict with Manichæism 
and Donatism, Augustine sketched a doctrine of freedom, the Church, and the means 
of grace, which has little in common with his experience of sin and grace, and simply 
conflicts with the theological development of that experience—the doctrine of predestinating 
grace. We can positively sketch two Augustinian theologies, one ecclesiastical, 
the other a doctrine of grace, and state the whole system in either.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p7">5. But even in his ecclesiastical system and his doctrine of grace, 
conflicting lines of thought meet; for in the former a hierarchical and sacramental 
fundamental element conflicts with a liberal, universalist view inherited from the 
Apologists; and in the doctrine of grace two different conceptions are manifestly 
combined, namely, the thought of grace through (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p7.1">per, propter</span>) Christ, and that of 
grace emanating, independently of Christ, from the essential nature of God as the supreme good 

<pb n="102" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-Page_102" />and supreme being (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p7.2">summum bonum, summum esse</span>). The latter inconsistency 
was of greatest importance for Augustine’s own theology, and for the attitude of 
Western theology after him. The West, confessedly, never thoroughly appropriated 
the uncompromising Eastern scheme of Christology as a statement of saving faith. 
But by Augustine the relation of the doctrine of the two natures (or the Incarnation) 
to that of salvation was still further loosened. It will be shown that he really 
prepared the way much more strongly for the Franciscan feeling towards Christ than 
for Anselm’s satisfaction theory, and that, in general, as a Christologian—in the 
strict sense of the term—he bequeathed more gaps than positive material to posterity. 
But in addition to this antithesis of a grace through Christ and without Christ, 
we have, finally, in Augustine’s doctrine of sin a strong Manichæan and Gnostic 
element; for Augustine never wholly surmounted Manichæism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p8">From our exposition up to this point—and only the most important 
facts have been mentioned—it follows that we cannot speak of Augustine having a 
system, nor did he compose any work which can be compared to Origen’s <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p8.1">περὶ ἀρχῶν</span>. 
Since he did not, like the latter, boldly proclaim the right of an esoteric Christianity, 
but rather as Christian and churchman constantly delayed taking this liberating 
step,<note n="160" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p8.2">Tendencies in this direction are found everywhere; but they 
were never more than tendencies.</note> everything with him stands on one level, and therefore is involved in conflict.<note n="161" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p8.3">It is one of Reuter’s chief merits that he has proved the impossibility 
of constructing a system from Augustine’s thought, and of removing the inconsistencies 
that occur in it.</note> But it is “not what one knows and says that decides, but what one loves”; he loved 
God, and his Church, and he was true. This attitude is conspicuous in all his writings, 
whether it is the Neoplatonist, the earlier Manichæan, the Pauline Christian, the 
Catholic Bishop, or the Biblicist, that speaks, and it lends to all his expositions 
a unity, which, though it cannot be demonstrated in the doctrines, can be plainly 
felt. Therefore, also, the different movements that started or learned from him, 
were always conscious of the complete man, and drew strength from 

<pb n="103" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-Page_103" />him. He would not have been the teacher of the future if he had 
not stood before it as a Christian personality who lent force and weight to every 
word, no matter in what direction it led. As preacher of faith, love, and the dispensation 
of grace, he has dominated Catholic piety up to the present day. By his fundamental 
sentiment: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p8.4">Mihi adhærere deo bonum est</span>,” as also by his distinction between law 
and gospel, letter and spirit, and his preaching that God creates faith and a good 
will in us, he called forth the evangelical Reformation.<note n="162" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p8.5">See the testimonies to Augustine of the Reformers and their 
confessional writings; yet the difference that still existed was not unknown to 
them.</note> By his doctrine of the 
authority and means of grace of the Church, he carried forward the construction 
of Roman Catholicism; nay, he first created the hierarchical and sacramental institution. 
By his Biblicism he prepared the way for the so-called pre-reformation movements, 
and the criticism of all extra-Biblical ecclesiastical traditions. By the force 
of his speculation, the acuteness of his intellect, the subtlety of his observation 
and experience, he incited, nay, partly created, scholasticism in all its branches, 
including the Nominalistic, and therefore also the modern theory of knowledge and 
psychology. By his Neoplatonism and enthusiasm for predestination he evoked the 
mysticism as well as the anti-clerical opposition of the Middle Ages.<note n="163" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p8.6">Even the Anti-Gregorian party in the Middle Ages frequently 
appealed to Augustine. It was possible to find in him welcome statements as to the 
meaning of the Empire, the possibility of correcting Councils, and, generally, anti-hierarchical 
passages.</note> By the form 
of his ideal of the Church and of felicity, he strengthened the popular Catholic, 
the monachist, state of feeling, domesticating it, moreover, in the Church, and 
thereby rousing and capacitating it to <i>overcome</i> and <i>dominate</i> the world as contrasted 
with the Church. Finally, by his unique power of portraying himself, of expressing 
the wealth of his genius, and giving every word an individual impress, by his gift 
of individualising and self-observation, he contributed to the rise of the Renaissance 
and the modern spirit.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p9">These are not capricious combinations, but historical facts:<note n="164" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p9.1">Compare Reuter, Studie VII.</note> 
the connecting lines that lead back to him, can everywhere be 

<pb n="104" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-Page_104" />clearly demonstrated. But where, then, in the history of the West 
is there a man to be compared to him? Without taking much to do with affairs—Augustine 
was Bishop of a second-rate city, and possessed neither liking nor talent for the 
<i>rôle</i> of an ecclesiastical leader or practical reformer—by the force of his ideas 
he influenced men, and made his life permeate the centuries that followed.</p>

<hr style="width:30%; margin-top:12pt" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p10">It has been attempted to depict Augustine’s significance as Church 
teacher, by dividing absolutely the various directions in which his thought moved, 
and by giving separate accounts of the Neoplatonist, the Paulinist, the earlier 
Manichæan, and the Catholic Bishop.<note n="165" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p10.1">It is unmistakable that there are three planes in Augustine’s 
theological thoughts, Neoplatonic mysticism (without means of grace, without the 
Church, nay, in a sense, even without Christ), Christological soteriology, and the 
plane of the authority and sacraments of the Church. Besides these, rationalistic 
and Manichæan elements have to be taken into account.</note> But it is to be feared that violence is done 
him by such an analysis. It is safer and more appropriate, within the limits of 
a history of dogma, to keep to the external unity which he has himself given to 
his conceptions. In that case his <i>Enchiridion ad Laurentium</i>, his matured exposition 
of the Symbol, presents itself as our best guide. This writing we mean to bring 
forward at the close of the present chapter, after preliminary questions have been 
discussed which were of supreme importance to Augustine, and the controversies have 
been reviewed in which his genius was matured. We shall, in this way, obtain the 
clearest view of what Augustine achieved for the Church <i>of his time</i>, and of the 
revolution he evoked. It is a very attractive task to centralise Augustinian theology, 
but it is safer to rest content with the modest result of becoming acquainted with 
it, in so far as it exerted its influence on the Church. One difficulty meets us 
at the very outset which can <i>not</i> be removed, and went on increasing in after times.
<i>What portion of Augustine’s countless expositions constituted dogma in his own 
eyes, or became dogma at a later period?</i> While he extended dogma to an extraordinary 
extent, he at the same time 

<pb n="105" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-Page_105" />sometimes relaxed, sometimes—as regards ancient tradition—specifically 
stiffened, the notion to be held of it. The question as to the extent of dogmas 
was neither answered, nor ever put precisely, in the West, after the Donatist and 
Pelagian controversies. In other words, no necessity was felt for setting up similarly 
express positive statements in addition to the express refutations of Pelagians, 
Donatists, etc. But the necessity was not felt, because Churchmen possessed neither 
self-confidence nor courage to take ecclesiastical action on a grand scale. They 
always felt they were Epigones of a past time which had created the professedly 
adequate tradition. This feeling, which was still further accentuated in the Middle 
Ages, was gradually overcome by the Popes, though solely by them. Apart from a few 
exceptions, it was not till the Council of Trent that dogmas were again formed. 
Till then the only dogmas were the doctrines contained in the Symbols. Next these 
stood the catalogues of heretics, from which dogmas could be indirectly deduced. 
This state of matters induces us to present the doctrine of Augustine as fully as 
possible, consistently with the design of a text-book. Many things must here be 
brought forward from his works which bore no fruit in his own time, but had a powerful 
influence on the course of doctrinal development in the following centuries, and 
came to light in the dogmas of Trent.<note n="166" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p10.2">Reuter also recognises (p. 495 f., note) that Augustine held 
the contents of the Symbol alone to be dogma. But we have here to remember that 
the most elaborate doctrine of the Trinity and Christology were evolved from the 
Symbol, and that its words “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p10.3">sancta ecclesia</span>” and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p10.4">remissio peccatorum</span>” contained 
theories from which equally far-reaching dogmas could be formed, or heretics be 
convicted. Even Cyprian refuted the Novatians from the Symbol, and Augustine used 
it against the Pelagians. A peculiar difficulty in the way of discussing Augustine 
in the history of dogma consists further in the fact that he created countless theological 
<i>schemes</i>, but no dogmatic formulas. He was too copious, too earnest, and too sincere 
to publish catch-words.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p11">In what follows we shall proceed (1) to describe Augustine’s fundamental 
view, his doctrines of the first and last things;<note n="167" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p11.1">Augustine was the first dogmatist to feel the need of considering 
for himself the questions, which we are now accustomed to treat in the “prolegomena 
to dogmatics.” The Alexandrians undoubtedly attempted this also; but in their case 
formal and material, original and derived, were too much intertwined. Nor did they 
advance to the last problems of psychology and the theory of perception. 
Enchir., 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-p11.2">Quid primum, quid ultimum, teneatur, quæ totius definitionis summa 
sit, quod certum propriumque fidei catholicæ fundamentum.</span>” (Questions by Laurentius.)</note> 

<pb n="106" id="ii.ii.i.iv.i-Page_106" />for they were fixed when he became 
a Catholic Christian; (2) and (3) we then describe his controversies with Donatists 
and Pelagians, in which his conception of faith was deepened and unfolded; 
and (4) we expound his system of doctrine by the help of the <i>Enchiridion ad Laurentium</i>.</p>

</div5>

            <div5 title="Augustine’s Doctrines of the First and Last Things." progress="31.92%" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii" prev="ii.ii.i.iv.i" next="ii.ii.i.iv.iii">
<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p1">1. <i>Augustine’s Doctrines of the First and Last Things</i>.<note n="168" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p1.1">Augustine taught that it was only possible to obtain a firm 
grasp of the highest questions by earnest and unwearied independent labour. Herein 
above all did his greatness consist.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2">It has been said of Fiesole that he prayed his pictures on to 
the walls. It can be maintained of Augustine that his most profound thoughts regarding 
the first and the last things arose out of prayers; for all these matters were 
contained for him in God. If the same can be said of innumerable mystics down to 
the private communities of Madame de Guyon and Tersteegen, it is true of them because 
they were Augustine’s disciples. But more than anyone else he possessed the faculty 
of combining speculation about God with a contemplation of mind and soul which was 
not content with a few traditional categories, but analysed the states of feeling 
and the contents of consciousness. Every advance in this analysis became for him 
at the same time an advance in the knowledge of God, and <i>vice versâ</i>; concentration 
of his whole being in prayer led him to the most abstract observation, and this, 
in turn, changed to prayer. No philosopher before or after him has verified in so 
conspicuous a fashion the profound saying that “the fear of the Lord is the beginning 
of wisdom.” <i>Godliness</i> was the very atmosphere of his thought and life. “Piety is 
the wisdom of man” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.1">Hominis sapientia pietas est</span>, Enchir., 2; <scripRef passage="De civ." id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.2" parsed="|Deut|104|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.104">De civ.</scripRef> dei XIV., 
28). Thus Augustine was the <i>psychological</i>, because he was the <i>theological</i>, genius 
of the Patristic period.<note n="169" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.3">Compare with what follows, Siebeck, in the Ztschr. f. Philos. 
and philos. Kritik, 1888, p. 170 ff.</note> Not unversed in the domains of objective secular knowledge, 
he yet discarded them more 

<pb n="107" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_107" />resolutely than his Neoplatonic teachers, to whom he owed much, 
but whom he far surpassed. “The contents of the inner life lay clearly before Augustine’s 
eyes as a realm of distinctive objects of perception, outside and independent of 
sense experience, and he was convinced by his own rich insight that in this sphere 
quite as genuine knowledge and information, based on inner experience, were to be 
gained, as by external observation in surrounding nature.” Augustine brought to 
an end the development of ancient philosophy by completing the process which led 
from the naïve objective to the subjective objective.<note n="170" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.4">See the Appendix on Neoplatonism, Vol. I., p. 336 ff.</note> He found what had been long 
sought for: the making of the inner life the starting-point of reflection on the 
world.<note n="171" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.5">The method of the Neoplatonists was still very uncertain, and 
this is connected, among other things, with their polytheism. It is easy to show 
that Augustine went so much further in psychology because he was a monotheist. So 
far as I know we are still, unfortunately, without any investigation of the importance 
of monotheism for psychology.</note> And he did not give himself up to empty dreams, but investigated with a 
truly “physiological psychology” all conditions of the inner life, from its elementary 
processes up to the most sublime moods; he became, because he was the counterpart 
of Aristotle, the true Aristotle of a new science,<note n="172" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.6">See the excellent parallel between them in Siebeck, l.c. p. 
188 f.: “Among the important personalities of Antiquity two could hardly be found 
with characters so different as Aristotle and Augustine. In the former we have the 
Greek, restful and clear, and yet moved by energetic warmth of thought, who gives 
its purest scientific expression to the Hellenic ideal of the life of the cultured, 
contentment with the even and constant advance of the life of the thinker, examining 
the depths and wants of the soul, only in so far as they appear on the surface, 
in the external nature and garb of the affections, and discussing this whole domain, 
not properly in order to know the heart, but only for rhetorical purposes. The internal 
world of the soul is here described and criticised only in so far as it evinces 
itself in reciprocal action with the external, and in the form it assumes as determined 
by the co-operation of the latter. For the comprehensive and final problem with 
Aristotle is the scientific construction and form of the external world in nature 
and social life. Augustine’s tendency and frame of mind are quite the opposite. 
The external owes all its importance and value in his eyes to the form it assumes 
as reflected in the internal. Everything is dominated not by problems of nature 
and the State and secular ethics, but by those of the deepest wants of mind and 
heart, of love and faith, hope and conscience. The proper objects and the moving 
forces of his speculation are not found in the relation of inward to outward, but 
of inner to innermost, to the sense and vision of God in the heart. Even the powers 
of the intellect are looked at from a 
new point of view, owing to the influence exerted on them by the 
heart and will, and they lose, in consequence, their claim to sole supremacy in 
scientific thought. The cool analysis made by Aristotle of the external world, which 
also dissected and discriminated between the states of the soul, as if they were 
objects that existed externally, disappears in Augustine before the immediate experience 
and feeling of states and processes of the emotional life; but the fact that he 
presents them to us with the warmest personal interest in them, entirely prevents 
us from feeling the absence of the Aristotelian talent of acuteness in analytical 
dissection. While Aristotle avoids all personal and individual colouring in his 
views, and labours everywhere to let the matter in hand speak for itself, Augustine, 
even when bringing forward investigations of the most general purport, always speaks 
as if only of himself, the individual, to whom his personal feelings and sensations 
are the main thing. He is <i>a priori</i> certain that they must have a farther reaching 
meaning, since feeling and wishing are found to be similar potencies in every human 
heart. Questions of ethics, which Aristotle handles from the standpoint of the relation 
of man to man, appear in Augustine in the light of the relations between his own 
heart and that of this known and felt God. With the former the supreme decision 
is given by clear perception of the external by reason; with the latter, by the 
irresistible force of the internal, the conviction of feeling, which in his case—as 
is given in such perfection to few—is fused with the penetrating light of the intellect. . . . 
Aristotle knows the wants of the inner life only so far as they are capable 
of developing the life, supported by energetic effort and philosophic equanimity, 
in and with society. He seems to hold that clear thinking and restfully energetic 
activity prevent all suffering and misfortune to society or the individual. The 
deeper sources of dispeace, of pain of soul, of unfulfilled wants of the heart, 
remain dark in his investigation. Augustine’s significance begins just where the 
problem is to trace the unrest of the believing or seeking soul to its roots, and 
to make sure of the inner facts in which the heart can reach its rest. Even the 
old problems which he reviews and examines in their whole extent and meaning from 
the standpoint of his rich scientific culture, now appear in a new light. Therefore 
he can grasp, and, at the same time, deepen everything which has come to him from 
Hellenism. For Aristotle, everything that the intellect can see and analyse in the 
inner and outer world constitutes a problem; for Augustine, that 
holds the chief place which the life of feeling and desire forces on him as a new 
fact added to his previous knowledge. In the one case it is the calm, theoretical 
mind; in the other, the conscience excited by the unrest caused by love of God 
and consciousness of sin, from which the questions spring. But along with this, 
scientific interest also turned to a wholly novel side of actual life. No wonder 
that the all-sufficiency of the dissecting and abstracting intellect had its despotism 
limited. The intellect was now no longer to create problems, but to receive them 
from the depths of the world of feeling, in order then to see what could be made 
of them. Nor was it to continue to feel supremacy over the will, but rather the 
influence to which it was subject from it. The main subject of its reflections was 
to consist, henceforth, not in the external world, nor in the internal discussed 
by means of analogy with, and the method of, the external, but in the kernel of 
personality, conscience in connection with emotion and will. Only from this point 
might it return, in order to learn to understand them anew, to previous views of 
the inner and outer life. Aristotle, the Greek, was only interested in the life 
of the soul, in so far as it turned outward and helped to fathom the world theoretically 
and practically; Augustine, <i>the first modern man</i> (the expression occurs also in 
Sell, Aus der Gesch. des Christenthums, 1888, p. 43; I had already used it years 
ago), only took it into consideration, in so far as reflection upon it enabled him 
to conceive the inner character of personal life as something really independent 
of the outer world.” Aristotle and Augustine are the two rivals who contended in 
the science and tendency of the following centuries. Both, as a rule, were indeed 
degraded, Aristotle to empty distinctions and categories, and a hide-bound dogmatism, 
Augustine to a mysticism floating in all conceivable media, having lost the guidance 
of a sure observation of the inner nature. Even in the Pelagians Augustine energetically 
opposed Aristotelian rationalism, and his controversy with them was repeated over 
and over again in after ages. In the history of religion it was a fight between 
a really irreligious, theologically, labelled morality and religion; for even in 
its classical form, Aristotelianism is a morality without religion.</note> which seems indeed to 

<pb n="108" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_108" />have forgotten that as a theory of perception, and as inner observation, it originated in the monotheistic faith 
and life of prayer. He disposed of all that we call the ancient classical 
temper, the classical conception of life and the world. With the last remains of 
its cheerfulness and naïve objectivity, he buried for a long time the old truth 
itself, and showed the way to a new truth of things. But this was born in him amid 
pains, and it has kept its feature of painfulness. Mohammed, the barbarian, smote 
into ruins, in the name of Allah, who had mastered him, the Hellenistic world which 
he did not know. Augustine, the disciple of the Hellenes, completed in the West 
the long prepared dissolution of this world, in the name of God, whom he had 

<pb n="109" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_109" />perceived to be the only reality;<note n="173" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.7">All Christian Hellenistic thinkers before Augustine were still 
refined polytheists, or, more correctly, the polytheistic element was not wholly 
eradicated in their case, seeing that they preserved a part of nature-religion. 
This is most evident among Origen’s successors.</note> but he built up a new world 
in his own heart and mind.<note n="174" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.8">
<verse id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.9">
<l class="t2" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.10">Weh! Weh!</l>
<l class="t2" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.11">Du hast sie zerstört,</l> 
<l class="t2" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.12">Die schöne Welt,</l> 
<l class="t2" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.13">Mit mächtiger Faust;</l> 
<l class="t2" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.14">Sie stürzt, sie zerfällt!</l> 
<l class="t2" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.15">Ein Halbgott hat sie zerschlagen!</l> 
</verse><verse id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.16">
<l class="t2" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.17">Wir tragen</l>
<l class="t2" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.18">Die Trümmer ins Nichts hinüber</l>
<l class="t2" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.19">Und klagen</l>
<l class="t2" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.20">Ueber die verlorene Schöne.</l>
<l class="t2" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.21">Prächtiger baue sie wieder,</l> 
<l class="t2" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.22">In deinem Busen baue sie auf!</l>
</verse></note> However, nothing really perished entirely, because everything 
was accomplished by a protracted transformation, and, besides, the old Hellenistic 
world continued in part to exist on the North-East coast of the Mediterranean. It 
was possible to travel back along the line which had been traced by a millennium 
down to Augustine, and the positive 

<pb n="110" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_110" />capital, which Neoplatonism and Augustine had received from the 
past and had changed into negative values, could also be re-established with a positive 
force. But something had undoubtedly been lost; we find it surviving in almost none 
but those who were ignorant of theology and philosophy; we do not find it among 
thinkers; and that is frank joy in the phenomenal world, in its obvious meaning, 
and in calm and energetic work.<note n="175" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.23">Compare even the state of feeling of Petrarch and the other 
Humanists.</note> If it were possible to unite in science and in 
the disposition, the piety, spirituality, and introspection of Augustine, with the 
openness to the world, the restful and energetic activity, and unclouded cheerfulness 
of antiquity, we should have reached the highest level! We are told that such a 
combination is a phantom, that it is an absurd idea. But do we not honour the great 
minds, who have been granted us since Luther, simply because they have endeavoured 
to realise the “fancy picture”? Did not Goethe declare this to be his ideal, and 
endeavour to present it in his own life, in his closing epoch? Is it not in the 
same ideal that the meaning of evangelical and reforming Christianity is contained, 
if it is really different from Catholicism?</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3">“I desire to know God and the soul. Nothing more? Nothing at 
all.”<note n="176" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.1">Soliloq., I. 7. <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.2">Deum et animam scire cupio. Nihilne plus? Nihil 
omnino.</span> In the knowledge of God was also included that of the Cosmus, see Scipio, Metaphysik, p. 14 ff.</note> In these words Augustine has briefly formulated the aim of his spiritual 
life. That was the <i>truth</i><note n="177" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.3">Playing with husks and shells disgusted Augustine; he longed 
for facts, for the knowledge of actual forces.</note> for which “the marrow of his soul sighed.” All truth 
was contained for him in the perception of God. After a brief period of sore doubting, 
he was firm as a rock in the conviction that there was a God, and that he was the 
supreme good (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.4">summum bonum</span>);<note n="178" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.5">Augustine became a Manichæan because he did not get past the 
idea that the Catholic doctrine held God to be the originator of sin. </note><note n="179" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.6">Confess., VII. 16: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.7">Audivi (verba Ego sum qui sum) sicut auditur 
in corde, et non erat prorsus unde dubitarem; faciliusque dubitarem vivere me, 
quam non esse veritatem</span> (VI., 5).</note> but who he was, and how he was to be found, were 
to him the great questions. He was first snatched from the night of uncertainty 
by Neoplatonism: the Manichæan notion of God had 

<pb n="111" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_111" />proved itself to be false, since its God was not absolute and 
omnipotent. Neoplatonism had shown him a way by which to escape the flux of phenomena, 
and the mysterious and harassing play of the transient, to reach the fixed resting-point 
he sought, and to discover this in the absolute and <i>spiritual</i> God (Confess. VI I., 
26: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.8">incorporea veritas</span>”). Augustine traversed this ascending path from the corporeal 
world through ever higher and more permanent spheres, and he also experienced the 
ecstatic mood in the “excess” of feeling.<note n="180" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.9">Suggestions in Confess., VII. 13-16, 23. Here is described the 
intellectual “exercise” of the observation of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.10">mutabilia</span> leading to the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.11">incommutabile</span>. 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.12">Et pervenit cogitatio ad id quod est, <i>in ictu trepidantis aspectus</i>. 
Tunc vero invisibilia tua, per ea quæ facta sunt, intellecta conspexi (this now becomes his 
dominant saying); <i>sed aciem figere non valui</i>: et repercussa infirmitate redditus 
solitis, non mecum ferebam nisi amantem memoriam et quasi olfacta desiderantem (quite 
as in Plotinus) quæ comedere nondum possem</span>,” VIII. 1. But again in his famous dialogue 
(IX. 23-25), with his mother in Ostia, a regular Neoplatonic “exercise” is really 
described which ends with ecstasy (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.13">attigimus veritatem modice toto ictu cordis</span>”). 
We afterwards meet extremely seldom with anything of the same kind in Augustine; 
on the other hand, the anti-Manichæan writings still show many echoes (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.14">se rapere 
in deum</span>,” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.15">rapi in deum</span>,” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.16">volitare</span>,” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.17">amplexus dei</span>”). Reuter says rightly (p. 
472) that these are unusual expressions, only occurring exceptionally. But he must 
have forgotten the passages in the Confessions when he adds that no instructions 
are given as to the method to be followed.</note> But at the same time he turned more 
energetically to those observations for which the Neoplatonists had only been able 
to give him hints—to his spiritual experience, and psychological analysis. He was 
saved from scepticism by perceiving that even if the whole of external experience 
was subject to doubt, the facts of the inner life remained and demanded an explanation 
leading to certainty. There is no evil, but we are afraid, and this fear is certainly 
an evil.<note n="181" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.18">Confess., VII. 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.19">Ubi ergo malum et unde et qua huc irrepsit? 
Quæ radix ejus et quo semen ejus? An omnino non est? Cur ergo timemus et cavemus 
quod non est? Aut si inaniter timemus, certe vel timor ipse malum est . . . et tanto 
gravius malum, quanto non est quod timeamus. <i>Idcirco aut est malum quod timemus, 
aut hoc malum est quia timemus</i>.</span>”</note> There is no visible object of faith, but we see faith in us.<note n="182" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.20">De trinit., XIII. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.21">Cum propterea credere jubeamur, quia 
id quod credere jubemur, videre non possumus, ipsam tamen fidem, quando inest in 
nobis, videmus in nobis.</span>”</note> Thus—<i>in 
his theory of perception</i>—God and the soul entered into the closest union, and this union confirmed him in 

<pb n="112" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_112" />his belief in their <i>metaphysical</i> connection. Henceforth the investigation 
of the life of the soul was to him a <i>theological</i> necessity. No examination seemed 
to him to be indifferent; he sought to obtain <i>divine knowledge</i> from every quarter. 
The command to “know thyself” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.22">Γνῶθι σεαυτόν</span>) became for him the way to God. 
We cannot here discuss the wealth of psychological discoveries made by him.<note n="183" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.23">As regards memory, association of ideas, synthetic activity 
of spontaneous thought, ideality of the categories, <i>a priori</i> functions, “determinant” numbers, synthesis of reproduction in the imagination, etc. Of course all this 
is only touched on by him; we have, as it were, merely flashes of it in his works; 
see Siebeck, 1.c. p. 179. He has applied his observations on self-consciousness 
in his speculation on the Trinity.</note> But 
he only entered his proper element when he was inquiring into the practical side 
of spiritual life. The popular conception, beyond which even philosophers had not 
advanced far, was that man was a rational being who was hampered by sensuousness, 
but possessed a free will capable at every moment of choosing the good—a very external, 
dualistic view. Augustine observed the actual man. He found that the typical characteristic 
of the life of the soul consisted <i>in the effort to obtain pleasure</i><note n="184" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.24">He meant by this the legitimate striving after self-assertion, 
after Being, which he attributed to all organic, nay, even to inorganic, things; 
see <scripRef passage="De civ." id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.25" parsed="|Deut|104|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.104">De civ.</scripRef> dei, XI., 28.</note> (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.26">cupido, amor</span>); 
from this type no one could depart. It was identical with the striving to get 
possessions, enjoyment. As the attempt to attain the pleasant it was desire (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.27">libido</span>), 
cupiditas, and was perfected in joy; as resistance to the unpleasant, it was anger 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.28">ira</span>), fear (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.29">timor</span>), and was completed in sadness (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.30">tristitia</span>). All impulses were 
only evolutions of this typical characteristic; sometimes they partook more of 
the form of passive impression, sometimes they were more of an active nature, <i>and 
they were quite as true of the spiritual as of the sensuous life</i>.<note n="185" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.31">This is the most important advance in perception.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p4">According to Augustine, the will is most closely connected with 
this life of impulse, so that impulses can indeed be conceived as contents of the 
will, yet it is to be distinguished from them. For the will is not bound to the 
nexus of nature; it is a force existing above sensuous nature.<note n="186" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p4.1">See Siebeck l.c. p. 181 f.; Hamma in the Tüb. Theol. Quartalschr., 
vol. 55, pp. 427 ff. 458; Kahl, Primat des Willens, p. 1 f. Augustine’s psychology 
of the will is undoubtedly rooted in indeterminism; but in his concrete 
observations he becomes a determinist.</note> It is free, in so far as it 

<pb n="113" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_113" />possesses formally the capacity of following or resisting the 
various inclinations; but concretely it is never free; that never free choice (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p4.2">liberum 
arbitrium</span>), but is always conditioned by the chain of existing inclinations, which 
form its motives and determine it. The theoretical freedom of choice therefore only 
becomes actual freedom when desire (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p4.3">cupiditas, amor</span>) of good has become the ruling 
motive of the will; in other words, <i>it is only true of a good will that it is free</i>: 
freedom of will and moral goodness coincide. But it follows just from this that 
the will truly free possesses its liberty not in caprice, but in <i>being bound</i> to 
the motive which impels to goodness (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p4.4">beata necessitas boni</span>”). This bondage is 
freedom, because it delivers the will from the rule of the impulses (to lower forms 
of good), and realises <i>the destiny and design of man to possess himself of true 
being and life</i>. In bondage to goodness the higher appetite (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p4.5">appetitus</span>), the genuine 
impulse of self-preservation, realises itself, while by satisfaction “in dissipation” 
it brings man “bit by bit to ruin.” It does not follow, however, from Augustine’s 
assertion of the incapacity for good of the individual spontaneous will, that the 
evil will, because it is not free, is also irresponsible; for since the will is 
credited with the power of yielding to the love of good (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p4.6">amor boni</span>), it is guilty 
of the neglect (the defect).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p5">From this point Augustine, combining the results of Neoplatonic 
cosmological speculation with the above analysis, now built up his metaphysic, or 
more correctly, his <i>theology</i>. But since in the epoch in which he pursued these observations, 
he turned to the asceticism of Catholic monachism, and also studied profoundly the 
Psalms (and the Pauline epistles), the simple grandeur of his living notion of God 
exerted a tremendous influence on his speculations, and condensed the different, 
and in part artificially obtained, elements of his doctrine of God,<note n="187" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p5.1">They have all besides a practical object, <i>i.e.</i>, they correspond 
to a definite form of the <i>pious</i> contemplation of the divine, and a definite relation 
to it (a definite self-criticism). For details of the theology, see Dorner, Augustin, 
pp. 5-112.</note> again and again into the supremely simple confession: “The 

<pb n="114" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_114" />Lord of heaven and earth is love; He is my salvation; of whom should I be afraid?”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6">By the Neoplatonic speculation of the ascent [of the soul] Augustine 
reached the supreme unchangeable, permanent Being,<note n="188" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.1">In Confess. VII. 16, he could now put the triumphant question: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.2">Numquid nihil est veritas, quoniam neque per finita, neque per infinita locorum 
spatia diffusa est.</span>”</note> the incorporeal truth, spiritual 
substance, incommutable and true eternity of truth, the light incommutable<note n="189" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.3">Not common light; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.4">non hoc illa erat; sed aliud, aliud valde 
ab istis omnibus. Nec ita erat supra mentem meam sicut oleum super aquam, nec sicut 
coelum super terram, sed superior, quia ipsa fecit me, et ego inferior, quia factus 
sum ab ea. Qui novit veritatem novit eam, et qui novit eam, novit æternitatem. Caritas 
novit eam. O æterna veritas, et vera caritas, et cara æternitas! tu es deus meus; 
tibi suspiro die ac nocte.</span>” (Confess. VII. I6.) Further the magnificently reproduced 
reflection, IX. 23-25, De Trin. IV. 1. By being, Augustine did not understand a 
vacuous existence, but being full of life, and he never doubted that being was better 
than not-being. De civit. dei, XI. 26: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.5">Et sumus et nos esse novimus et id esse 
ac nosse diligimus.</span>” The triad, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.6">esse, scire, amare</span>” was to him the supreme thing; 
he never thought of the possibility of glorifying not-being after the fashion of 
Buddhism or Schopenhauer.</note> (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.7">incorporea 
veritas, spiritalis substantia, incommutabilis et vera veritatis æternitas</span>, the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.8">lux incommutabilis</span>). Starting with this, everything which was not God, including 
his own soul, was examined by Augustine from two points of view. On the one hand, 
it appeared as the absolutely transient, therefore as non-existent; for no true 
being exists, where there is also not-being; <i>therefore God exists alone</i> (<i>God the 
only substance</i>). On the other hand, as far as it possessed a relative existence, 
it seemed good, very good, as an evolution of the divine being (the many as the 
embodiment, emanating, and ever-returning, of the one). Augustine never tires of 
realising the beauty (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.9">pulchrum</span>) and fitness (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.10">aptum</span>) of creation, of regarding the 
universe as an ordered work of art, in which the gradations are as admirable as 
the contrasts. The individual and evil are lost to view in the notion of beauty; 
nay, God himself is the eternal, the old and new, the only, beauty. Even hell, 
the damnation of sinners, is, as an act in the ordination of evils (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.11">ordinatio malorum</span>), 
an indispensable part of the work of art.<note n="190" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.12">We cannot here discuss Augustine’s cosmology more fully (see 
the works by Gangauf and Scipio). His reflections on life and the gradation of organic 
and inorganic (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.13">ordo, species, modus</span>”) were highly important to later philosophy and 
theology, and especially continued to exert an influence in mediæval 
mysticism. So also the view that evil and good are necessary elements in the artistic 
composition of the world continued to make its presence actively felt in the same 
quarter. Yet—as in Augustine—the idea of the privative significance of evil always 
preponderated.</note> But, indeed, the whole work of art is after 

<pb n="115" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_115" />all—nothing; a likeness, but ah! only a likeness of the infinite 
fulness of the one which alone <i>exists</i>. How deeply in earnest Augustine was with 
this acosmic Pantheism, which threatened to degenerate into cosmic Monism, how he 
never wholly abandoned it, is shown even by the expression “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.14">pulchritudo</span>” (beauty) 
for God,<note n="191" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.15">This expression is frequent in all his writings. Even utterances 
like “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.16">;vita vitæ meæ</span>,” etc., have at first an acosmic meaning, but, of course, were 
given a deeper sense by Augustine.</note> by his doctrine of predestination, which has one of its roots here, and, 
finally, by the aesthetic optimism of his view of the world which comes out here 
and there even in his latest writings,<note n="192" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.17">Augustine never lost his optimistic joy in life in the sense 
of the true life, as is proved in his work, De civit. dei; but in contrasting the 
moods caused by contemplation of the world—æsthetic joy in the Cosmus, and sorrow 
over the world perverted by sin—the latter prevailed. Existence never became to 
Augustine a torment in itself, but that existence did which condemned itself to 
not-being, bringing about its own ruin.</note> and by his uncertainty as to the notion 
of creation.<note n="193" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.18">Where Augustine put the question of creation in the form, “How is the unity of being related to plurality of manifestation?” the notion of 
creation is really always eliminated. But he never entirely gave up this way of 
putting the question; for, at bottom, things possess their independence only in 
their manifestation, while, in so far as they exist, they form the ground of knowledge 
for the existence of God. But besides this, Augustine still asserted vigorously 
the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.19">creatio ex nihilo</span> (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.20">omnes naturæ ex deo, non de deo</span>,” De nat. 
bon. c. Manich., I.). See note 4, p. 120.</note> But the very fact that, as a rule, Augustine was governed by a wholly 
different temper is a guarantee that the element here obtained was only a grounding 
to which he applied new colours. He would not have been the reformer of Christian 
piety if he had only celebrated, albeit in the most seductive tones,<note n="194" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.21">He discovered these, and inspired hundreds of mystics after 
him. We have no right to deny that this contemplative view of being, not-being, 
and the harmony of being evolving itself in the phenomenal, is also a sphere of 
piety.</note> that Neoplatonic notion of God, which, indeed, ultimately rested on a pious <i>natural sentiment</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7">The new elements resulted first from the psychological analysis 
briefly indicated above. He found in man, as the fundamental form of existence, the desire to reach happiness, 

<pb n="116" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_116" />goods, <i>being</i>, and he could harmonise this desire excellently 
with his Neoplatonic doctrine. He farther found the desire to obtain an ever higher 
happiness, and ever loftier forms of good, an inexhaustible and noble longing, and 
this discovery also agreed with the doctrine. Unrest, hunger and thirst for God, 
horror and disgust at the enjoyment of lower kinds of good, were not to be stifled; 
for the soul, <i>so far as it exists</i>, comes certainly from God, and belongs to Him 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.1">ex deo</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.2">ad deum</span>). But now he discovered a dreadful fact: 
<i>the will, as a matter 
of fact, would not what it would, or at least seemed to will</i>. No, it was no seeming; 
it was the most dreadful of paradoxes; we will to come to God, and we cannot, 
<i>i.e.</i>, we will not.<note n="195" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.3">We have the most profound description of this state in Confess. 
VIII, 17-26; Augustine calls it a “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.4">monstrum</span>” (monstrous phenomenon). 
He solves the problem disclosed, in so far as it is capable of solution, not by an appeal 
to the enslaved will, accordingly not by the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.5">non possumus</span>,” but as an indeterminist 
by the reflection, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.6">non ex toto volumus, non ergo ex toto [nobis] imperamus.</span>” (21), 
“I was afraid that Thou mightest soon hear me, and heal me of the sickness of lust, 
whose satisfaction I wished more than its eradication. . . . And I was deluded, 
therefore I put off following Thee alone from day to day, because I had not yet 
seen any certain aim for my striving. And now the day was at hand, and the voice 
of my conscience exhorted me: ‘Didst thou not say thou wouldst not cast the vain 
burden from thee, only because the truth was still uncertain? <i>Behold now thou art 
certain of the truth</i>, but (thou wilt not).’ . . . The way to union with God, and 
the attainment of the goal, <i>coincide with the will to reach this goal</i>, though, indeed, 
only with the determined and pure will. . . . And thus during this inner fever 
and irresoluteness I was wont to make many movements with my body, which can only 
be performed when the will makes definite resolves, and become impossible if the 
corresponding limbs are wanting, or are fettered, worn out, asleep, or hindered 
in any way. If, <i>e.g.</i>, I tore a hair out, beat my brow, or embraced my knee with 
folded hands, I did it because I willed it. But I might have willed and not done 
it, if the power of motion in my limbs had forsaken me. So many things, then, I 
did in a sphere, <i>where to will was not the same as to be able</i>. And yet I did not 
that which both I longed incomparably more to do, and which I could do whenever 
I really earnestly willed it; <i>because, as soon as I had willed it, I had really 
already made it mine in willing. For in these things the ability was one with the 
will, and really to resolve was to do</i>. And yet, in my case, it was not done; and more readily 
did my body obey the weakest willing of my soul, in moving its limbs at its nod, 
<i>than the soul obeyed itself where it was called upon to realise its great desire 
by a simple effort of the will</i>. How is such a prodigy possible, and what is its 
reason? The soul commands the body, and it obeys instantly; the soul commands itself, 
and is resisted. The soul commands the hand to be moved, and it is done so promptly 
that command and performance can scarcely be distinguished; and yet the soul is 
spirit, but the hand is a member of the body. The soul commands the soul itself 
to an act of will; it is its own command, yet it does not carry it out. How is 
such a prodigy possible, and what is its reason? The soul commands an act of will, 
I say; <i>its command consists simply in willing</i>; and yet that command is not carried 
out. <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.7"><i>Sed non ex toto vult; non ergo ex toto imperat</i>. Nam in tantum imperat, in 
quantum vult, et in tantum non fit quod imperat, in quantum non vult. Quoniam voluntas 
imperat ut sit voluntas, nec alia sed ipsa. <i>Non itaque plena imperat ideo non est 
quod imperat. Nam si plena esset, nec imperaret ut esset, quia jam esset</i>. Non igitur 
monstrum partim velle, partim nolle, sed ægritudo animi est, quia non totus assurgit, 
veritate sublevatus, consuetudine prægravatus. Et ideo sunt duæ voluntates, quia 
una earum tota non est, et hoc adest alteri quod deest alteri.</span>”</note> Augustine felt this state along with the whole weight of responsibility; 
that responsibility was never lessened for him by the view that the will in not 
seeking God was seeking nothing, that it therefore by self-will was properly “annulling 
itself until it no longer existed.” Nor was it mitigated for him by the correlative 
consideration, that the individual will, ruled by its desire, was not free. Rather, 
from the dread sense of responsibility, God appeared as the <i>good</i>, 

<pb n="117" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_117" />and the self-seeking life of impulse, which determined the will 
and gave its motive, constituted <i>evil</i>. The “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.8">summum bonum</span>” now first obtained its 
deeper meaning—it was no longer merely the permanent resting point for disturbed 
thinkers, or the exhilarating enjoyment of life for jaded mortals: it now meant 
<i>that which ought to be</i>,<note n="196" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.9">“What ought to be? How cannot the inner nature exhibit itself 
by reflection, but can by action?” (Scipio, Metaphysik des Aug., p. 7.) Augustine 
was the first to put this question clearly. “Antiquity conceived the whole of life, 
we might say, in a naïve fashion from the standpoint of science: the spiritual appeared 
as natural, and virtue as a natural force.</note> that which should be the fundamental motive ruling the 
will, should give the will its liberty, and therewith for the first time its power 
over the sphere of the natural, freeing the inexhaustible longing of man for the 
good from the dire necessity of sinning (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.10">misera necessitas peccandi</span>), and accordingly 
first making that innate longing effectual. In a word, it now meant <i>the good</i>. And 
thus the notion of the good itself was divested of all accretions from the intellect, 
and all eudaimonist husks and wrappings. In this contemplation that overpowered 
him, the sole object was <i>the good will</i>, the moral imperative vitalised, to renounce 
selfish pleasure. But at the same time he acquired the experience which he himself 
could not analyse, which no thinker will undertake to analyse, that this good laid 
hold of him as love, and snatched him from 

<pb n="118" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_118" />the misery of the monstrous inconsistency of existence.<note n="197" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.11">Augustine indeed could further explain why the form, in which 
the good takes possession of and delivers the soul, must consist in the infusion 
of love. So long as the soul along with its will is confronted by duty (an ought), 
and commands itself to obey, it has not completely appropriated the good; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.12">nam 
si plena esset, nec imperaret ut esset, quia jam esset</span>” (Confess. VIII. 21). Accordingly, 
the fact that it admits the duty, does not yet create an effective will <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.13">ex toto</span>. 
It must accordingly so love what it ought, that it no longer needs command itself; 
nay, duty (the ought) must be its only love; only then is it <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.14">plena in voluntate 
bona</span>. The “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.15">abyssus corruptionis nostræ</span>” is only exhausted when by love 
we “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.16">totum illud, quod volebamus nolumus et totum illud, quod deus vult, volumus</span> (Confess. 
IX. 1).</note> Thereby 
the notion of God received a wholly new content: <i>the good which could do that was 
omnipotent</i>. In the one act of liberation was given the identity of omnipotent being 
and the good, <i>the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.17">summum </span></i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.18">ὄν</span> (<i>supreme being</i>) 
<i>was holiness working on the will in 
the form of omnipotent love</i>. This was what Augustine felt and described. A stream 
of divine conceptions was now set loose, partly given in the old language, but with 
a meaning felt for the first time, wonderfully combined with the statement of the 
philosophical knowledge of God, but regulating and transforming it. The Supreme 
Being (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.19">summum esse</span>) is the Supreme Good; He is a <i>person</i>; the ontological defect 
of creaturely being becomes the moral defect of godlessness of will; evil is here 
as there negative;<note n="198" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.20">Confess. VII. 18: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.21">Malum si substantia esset, bonum esset. Aut 
enim esset incorruptibilis substantia, magnum utique bonum; aut substantia corruptibilis 
esset, quæ nisi bona esset, corrumpi non posset.</span>” But since evil thus always exists 
in a good substance (more accurately: springs from the had will of the good substance), 
it is absolutely inexplicable; see <i>e.g.</i>, De civitat. dei, XII. 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.22">Nemo igitur 
quærat efficientem causam malæ voluntatis; non enim est efficiens sed deficiens 
(that is, the aspiration after nothing, after the annulling of life, constitutes 
the content of the bad will), quia nec illa effectio sed defectio. Deficere namque 
ab eo, quod summe est, ad id, quod minus est, hoc est incipere habere voluntatem 
malam. Causas porro defectionum istarum, cum efficientes non sint, ut dixi, sed 
deficientes, velle invenire tale est, ac si quisquam velit videre tenebras vel 
audire silentium, quod tamen utrumque nobis notum est, neque illud nisi per oculos, 
neque hoc nisi per aures, non sane in specie, sed in speciei privatione. Nemo ergo 
ex me scire quærat, quod me nescire scio, nisi forte, ut nescire discat, quod scire 
non posse sciendum est. Ea quippe quæ non in specie, sed in ejus privatione sciuntur, 
si dici aut intellegi potest quodammodo nesciendo sciuntur, ut sciendo nesciantur.</span>”</note> but in the former case it is the negation of substance (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.23">privatio 
substantiæ</span>), in the latter that of good (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.24">privatio boni</span>), meaning the defect arising 
from freedom. The good indeed still remains 

<pb n="119" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_119" />the divine being as fulness of life; but for man it is summed 
up in the “common morality” which issues from the divine being and divine love. 
That is, he cannot appropriate it save in the will, which gladly forsakes its old 
nature, and loves that which dwells above all that is sensuous and selfish. <i>Nothing 
is good except a good will</i>: this principle was most closely combined by Augustine 
with the other: <i>nothing is good but God</i>; and love became for him the middle term. 
For the last and highest point reached in his knowledge was his combination of the 
thought that “all substance was from God” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.25">omnis substantia a deo</span>) with the other 
that “all good was” from God (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.26">omne bonum a deo</span>). The conception of God as universal 
and sole worker, shaded into the other that God, just because he is God and source 
of all being, is also the only author and source of good in the form of self-imparting 
love.<note n="199" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.27">Augustine says of love (<scripRef passage="De civ." id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.28" parsed="|Deut|104|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.104">De civ.</scripRef> XI. 28), that we not only love 
its objects, but itself. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.29">Amor amatur, et hinc probamus, quod in hominibus, qui 
rectius amantur, ipse magis amatur.</span>” This observation led him to see God everywhere 
in love. As God is in all being, so is he also in love; nay, his existence in being 
is ultimately identical with his existence in love. Therefore love is beginning, 
middle, and end. It is the final object of theological thought, and the fundamental 
form of true spiritual life. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.30">Caritas inchoata inchoata justitia est; caritas 
provecta provecta justitia est; caritas magna magna justitia est; caritas perfecta 
perfecta justitia est</span>” (De nat. et grat. 84). But since in life in general <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.31">voluntas = caritas</span> 
(De trin. XV. 38): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.32">quid est aliud caritas quam voluntas?</span>”, we here find once 
more the profound connection between ethics and psychology. </note> <i>It belongs just as essentially to God to be grace</i> (<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.33">gratia</span>) <i>imparting itself 
in love, as to be the uncaused cause of causes</i> (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.34">causa causatrix non causata</span>). If 
we express this anthropologically: goodness does not make man independent of God—that 
was the old conception—but in goodness the constant natural dependence of all his 
creatures on God finds expression as a <i>willed</i> dependence securing the existence 
of the creaturely spirit. The latter only exists in yielding himself, only lives 
in dying, is only free when he suffers himself to be entirely ruled by God, is only 
good if his will is God’s will. These are the grand paradoxes with which he contrasted 
the “monstrous” paradoxes discussed above. But meanwhile there is no mistake that 
the metaphysical background everywhere shows in the ethical view; it is seen, first, in the ascetic trait which clings to 

<pb n="120" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_120" />the notion of the good in spite of its simple form (joy in God); 
secondly, in uncertainty as to the notion of love, into which an intellectual element 
still enters; thirdly, in the conception of grace (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.35">gratia</span>), which appears not infrequently 
as the almost natural mode of the divine existence.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8">The instruction how to hold communion with God displays still 
more clearly the interweaving of metaphysical and ethical views, that wonderful 
oscillation, hesitancy, and wavering between the intellectual and that which lives 
and is experienced in the depths of the soul.<note n="200" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.1">Augustine’s ability to unite the Neoplatonic ontological speculation 
with the results of his examination of the practical spiritual life was due <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.2">inter 
alia</span> especially to his complete abstinence, in the former case, from accepting ritualistic 
elements, or from introducing into his speculation matter taken from the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.3">Cultus</span> 
and the religion of the second order. If at first the stage of spiritual development 
which he occupied (when outside the Church), of itself protected him from admitting 
these deleterious elements, yet it was a conspicuous and hitherto unappreciated 
side of his greatness that he always kept clear of ritualistic mysticism. Thereby 
he rendered an invaluable service not only to his disciples in mysticism, but to 
the whole Western Church.</note> On the one hand, it is required to 
enjoy God; nay, he is the only “thing” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.4">res</span>) which may be enjoyed, all else may 
only be used. But to enjoy means “to cling to anything by love for its own sake” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.5">alicui rei amore inhærere propter se 
ipsam</span>”).<note n="201" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.6">De doctr. christ., I., 3 sq.</note> God is <i>steadfastly</i> to be enjoyed—the 
Neoplatonists are reproached with not reaching this.<note n="202" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.7">See Confess., VII. 24: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.8">et qæerebam viam comparandi roboris 
quod esset idoneum ad fruendum te, etc.,</span>” 26: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.9">certus quidem in istis eram, nimis 
taken infirmus ad fruendum te.</span>”</note> This enjoying is inseparably 
connected with the thought of God’s “beauty,” and in turn with the sense that he 
is all in all and indescribable.<note n="203" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.10">Augustine has often repeated the old Platonic assertion of the 
impossibility of defining the nature of God, and that not always with a feeling 
of dissatisfaction, but as an expression of romantic satisfaction (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.11">ineffabilis 
simplex natura</span>”; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.12">facilius dicimus quid non sit, quam quod sit</span>”). He contributed 
much, besides, to the relative elucidation of negative definitions and of properties 
and accidents, and created scholastic terminology; see especially De trinit., XV. 
He is the father of Western theological dialectic: but also the inventor of the 
dialectic of the pious consciousness. From the anti-Manichæan controversy sprang 
the desire to conceive all God’s separate attributes as identical, <i>i.e.</i>, the interest 
in the indivisibility of God—God is essence, not substance; for the latter cannot 
be thought of without accidents; see De trinit., VII., 10; and this interest went 
so far as to hold that even <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.13">habere</span> and <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.14">esse</span> coincided in God (<scripRef passage="De civ." id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.15" parsed="|Deut|104|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.104">De civ.</scripRef>, X1. 
10: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.16">ideo simplex dicitur quoniam quod habet hoc est</span>”). In 
order to guard God from <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.17">corruptibilitas</span>, compositeness of any 
sort was denied. But, at this point, Augustine had, nevertheless, to make a distinction 
in God, in order to discriminate the divine world-plan from him, and not to fall 
completely into Pantheism. (The latter is stamped on many passages in the work 
De trinit., see <i>e.g.</i>, IV., 3, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.18">Quia unum verbum dei est, per quod facta sunt omnia, 
quod est incommutabilis veritas, ibi principaliter atque incommutabiliter sunt omnia 
simul, et omnia vita sunt et omnia unum sunt.</span>”) But since he always harked to the 
conviction that being, and wisdom, and goodness, are identical in God, he did not 
reach what he aimed at. This difficulty increased still further for him, where he 
combined speculation as to the nature of God with that regarding the Trinity. (Dorner, 
p. 22 ff.) It is seen most clearly in the doctrine of the divine world-plan. It 
always threatens to submerge the world in the Son as a unity, and to take away its 
difference (it is wrong, however—at least for the period after c., <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.19">A.D.</span> 400—to say 
conversely that the intelligible world is for Augustine identical with the Son, 
or is the Son). The vacillation is continued in the doctrine of creation. But Dorner 
(p. 40 f.) is wrong when he says: “Augustine had no conception as yet that the 
notion of causality, clearly conceived, is sufficient to establish the distinction 
between God and the world.” Augustine had undoubtedly no such conception, but this 
time it is not he, but Dorner, who shows his simplicity. The notion of causality, 
“clearly conceived,” can never establish a distinction, but only a transformation. 
If he had meant to give expression to the former, he required to introduce more 
into the cause than the effect; that is, it was necessary to furnish the cause 
with properties and powers which did not pass into the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.20">causatum</span> (effect). But this 
already means that the scheme of cause and effect is inadequate to establish the 
difference. Augustine, certainly, had no clear conception of such a thing; but 
he felt that mere causality was useless. He adopted the expedient of calling in 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.21">nihil</span>” (nothing) to his aid, the negation: <i>God works in nothing</i>. This “nothing” was the cause of the world not being a transformation or evolution of God, but 
of its appearing as an inferior or irridescent product, which, because it is a 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.22">divina operatio</span>, exists (yet not independently of God), and which, so far as independent, 
does not exist, since its independence resides in the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.23">nihil</span>. The sentence “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.24">mundus 
de nihilo a deo factus</span>”—the root principle of Augustinian cosmology—is ultimately 
to be taken dualistically; but the dualism is concealed by the second element consisting 
in negation, and therefore only revealing itself in the privative form (of mutability, 
transitoriness). But in the end the purely negative character of the second element 
cannot be absolutely retained (Augustine never, certainly, identified it with matter); 
it purported to be absolute impotence, but combined with the divine activity it 
became the resisting factor, and we know how it does resist in sin. Accordingly, 
the question most fatal to Augustine would have been: <i>Who created this nothing?</i> 
As a matter of fact this question breaks down the whole construction. Absurd as 
it sounds, it is justified. Augustine cannot explain negation with its 
determinative power existing side by side with the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.25">divina operatio</span>; for it is no explanation to 
say that it did not exist at all, since it merely had negative effects. 
Yet theory, sometimes acosmic, sometimes dualistic, in form, is 
everywhere corrected in Augustine, whether by the expression of a wise nescience, 
or by faith in God as Father. The criticism here used has been attacked by Loofs 
(R.-Encykl. 3, Vol. II., p. 271). We have to admit that it goes more deeply into 
the reason of his views than Augustine’s words require. But I do not believe that 
the statement given by Loofs is adequate: “God so created his creatures from nothing 
that some are less fair, less good than others, and, therefore, have less being 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.26">esse</span>).” Could Augustine have actually contented himself with these facts without 
asking whence this “less”?</note> But, on the other hand, Augustine thrust 

<pb n="121" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_121" />aside the thought that God was a substance (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.27">res</span>) in the interest 
of a living communion with him. God was a person, and in the phrase “to cleave 
by love” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.28">amore inhærere</span>”) the emphasis falls in that case on the love (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.29">amor</span>) 
which rests on faith 

<pb n="122" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_122" />(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.30">fides</span>), and includes hope (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.31">spes</span>). “God to be worshipped with 
faith, hope, and love (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.32">Fide, spe, caritate colendum deum</span>”).<note n="204" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.33">Enchirid. 3.</note> Augustine was so 
strongly possessed by the feeling, never, indeed, clearly formulated, that <i>God is 
a person</i> whom we must trust and love, that this conviction was even a latent standard 
in his Trinitarian speculations.<note n="205" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.34">See Vol. IV., p. 129 ff. I do not enter further into the doctrine 
of the Trinity, but remark that the term “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.35">tres personæ</span>” was very fatal to Augustine, 
and that all his original efforts in dealing with the Trinity lead away from cosmical 
and hypercosmical plurality to conceptions that make it express inner, spiritual 
self-movement in the <i>one</i> God.</note> Faith, hope, and love had, in that case, however, 
nothing further to do with “freedom” in the proper sense of the word. They were 
God’s <i>gifts</i>, and constituted a spiritual relation to Him, from which sprang good 
resolves (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.36">bonum velle</span>) and righteousness (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.37">justitia</span>). But, indeed, whenever Augustine 
looked from this life to eternal life, the possession of faith, love, and hope assumed 
a temporary aspect. “But when the mind has been imbued with the commencement of 
faith which works by love, it aspires by a good life to reach the manifestation 
in which holy and perfect hearts perceive <i>the ineffable beauty whose complete vision 
is the highest felicity</i>. This is surely what thou requirest, ‘what is to be esteemed 
the first and the last thing,’ <i>to begin with faith, to be perfected in sight</i>” (Enchir. 
5; see De doctr., II. 34 sq.).<note n="206" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.38"><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.39">Cum autem initio fidei quæ per dilectionem operatur imbuta mens 
fuerit, tendit bene vivendo etiam ad <i>speciem</i> pervenire, ubi est sanctis et perfectis 
cordibus nota <i>ineffabilis pulchritudo, cujus plena visio est summa felicitas</i>. Hoc 
est nimirum quod requiris, “quid primum, quid ultimum teneatur,” <i>inchoari fide, 
perfici specie</i>.</span></note> Certain as it is that the Neoplatonic tendency 
comes out in this, it is as certain that we have more than a mere “remnant of mystical 
natural religion”; for the feeling that “presses upward and forward” from the 
faith in what is not seen, to the 

<pb n="123" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_123" />seeing of what is believed, is not only the innate germ of religion, 
but its enduring stimulus.<note n="207" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.40">We may here touch briefly on the question several times recently 
discussed, as to the supremacy of the will in Augustine. Kahl has maintained it. 
But Siebeck (1.c. 183 f.) has with reason rejected it; (see also my notice of Kahl’s book in the ThLZ., 1886, No. 25); and Kahl has himself to admit “that at 
the last stage of knowledge Neoplatonic intellectualism, which explains volition 
away in view of thought, has frequently traversed the logical consequences of Augustine’s 
standpoint.” But it is just the last stage that decides. On the other hand, Kahl 
is quite right in appreciating so highly the importance of the will in Augustine. 
The kernel of our nature exists indisputably according to Augustine in our will; 
therefore, in order that the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.41">veritas</span>, the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.42">scire deum et animam</span> may be able 
to obtain supremacy, and become, as it were, the unique function of man, the will 
must be won on its behalf. This takes place through God’s grace, which leads the 
soul to will and love spiritual truth, <i>i.e.</i>, God. Only now is it rendered possible 
for the intellect to assume supremacy. <i>Accordingly the freeing of the will is ultimately 
the substitution of the supremacy of the intellect for that of the will</i>. (Compare, 
<i>e.g.</i>, the passage Confess. IX. 24: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.43">regio ubertatis indeficientis, ubi pascis 
Israel in æternum veritatis pabulo, et ubi vita sapientia est</span>”; but for this 
life it holds true that “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.44">sapientia hominis pietas</span>.”) Yet in so far as the supremacy 
of the intellect could not maintain itself without the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.45">amor essendi et sciendi</span>, 
the will remains the co-efficient of the intellect even in the highest sphere. That 
is, briefly, Augustine’s view of the relation of the will and intellect. It explains 
why the return to Augustine in the Middle Ages brought about the complete subordination 
of the intellect to the will; for Augustine himself so presented the case that 
no inner state and no activity of thought existed apart front the will. But if that 
were so, Augustine’s opinion, that the vision (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.46">visio</span>) of God was the supreme goal, 
could not but in the end pass away. It was necessary to demonstrate a goal which 
corresponded to the assured fact that man was will (see Duns Scotus).</note> The idea of the world sketched from contemplation of 
the inner life and the sense of responsibility, which was combined with that of 
metaphysical cosmological speculation, led finally to a wholly different state of 
feeling from the latter. The optimism founded on aesthetics vanished before the 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.47">monstrum</span>” of humanity which, infirm of will,<note n="208" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.48">See De civit. dei, XIV. 3 sq.; it is not the body (sensuousness) 
that is the ultimate cause of sin.</note> 
willed not and did not what at bottom it desired, and fell into the abyss of 
perdition. They are only a few who suffer themselves to be saved by grace. The 
mass is a <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.49">massa perditionis</span>, which death 
allures. “Woe is thee, thou torrent of human custom! Who shall stop thy course? How long will it be before thou art dried up? and whom wilt thou, 
O offspring of Eve, roll into the huge and hideous ocean, which even they 

<pb n="124" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_124" />scarcely overpass who have climbed the tree [the Church]?”<note n="209" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.50">Confess. I. 25: <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.51">Væ tibi flumen moris humani? quis resistet 
tibi? quamdiu non siccaberis? quosque volves Evæ, filius in mare magnum et formidolosum, 
quod vix transeunt qui lignum [ecclesiam] conscenderint?</span></note> 
The misery of the earth is unspeakable; whatever moves and cherishes an independent 
life upon it is its own punishment; for he who decreed sins (the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.52">ordinator peccatorum</span>) 
has ordained that every sin judges itself, that every unregulated spirit is its own punishment.<note n="210" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.53">There is a wonderful contrast in Augustine between the profound 
pessimistic view of the world, and the conception, strictly held in theory, that 
everything takes place under the uniform and unchangeable activity of God. What 
a difference between the statement of the problem and the result! And in order 
to remove this difference the metaphysician refers us to the—nothing. The course 
of the world is so confidently regarded as caused in whole and in detail by God, 
nay, is, as it were, taken up into the unchangeableness of God himself, that even 
miracles are only conceived to be events contrary to nature as known to us (Genes. 
ad lit. VI. 13; cf. <scripRef passage="De civ." id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.54" parsed="|Deut|104|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.104">De civ.</scripRef> X. 12; XXI. 1-8; nothing happens against nature; 
the world is itself the greatest, nay, the sole miracle; see Nitzsch, Aug’s Lehre 
v. Wunder, 1865; Dorner, p. 71 f.), and yet everything shapes itself into a vast 
tragedy. In this nothing there still indeed lurks in Augustine a part of Manichæism; 
but in his vital view of the world it is not the “nothing” which plays a part, 
but the sin of wicked pleasure—self-will.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p9">But from the beginning the historical Christian tradition penetrated 
with its influence the sequence of thoughts (on nature and grace), which the pious 
thinker had derived from his speculations on nature and his spiritual experience. 
Brought up from boyhood as a Catholic Christian, he has himself confessed that nothing 
ever satisfied him which did not bear the name of Christ.<note n="211" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p9.1">Confess. III. 8; V. 25; etc.</note> The description of the 
years when he wandered in doubt is traversed as with a scarlet cord by the bond 
that united him with Christ. Without many words, indeed with a modest reserve, he 
recalls in the Confessions the relation to Christ that had never died out in him, 
until in VII. 24 f., he can emphasise it strongly. We cannot doubt that even those 
expositions of his which are apparently indifferent to the Church traditions of 
Christianity—on the living personal God, the distinction between God and the world, 
on God as Creator, on grace as the omnipotent principle—were already influenced 
by that tradition. And we must remember that his intense study of Paul and the Psalms 
began whenever, having broken 

<pb n="125" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_125" />with Manichæism, he had been convinced by Neoplatonism that God 
was a spiritual substance (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p9.2">spiritalis substantia</span>). Even the expositions in the earliest 
writings which are apparently purely philosophical, were already dominated by the 
Christian conviction that God, the world, and the Ego were to be distinguished, 
and that room was to be made for the distinction in mystical speculation. Further, 
all attempts to break through the iron scheme of God’s unchangeableness (in his 
active presence in the world) are to be explained from the impression made by Christian 
history upon Augustine.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10">However, we cannot here take in hand to show how Christ and the 
Church gradually obtained a fixed fundamental position in his mode of thought. His 
reply to Laurentius in the Enchiridion, that “Christ is the sure and peculiar foundation 
of the Catholic faith,” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.1">certum propriumque fidei catholicæ fundamentum Christus 
est</span>), would have been made in the same terms many years before, and, indeed, though 
his conceptions of Christ were then still uncertain, as early as about <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.2">A.D.</span> 387.<note n="212" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.3">See the avowals in Confess. VII. 25.</note> 
<i>Christ, the way, strength, and authority</i>, explained for him the significance of 
Christ. It is very noteworthy that in the Confessions VII., 24 sq., and other passages 
where he brings the Christian religion into the question as to the first and last 
things, he does not produce general theories about revelation, but at once gives 
the central place to Christ and the Church.<note n="213" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.4">Naturally, general investigations are not wanting of the nature 
of revelation as a whole, its relation to <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.5">ratio</span>, its stages (punishment of sin, 
law, prophecy), etc., but they have no secure connection with his dogmatics; they 
are dependant on the occasions that called them forth, and they are not clearly 
thought out. In any case, however, so many elements are found in them which connect 
them with Greek speculations, and in turn others which exerted a powerful influence 
at a later date (see Abelard), that one or two references are necessary (cf. Schmidt, 
Origenes and Aug. als Apolegeten in the Jahrbb. f. deutsche Theol. VIII.; Böhringer, 
p. 204 ff.; Reuter, p. 90 f., 350 ff., 400). Augustine occupies himself here, as 
always, with a problem whose factors ultimately do not admit of being reconciled. 
On the one hand, he never gave up the lofty appreciation of reason (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.6">ratio</span>), of independent 
knowledge, in which being and life are embraced. Originally (in his first period, 
after <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.7">A.D.</span> 385), although he had already seen the importance of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.8">auctoritas</span>, he set 
up as the goal of the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.9">ratio</span> the overcoming of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.10">auctoritas</span>, which required to precede 
it only <i>for a time</i> (De ord. II., 26, 27). “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.11">Ratio</span> was to him the organ in which God 
reveals himself to man, and in which man perceives God.” <i>In after times this thought was 
never given up</i>; but it was limited by the distinction between 
subjective and objective reason, by the increasing perception of the extent of the 
influence exerted on human mason by the will, by the assumption that one consequence 
of original sin was ignorance, and, finally, by the view that while knowledge, due 
to faith, would always be uncertain here below, the soul longed after the real, 
<i>i.e.</i>, the absolute and absolutely sure, knowledge. The latter alone superseded ratio 
as the organ by which God is known, as guide to the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.12">vita beata</span>; the other limitations 
were limitations pure and simple. And the constancy with which, in spite of these, 
Augustine <i>at all times</i> valued <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.13">ratio</span> is proved by those striking expositions, which 
occur in his earliest and latest writings, <i>of Christianity as the disclosure of 
the one</i> true religion which had always existed. The whole work De civitate dei is, 
indeed, built upon this thought—the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.14">civitas dei</span> not being first created by the 
appearance of Christ—which, indeed, has two other roots besides Rationalism, namely, 
the conception of the absolute immutability of God, and the intention to defend 
Christianity and its God against Neoplatonic and pagan attacks. (The first two roots, 
as can be easily shown, are reducible ultimately to one single conception. The apologetic 
idea is of quite a different kind. Christianity is held to be as old as the world, 
in order that the reproach of its late arrival may fall to the ground. Here the 
wholly incongruous idea is introduced that Christians before Christ had believed 
on his future appearance. Reuter has shown excellently (p. 90 ff.) how even the 
particularist doctrine of pre-destination has its share in the universalist and 
humanist conception; he also deserves the greatest gratitude for collecting the 
numerous passages in which that conception is elaborated.) Even before the appearance 
of Christ the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.15">civitas dei</span> existed; to it belonged pagans and Jews. Christianity 
is as old as the world. It is the natural religion which has existed from the beginning 
under various forms and names. Through Christ it received the name of the Christian 
religion; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.16">res ipsa quæ nunc Christiana religio nuncupatur, erat apud antiquos, 
nec defuit ab initio generis humani, quousque ipse Christus venit in carne, unde 
vera religio, quæ jam erat, cœpit appellari Christiana</span>” (Retract. I., 12, 3); 
see especially <scripRef passage="Ep. 102" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.17">Ep. 102</scripRef> and De civit. XVIII., 47, where the incongruous thought is 
inserted that the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.18">unus mediator</span> was revealed to the heathens who belonged to the 
heavenly Jerusalem in the earliest time. The latter idea is by no means inserted 
everywhere; there was rather up to the end of his life, in spite and because of 
his doctrine of particular predestinating grace, an undercurrent in Augustine’s 
thought: co-ordinating God and free knowledge, he recognised behind the system 
of the Church a free science, and in accordance therewith conceived also God and 
the world to be the abiding objects of knowledge. With this idea, however, as in 
the case of Origen, Christ at once disappears. The ultimate reason of this consists 
in the fact that Augustine, with all his progress in knowledge, <i>never advanced to 
history</i>. The great psychologist was still blind to the nature of historical development, 
to what personality achieved in history, and what history had accomplished fur mankind. 
He had only two methods of observation at his disposal—either the mythological 
contemplation of history, or a rationalistic neutralising. The man who felt so clearly 
and testified so convincingly that freedom lay in the change of will 
when it received a strength binding us to the good, was yet incapable 
as a thinker of drawing clearly the consequences of this experience. But those should 
not blame him who cannot free themselves from the illusion that an absolute knowledge 
of some sort must be possible to man; for the effort to obtain such a knowledge 
is the ultimate cause of the inability to understand history as history. He who 
is only happy with absolute knowledge is either blind to history, or it becomes 
a Medusa’s head to him. Yet rationalism is only the undercurrent, though here and 
there it does force its way to the surface. More surely and more constantly Augustine 
appeased with revelation his hunger for the absolute, which he was unable to distinguish 
from aiming at force and strength (God and goodness). His feelings were the same 
as Faust’s: “We long for revelation.” Now, it is very characteristic that in dealing 
with the notion of revelation, Augustine has expounded nothing more clearly than 
the thought that revelation is <i>absolutely authoritative</i>. We can leave out of account 
his other views on its necessity, nature, etc. The decisive fact for him is <i>that 
revelation does not merely recommend itself by its intrinsic worth</i>. Accordingly, 
the <i>external attestation</i> is the main point. Augustine discussed this (especially 
in his work De civit.) much more carefully and comprehensively than earlier Apologists, 
in order to establish the right to demand <i>simple submission to the contents of revelation. </i> <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.19">Auctoritas</span> 
and <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.20">fides</span> were inseparably connected; indeed, they occupied an almost 
exclusive relation to each other (see De util. cred., 25 sq.). We indeed find him 
explaining in his writings of all periods that authority is milk-food, and that, 
on the other hand, the demand in matters of religion for faith resting on authority 
is not exceptional, but that all the affairs of life of a deeper nature rest on 
such a faith. But these are simply sops to Cerberus. <i>Man needs authority to discipline 
his mind, and to support a certainty not to be obtained elsewhere</i>. Augustine was 
especially convinced of this as against heretics (Manichæans). Heathens he could 
refute to a certain extent from reason, heretics he could not. But even apart from 
this, since the power which hinds the will to God presented itself to him as the 
rock-fast conviction of the unseen, even the “strong” could not dispense with faith 
in authority. The gradual progress from faith to knowledge, which was well-known 
to him (“Every one who knows also believes, although not every one who believes 
knows,”) was still a progress constantly accompanied by faith. The saying, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.21">fides præcedit rationem</span>,” of which he has given so many variations (see <i>e.g.</i>, <scripRef passage="Ep. 120, 2" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.22">Ep. 120, 
2</scripRef> sq.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.23">fides præcedit rationem</span>,” or paradoxically: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.24">rationabiliter visum est, 
ut fides præcedat rationem</span>,”) did not signify a suspension of faith at the higher 
stages. Or, rather, and here the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.25">Sic et Non</span> holds good, Augustine was never clear 
about the relation of faith and knowledge; he handed over this problem to the future. 
On the one hand he trusted ratio; but, on the other hand, he did not, relying only 
on God, and:is Genius ruling in experience. Faith’s authority was given for him 
in Scripture and the Church. But here, again, he only maintained and transmitted 
the disposition to obey, while his theoretical expositions are beset by sheer contradictions 
and ambiguities; for he has neither worked out the sufficiency, infallibility, 
and independence of Scripture, nor demonstrated the infallibility of the Church, 
nor defined the relation of Scripture and the Church. Sometimes Scripture is a court of appeal which 
owes its authority to the Church, sometimes the Church doctrine and all <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.26">consuetudo</span> 
are to be measured by Scripture (Scripture is the only source of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.27">doctrina Christiana</span>), 
sometimes Church and Scripture are held to constitute one whole; in one place the 
Church seems to find in the Council its infallible mouthpiece, in the other, the 
perfectibility of Councils themselves is maintained. “The idea of the Church’s 
infallibility belongs to Augustine’s popular Catholic presuppositions which grew 
out of his Catholic faith. It was never directly or expressly expounded by him, 
or dogmatically discussed. Therefore he cannot have felt the necessity of adjusting 
an exhaustive or precise doctrine regarding the legitimate form of the supreme representation 
of the Church by supposition infallible. This uncertainty and vagueness perhaps” (rather, indisputably) “spring from the vacillations of his thought regarding 
authority and reason, faith and knowledge” (see Reuter, pp. 345-358; Böhringer, 
pp. 217-256; Dorner, pp. 233-244; further, above pp. 77-83, and Vol. III., p. 203 ff.).</note> The 

<pb n="126" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_126" />two decisive principles on which he laid stress were that the 
Catholic Church alone introduces us into communion with Christ, and that it is only 
through communion with Christ that we participate in God’s grace. <i>That is, he is only </i>

<pb n="127" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_127" /><i>certain of the speculative conception of the idea of the good, 
and its real activity as love when it is proclaimed authoritatively by the Church 
and supported by the conception of Christ.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11">By the conception formed of Christ. Here a new element 

<pb n="128" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_128" />entered. Augustine supported, times without number, the old Western scheme of the twofold nature (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.1">utraque natura</span>), the word 
and man one person (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.2">verbum et homo una persona</span>)—(we may leave unnoticed the rare, inaccurate expressions 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.3">permixtio</span>,” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.4">mixtura</span>,” e.g. <scripRef passage="Ep. 137" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.5">Ep. 137</scripRef>, I11, 12), the form of God and form of a slave, and he contributed much to fortify this 
scheme in the West with its sharply defined division between what was done by the 
human, and what by the divine. But the unusual energy with which he rejected Apollinarianism—from 
his earliest to his latest writings—is enough to show <i>that his deepest interest centred in the human 
soul of Jesus</i>. The passages are extremely rare in which he adopts the same interpretation 
as Cyril of the confession: “the Word became flesh,” and the doctrine of the deification of all 
human nature by the Incarnation is not represented, or, at any rate, only extremely 
doubtfully represented, by him. (Passages referring to it are not wholly awanting, but they arc extremely 
rare.) He rather explains the incarnation of the Word from another point of view, and accordingly, though he has points of 
contact with Origen, he describes it quite differently from the Greeks. Starting from the speculative consideration, to him a 
certainty, that it is always the whole Trinity that acts, and that its operation is absolutely invariable, the Incarnation was also 
a work of the whole Trinity. The Trinity produced the manifestation held to signify 
the Son (De trin. in many places). The Word (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.6">verbum</span>) was not really more closely related than the 

<pb n="129" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_129" />whole Trinity to the Son. But since the Trinity could not act 
upon Jesus except as it always did, <i>the uniqueness and power of the Person of Jesus 
Christ were to be derived from the receptiveness with which the man Jesus met the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.7">operatio divina</span></i>; in other words, Augustine started from the human nature (soul) 
in his construction of the God-man. The human nature received the Word into its 
spirit; the human soul, because it acted as intermediary (medians), was also the 
centre of the God-man. Accordingly, the Word did not <i>become</i> flesh, if that be taken 
to mean that a transformation of any sort took place, but the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.8">divina operatio trinitatis</span> 
could so work upon the human spirit of Jesus, that the Word was permanently attached 
to him, and was united with him to form one person.<note n="214" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.9">The figure often used by Augustine that the Word was united 
with the man Jesus as our souls are with our bodies is absolutely unsuitable. Augustine 
borrowed it from antiquity without realising that it really conflicted with his 
own conception.</note> This receptiveness of Jesus 
was, as in all other cases, caused by the election of grace; it was a gift of God 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.10">munus dei</span>), an incomprehensible act of divine grace; nay, it was the same divine 
grace that forgives us our sins which led the man Jesus to form one person with 
the Word and made him sinless. The Incarnation thus appeared simply to be parallel 
to the grace which makes us willing who were unwilling, and is independent of every 
historical fact.<note n="215" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.11">Enchir., 36: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.12">Hic omnino granditer et evidenter dei gratia 
commendatur. Quid enim natura humana in homine Christi meruit ut in unitatem 
personæ unici filii dei singulariter esset assumpta! Quæ bona voluntas, cujus boni propositi 
studium, quæ bona opera præcesserunt, quibus mereretur iste homo una fieri persona 
cum deo? Numquid antea fuit homo, et hoc ei singulare beneficium præstitum est, 
cum singulariter promereretur deum? Nempe ex quo homo esse cœpit, non aliud cœpit 
esse homo quam dei filius: et hoc unicus, et propter deum verbum, quod illo suscepto 
caro factum est, utique deus. . . . Unde naturæ humanæ tanta gloria, nullis 
præcedentibus meritis sine dubitatione gratuita, nisi quia magna hic et sola dei gratia fideliter 
et sobrie considerantibus evidenter ostenditur, ut intellegant homines per eandem 
gratiam se justifcari a peccatis, per quam factum est ut homo Christus nullum 
habere posset peccatum.</span>” 40: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.13">Natus Christus insinuat nobis gratiam dei, qua 
homo nullis præcedentibus meritis in ipso exordio naturæ suæ quo esse cœpit, 
verbo deo copularetur in tantam personæ unitatem, ut idem ipse esset filius dei 
qui filius hominis, etc.</span>” De dono persev., 67. Op. imperf., I., 138: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.14">Qua gratia 
homo Jesus ab initio factus est bonus, eadem gratia homines qui sunt membra ejus 
ex malis fiunt boni.</span>” De prædest. 30: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.15">Est etiam præclarissimum lumen prædestinationis 
et gratiæ ipse salvator, ipse mediator dei et hominum homo Christus Jesus, qui 
ut hoc esset, quibus tandem suis vel operum vel fidei præcedentibus meritis natura 
humana quæ in illo est comparavit? . . . Singulariter nostra natura in Jesu nullis 
suis præcedentibus meritis accepit admiranda (<i>scil</i>. the union with deity). Respondeat 
hic homo deo, si audet, et dicat: Cur non et ego? Et si audierit: O homo, tu quis es qui respondeas deo, etc.</span>” De corrept. et grat. 30: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.16">Deus naturam nostram 
id est animam rationalem carnemque hominis Christi suscepit, susceptione singulariter 
mirabili vel mirabiliter singulari, ut nullis justitiæ suæ præcedentibus meritis 
filius dei sic esset ab initio quo esse homo cœpisset, ut ipse et verbum, quod 
sine initio est, una persona esset.</span>” De pecc. mer. II. 27. Augustine says in Confess. 
VII. 25: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.17">Ego autem aliquanto posterius didicisse me fateor, in eo quod verbum 
caro factum est, quomodo catholica veritas a Photini falsitate dirimatur.</span>” Our 
account given above will have shown, however, that he never entirely learnt this. 
His Christology, at all times, retained a strong trace of affinity with that of 
Paul of Samosata and Photinus (only all merit was excluded on the part of the man 
Jesus), because he knew that his faith could not dispense with the man Jesus, and 
he supplanted the pseudo-theological speculation as to the Word by the evangelical 
one that the Word had become the content of Christ’s soul.</note></p>

<pb n="130" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_130" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p12">But it was not so meant. While, indeed, it is here again evident, 
that the conception of the divine grace in Christ was, at bottom, subordinate to 
predestinating grace, and that the latter was independent of the former,<note n="216" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p12.1">Therefore, also, the uncertainty which we find already in Augustine 
as to whether the Incarnation was necessary. In De Trinit. XIII. 13, he answers 
the momentous question whether God might not have chosen another way, by leaving 
the possibility open, but describing the way selected as <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p12.2">bonus, divinæ dignitati 
congruns</span> and <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p12.3">convenientior</span>. By this he opened up a perilous perspective to the Middle 
Ages.</note> yet Augustine 
by no means confined himself to dealing with the ultimate grounds of his conceptions. 
Rather the Incarnation benefited <i>us</i>; the salvation bestowed was dependent on it 
for us “who are his members” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p12.4">qui sumus membra ejus</span>).<note n="217" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p12.5">Op. imperf. l.c.</note> But how far? Where Augustine 
speaks as a Churchman, he thinks of the sacraments, the powers of faith, forgiveness 
and love, which were the inheritance left the Church by the God-man (see under). 
But where he expresses the living Christian piety which actuated him, he had three 
wholly distinct conceptions by which he realised that Christ, the God-man, was the 
rock of his faith.<note n="218" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p12.6">He definitely rejects the idea held by him before his conversion 
that Christ was only a teacher; see, <i>e.g.</i>, Confess. VII. 25: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p12.7">Tantum sentiebam 
de domino Christo meo, quantum de excellentis sapientiæ viro, cui nullus posset 
æquari; præsertim quia mirabiliter natus ex virgine ad exemplum contemnendorum 
temporalium pro adipiscenda immortalitate divina pro nobis cura tantam auctoritatem 
magisterii meruisse videbatur.</span>”</note> The Incarnation was the great 

<pb n="131" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_131" />proof of God’s love towards us;<note n="219" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p12.8">De trin. XIII. 13: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p12.9">Quid tam necessarium fuit ad erigendam 
spem nostram, quam ut demonstraretur nobis, <i>quanti nos penderet deus quantumque 
diligeret</i>?</span>” That takes place through the Incarnation.</note> the humility of God and Christ 
attested in it breaks down our pride and teaches us that “all goodness is made 
perfect in humility” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p12.10">omne bonum in humilitate perficitur</span>); the truth which was 
eternal is made comprehensible to us in Christ: lying in the dust we can apprehend 
God who redeems us by revealing himself in our lowliness.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p13">Throughout all this we are met by the living impression of Christ’s 
person,<note n="220" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p13.1">The “work” of Christ falls to be discussed afterwards; for 
we cannot include Augustine’s views concerning it among his fundamental conceptions. 
In part they alternate (between redemption from the devil, sacrifice, and removal 
of original sin by death), and in part they are dependant on his specific view of 
original sin. Where he indulges in expositions of practical piety, he has no theory 
at all regarding Christ’s work.</note> and it is humility, which Paul also regarded as so important, that stands 
out as its clearest and most weighty attributes.<note n="221" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p13.2">The clearest, and on account of the historical connection the 
most decisive, testimony is given in Confess. VII. 24-27, where, in telling what 
Christ had become to him, he at the same time explains why Neoplatonism was insufficient. 
He knew what the Neoplatonists perceived, but “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p13.3">quærebam <i>viam</i> comparandi
<i>roboris</i> quod esset idoneum ad fruendum te, nec inveniebam donec amplecterer mediatorem dei 
et hominem, hominem Christum Jesum vocantem et dicentem: Ego sum via et veritas 
et vita, et cibum, cui capiendo invalidus eram, miscentem carni; quoniam verbum 
caro factum est, <i>ut infantiæ nostræ lactesceret sapientia tua</i> per quam creasti 
omnia. Non enim tenebam dominum meum Jesum, <i>humilis humilem, nec cujus rei magistra 
esset ejus infirmitas noveram</i>. Verbum enim tuum æterna veritas . . . subditos erigit 
ad se ipsam: in inferioribus autem ædificavit sihi <i>humilem</i> domum de limo nostro, 
<i>per quam subdendos deprimeret a seipsis et ad se trajiceret, sanans tumorem</i> et 
nutriens amorem, <i>ne fiducia sui progrederentur longius, sed potius infirmarentur 
videntes ante pedes sues infirmam divinitatem ex participatione tunicæ pelliceæ 
nostræ, et lassi prosternerentur in eam, illa autem surgens lavaret eos</i>.</span>” He then 
explains in the sequel that the Neoplatonic writings led him to thoroughly understand 
the nature of God, but: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p13.4">garriebam plane <i>quasi peritus</i>, et nisi in Christo salvatore 
nostro viam tuam quærerem, non peritus, sed periturus essem.</span>” I sought to be wise, 
puffed up by knowledge. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p13.5">Ubi enim erat illa <i>ædificans caritas a fundamento humilitatis, 
quod est Christus Jesus?</i></span>” This love rooted in humility those writings could not teach 
me. It was from the Bible I first learned: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p13.6">quid interesset inter <i>præsumptionem 
et confessionem, inter videntes quo eundun sit nec videntes qua, et viam 
ducentem ad beatificam patriam, non tantum cernendam, sed et habitandam</i>.</span>” Now 
I read Paul. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p13.7">Et apparuit mihi una facies eloquiorum castorum. 
Et cœpi et inveni quidquid illac verum legeram, <i>hac cum commendatione gratiæ tuæ 
dici</i>, ut qui videt non sic glorietur quasi non acceperit, non solum id quod videt, 
sed etiam ut videat, et ut te non solum admoneatur ut videat, <i>sed etiam</i> sanetur 
ut teneat, et qui de longinquo videre non potest, viam tamen ambulet, qua veniat 
et videat et teneat.</span>” For if a man delights in the law of God after the inner man, 
what does he do with the other law in his members? . . . What shall wretched man 
do? Who shall deliver him from the body of this death? Who but thy grace through 
our Lord Jesus Christ by whom the handwriting which was against us was abolished. 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p13.8">Hoc illæ litteræ non habent. Non habent illæ paginæ vultum pietatis hujus, lacrimas 
confessionis, sacrificium tuum, spiritum contribulatum. . . . Nemo ibi cantat:
<i>Nonne deo subdita erit anima mea. Ab ipso enim salutare meum</i>. 
Nemo ibi audit vocantem: <i>Venite ad me, omnes qui laboratis. Dedignantur ab eo 
discere quoniam mitis est et humilis corde</i>. Abscondisti enim hæc a sapientibus 
et prudentihus, et revelasti ea parvulis.</span>” “For it is one thing from the mountain’s 
wooded top to see the land of peace and yet to find no way to it, and another to 
keep steadfastly on the way thither.” Compare with this the elaborate criticism 
of Platonism in De civit. dei, X., esp. ch. 24 and 32, where Christ is presented 
as “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p13.9">universalis animæ liberandæ via</span>,” while his significance is for the rest 
explained much more in the popular Catholic fashion than in the Confessions. In 
ch. 1 ff. there is even an attempt to conceive the angels and saints as a heavenly 
hierarchy as the Greeks do.</note> <i>The type of humility exhibited 
in majesty</i>—this it was that overpowered Augustine: <i>pride was sin, and humility 
was the sphere and force of goodness</i>. From this he learned and implanted in the 
Church the new disposition of <i>reverence</i> for 

<pb n="132" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_132" /><i>humility</i>. The new bias which he thus gave to Christology continued 
to exert its influence in the Middle Ages, and displayed itself in rays of varying 
brilliancy and strength; although, as a consequence of the Adoptian controversy, 
Greek Christology once more entered in force, from the ninth century, and hindered 
piety from expressing its knowledge clearly in dogma. We now understand also why 
Augustine attached such value to the human element (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p13.10">homo</span>) in Christ. This was not 
merely due to a consequence of his theology (see above), but it was in a much higher 
degree the pious view of Christ that demanded this conception. He could not realise 
Christ’s humility with certainty in the Incarnation; for the latter sprang from 
the universal working of God, predestinating grace, and Jesus’ receptiveness; but 
humility was the constant “habit” of the divino-human personality. Thus the true 
nature of Jesus Christ was really known: “strength is made perfect in weakness” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p13.11">robur in infirmitate perficitur</span>). That lowliness, suffering, shame, misery, and 
death are means of sanctification; nay, that selfless and therefore ever suffering 
love is the only means of sanctification (“I sanctify myself for them”); that what is great and 

<pb n="133" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_133" />good always appears in a lowly state, and by the power of the 
contrast triumphs over pride; that humility alone has an eye wherewith to see the 
divine; that every feeling in the good is accompanied by the sense of being pardoned—that 
was the very core of Augustine’s Christology. He, for his part, did not drag it 
into the region of æsthetics, or direct the imagination to busy itself with separate 
visions of lowliness. No, with him it still existed wholly on the clear height of 
ethical thought, of modest reverence for the purport of Christ’s whole life, whose 
splendour had been realised in humility. “Reverence for that which is beneath us 
is a final stage which mankind could and had to reach. But what was involved not 
only in despising the earth and claiming a higher birthplace, but in recognising 
lowliness and poverty, ridicule and contempt, shame and misery, suffering and death 
as divine, nay, in revering sin and transgression not as hindrances, but as furtherances 
of sanctification.” Augustine could have written these words; for no idea was more 
strongly marked in his view of Christ than that he had ennobled what we shrank from—shame, 
pain, sorrow, death—and had stripped of value what we desired—success, honour, enjoyment. 
“By abstinence he rendered contemptible all that we aimed at, and because of which 
we lived badly. By his suffering he disarmed what we fled from. No single sin can 
be committed if we do not desire what he despised, or shirk what he endured.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p14">But Augustine did not succeed in reducing this conception of the 
person of Christ to dogmatic formulas. Can we confine the sun’s ray in a bucket? He held by the old formulas as forming an element of tradition and as expressing 
the uniqueness of Christ; but to him the true foundation of the Church was Christ, 
because he knew that the impression made by his character had broken down his own 
pride, and had given him the power to find God in lowliness and to apprehend him 
in humility. Thus the living Christ had become to him the truth<note n="222" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p14.1">Augustine accordingly testifies that in order that the truth 
which is perceived should also be loved and extolled, a person is necessary who 
should conduct us and that on the path of humility. This is the burden of his Confessions. 
The truth itself had been shown clearly to him by the Neoplatonists; but it had 
not become his spiritual possession. Augustine knew only one person capable of 
so impressing the truth as to make it loved and extolled, and he alone could do 
this, because he was the revelation of the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p14.2">verbum dei in humilitate</span>. When Christendom 
has attained securely and clearly to this “Christology,” it will no longer demand 
to be freed from the yoke of Christology.</note> and the way to 

<pb n="134" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_134" />blessedness, and he who was preached by the Church his authority.<note n="223" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p14.3">This is linked together by Augustine in a wonderful fashion. 
The scepticism of the thinker in genre and the doubts, never overcome in his own 
mind as to the Catholic doctrine in specie, demanded that Christ should be the indisputable 
authority of the Church. To this is added, in connection with <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p14.4">gratia infusa</span>, the 
Christ of the sacraments. I do not discuss this authoritative Christ more fully, 
because he coincides with the authority of the Church itself, and we have already 
dealt with the latter.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p15">But what is the beatific fatherland, the blessed life, to which 
Christ is the way and the strength? We have already discussed it (p. 91 f.), and 
we need only here mention a few additional points.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p16">The blessed life is eternal peace, the constant contemplation 
of God in the other world.<note n="224" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p16.1"><scripRef passage="De civ." id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p16.2" parsed="|Deut|104|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.104">De civ.</scripRef> dei XIX. 13: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p16.3">Pax cælestis civitatis ordinatissima 
et concordissima societas fruendi deo et invicem in deo.</span>” Enchir. 29: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p16.4">Contemplatio 
ejus artifices, qui vocat ea quæ non sunt tamquam ea quæ sunt, atque in mensura 
et numero et pondere cuncta disponit</span>,” see 63.</note> Knowledge remains man’s goal; even the notion of the 
enjoyment of God (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p16.5">fruitio dei</span>), or that other of heavenly peace, does not certainly 
divert us from it.<note n="225" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p16.6">Yet the conception of blessedness as peace undoubtedly involves 
a tendency to think primarily of the will.</note> Knowledge, is, however, contrasted with action, and the future 
state is wholly different from the present. From this it follows that Augustine 
retained the popular Catholic feeling that directed men in this life wholly to hope, 
asceticism, and the contemplation [of God] in worship, for though that can never 
be attained in this world which the future will bring, yet life here must be regulated 
by the state which will be enjoyed afterwards. Hence Augustine championed monachism 
and opposed Jovinian so decidedly; hence he regarded the world in the same light 
as the ancient Catholic Fathers; hence he valued as highly as they did the distinction 
between precepts and counsels; hence he never looked even on the highest blessings 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p16.7">munera dei</span>) which we can here enjoy as containing the reality, but only a 

<pb n="135" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_135" />pledge and similitude; for set in the sphere of the transitory 
they were themselves transitory; hence, finally, he did not think of the earthly 
Church when seeking to realise the first and last things, for God alone, constantly 
seen and enjoyed, was the supreme blessing; and even the divine kingdom, so far 
as it was earthly, was transitory.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p17">But even here much that was new emerged in the form of undercurrents, 
and the old was modified in many respects, a few details being almost set aside. 
It is therefore easy to point to numerous dissonances in Augustine’s idea of the 
goal; but he who does not criticise like an irresponsible critic or impartial logician 
will admit that he knows no more than Augustine, and that he also cannot do better 
than alternate between different points of view. Let us pick out the following points 
in detail.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p18">1. Augustine put an end to the doubt whether virtue was not perhaps 
the supreme good; he reduced virtues to dependance on God—to grace; see <scripRef passage="Ep. 155, 12" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p18.1">Ep. 155, 
12</scripRef> sq.<note n="226" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p18.2">The whole of Book XIX. of De civit. dei—it is perhaps on the 
whole the most important—comes to be considered here. In Ch. IV., it is expressly 
denied that virtue is the supreme good.</note> He, indeed, re-admitted the thought at a new and higher stage—merits called 
forth by grace, righteousness made perfect by love. But the mood at any rate is 
changed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p19">2. Augustine did not follow the lead of the Greek Church: he 
did not cultivate systematic mysticism with a view to the future state, or regard 
and treat the cultus as a means by which to anticipate deification. He set aside 
the elements of physical magic in religious doctrine, and by this means spiritualised 
the ideas of the other world. The ascetic life of the churchman was to be <i>spiritual</i> 
and <i>moral</i>. Statements, indeed, are not wholly wanting in his works to the effect 
that eternal life can be experienced in ecstatic visions in this world; but he 
is thinking then especially of Biblical characters (Paul), and in the course of 
his Christian development he thrust the whole conception more and more into the 
background.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p20">3. Augustine’s profound knowledge of the <i>will</i>, and his perception 
of the extent to which the latter swayed even knowledge, led to his discovery of the principle, that goodness and 

<pb n="136" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_136" />blessing, accordingly also final salvation, coincided in the dependance 
of the will on God. By this means he broke through intellectualism, and a superlative 
blessing was shown to exist even in this world. “It is a good thing for me to cleave 
to God.” This “cleaving” is produced by the Holy Spirit, and he thereby imparts 
love and blessedness to the heart.<note n="227" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p20.1">See De spiritu et lit. 5 (the passage follows afterwards).</note> In presence of the realisation of this blessedness, 
the antithesis of time and eternity, life and death, disappears.<note n="228" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p20.2">That Augustine was able from this point of view to make the 
conscious feeling of blessedness a force entering into the affairs of this world, 
is shown by the passage De civit. dei XIX. 14, which, indeed, so far as I know, 
is almost unique. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p20.3">Et quoniam (Christianus) quamdin est in isto mortali corpore, 
peregrinatur a domino, ambulat per fidem non per speciem; ac per hoc omnem pacem 
vel corporis vel animæ vel simul corporis et animæ refert ad illam pacem, quæ 
homini mortali est cum immortali deo, ut ei sit ordinata in fide sub æterna lege 
obœdientia. Jam vero quia duo præcipua præcepta, hoc est dilectionem dei et dilectionem 
proximi, docet magister deus . . . consequens est, ut etiam proximo ad diligendum 
deum consulat, quem jubetur sicut se ipsum diligere (sic uxori, sic filiis, sic 
domesticis, sic ceteris quibus potuerit hominibus), et ad hoc sibi a proximo, si 
forte indiget, consuli velit; ac per hoc erit pacatus, quantum in ipso est, omni homini pace hominum, id est ordinata concordia cujus hic ordo est, prinmm ut nulli 
noceat, deinde ut etiam prosit cui potuerit. Primitus ergo inest ei suorum cura; 
ad eos quippe habet opportuniorem facilioremque aditum consulendi, vel naturæ 
ordine vel ipsius societatis humanæ. Unde apostolus dicit: ‘Quisquis autem suis 
et maxime domesticis non providet, fidem denegat et est infideli deterior.’ Hinc 
itaque etiam pax domestica oritur, id est ordinati imperandi obœdiendique concordia 
cohabitantium. Imperaut enim, qui consulunt: sicut vir uxori, parentes finis, domini 
servis. . . . Sed in domo justi viventes ex fide et adhuc ab illa cælesti civitate 
peregrinantis etiam qui imperant serviunt eis, quibus videntur imperare. Neque enim 
dominandi cupiditate imperant, sed officio consulendi, nec principandi superbia, 
sed providendi misericordia.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p21">4. Starting from this, he arrived at a series of views which necessarily 
exerted a powerful influence on the popular frame of mind.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p22">(<i>a</i>) Of the three virtues, graces, by which man clings to God—faith, 
love, and hope—love continues to exist in eternity. Accordingly, love, unchanging 
and grateful, connects this world with the next.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p23">(<i>b</i>) Thereby, however, the quietism of knowledge is also modified. 
Seeing is to be nothing but loving; an element of adjustment of all discords in 
feeling and will is introduced into the notion of blessedness, and although “rational contemplation” 

<pb n="137" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_137" />(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p23.1">contemplatio rationalis</span>) is always ranked above “rational 
action” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p23.2">actio rationalis</span>), a high value is always attached to practical and active 
love.<note n="229" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p23.3">The element of “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p23.4">pax</span>” obtains a value higher than and independent 
of knowledge (see above). That is shown also in the fact that the definitive state 
of the unsaved (De civit. dei, XIX., 28) is not described as ignorance, but as 
<i>constant war</i>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p23.5">Quod bellum gravius et amarius cogitari potest, quam ubi voluntas sic adversa 
est passioni et passio voluntati, ut nullius earum victoria tales inimicitiæ finiantur, 
et ubi sic confligit cum ipsa natura corporis vis doloris, ut neutrum alteri cedat? 
Hic [in terra] enim quando contingit iste conflictus, aut dolor vincit et sensum 
mors adimit, aut natura vincit et dolorem sanitas tollit. Ibi autem et dolor permanet 
ut affligat, et natura perdurat ut sentiat; quia utrumque ideo non deficit, ne 
pœna deficiat.</span>” Undoubtedly, as regards the sainted (see Book, XXII.), the conception 
comes again and again to the front that their felicity will consist in seeing God.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p24">(<i>c</i>) A higher meaning was now given, not indeed to the earthly 
world, but to the earthly Church and its peculiar privileges (within it) in this 
world. The idea of the city of God on earth, formulated long before by others, was 
yet, as we shall see in the next section, first raised by Augustine into the sphere 
of religious thought. In front of the Holy of Holies, the first and last things, 
he beheld, as it were, a sanctuary, the Church on earth, with the blessings granted 
it by God. He saw that it was a self-rewarding task, nay, a sacred duty, to cherish 
this sanctuary, to establish it in the world, to rank it higher than worldly ties, 
and to devote to it all earthly goods, in order again to receive them from it as 
legitimate possessions. He thus, following, indeed, the impulses given by the Western 
tradition, also created, if we may use so bold a phrase, a religion of the second 
order. But this second-order religion, was not, as in the case of the Greeks, the 
formless creation of a superstitious cultus. It was on the contrary a doctrine which 
dealt with the Church in its relation to the world as an active and moral power 
transforming and governing society, as an organism, in which Christ was actively 
present, of the sacraments, of goodness and righteousness. Ecclesiasticism and theology 
were meant to be thoroughly united, the former serving the latter, the one like 
Martha, the other like Mary.<note n="230" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p24.1">Augustine has (De trin. I. 20) applied this comparison to the 
Churches of the future and present world; we may also adapt it to the relations 
of his doctrines of the Church and of God.</note> They ministered to 

<pb n="138" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_138" />the same object, and righteousness made perfect by love was the 
element in which both lived.<note n="231" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p24.2">Ritschl published in his Treatise on the method of the earliest 
history of dogma (Jahrb. f. deutsche Theol., 1871) the grand conception that the 
Areopagite in the East, and Augustine in the West, were parallels; that the former 
founded a ritualistic ecclesiasticism, the latter an ecclesiasticism of moral tasks, 
in the service of a world-wide Christianity that both thus modified in the same 
direction, but with entirely different means, the old state of feeling (the bare 
hope of the future life). This conception is substantially correct If we keep firm 
hold of the fact that the traditional popular Catholic system was not modified by 
either to its utmost limit, and that both followed impulses <i>which had been at work 
in their Churches even before their time</i>. The doctrine regarding the Church was 
not Augustine’s “central idea,” but he took what every Catholic was certain of, 
and made it a matter of clearer, in part for the first time of any clear, conviction; 
and moved by very varied causes, he finally produced an ecclesiasticism whose 
independent value he himself never thoroughly perceived.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p25">(<i>d</i>) While the ascetic life remained the ideal for the individual, 
Augustine modified the popular tendency also in monachism by never forgetting, with 
all his appreciation of external works (poverty, virginity, etc.), that faith, hope, 
and charity were alone of decisive importance, and that therefore the worth of the 
man who possessed these virtues might no longer be determined by his outward performances. 
He knew, besides, better than anyone else, that external works might be accomplished 
with a godless heart—not only by heretical monks, where this was self-evident, but 
also by Catholics, Ep., 78, 79, and, uniting ascetics as closely as possible to 
the Church, he urged them to engage in active work. Here, again, we see that he 
broke through the barren system which made blessedness consist in <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p25.1">contemplatio rationalis</span> 
and that alone.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p26">This is, in brief, Augustine’s doctrine of the first and last 
things, together with indications that point to that sphere which belongs though 
not directly yet indirectly to those things, <i>viz.</i>, the equipment and tasks of the 
Church in our present state. “Doctrine” of the first and last things is really 
an incorrect expression; for, and this is the supreme thing to be said in closing 
the subject, it was not to him a matter of “doctrine,” but of the faithful reproduction 
of his <i>experiences</i>. The most thorough-going modification by Augustine of traditional 
dogmatic Christianity consisted in his perception “that Christianity is 

<pb n="139" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_139" />ultimately different from everything called ‘doctrine’” (Reuter, 
p. 494). The law is doctrine; the gospel is power. The law produces enlightenment; 
the gospel peace. This Augustine clearly perceived, and thereby set religion in 
the sphere of a vital, spiritual experience, while he disassociated it from knowledge 
and inference. He once more, indeed, placed his newly-discovered truth on the plane 
of the old; for he was a Catholic Christian; but the connection with the past 
which belongs to every effective reformer need not prevent us from exhibiting his 
originality. Anyone who seeks to give effect to the “whole” Augustine and the “whole” Luther is suspected of seeking to evade the “true” Augustine and the “true” Luther; for what man’s peculiarity and strength are fully expressed in the 
breadth of all he has said and done? One or two glorious passages from Augustine 
should show, in conclusion, that he divested the Christian religion of what is called 
“doctrine” or “dogma.” “I possess nothing but will; I know nothing but that what 
is fleeting and transitory ought to be despised, and what is certain and eternal 
ought to be sought for. . . . If those who flee to thee find thee by faith, grant 
faith; if by virtue, grant virtue; if by knowledge, grant knowledge. Increase 
in me faith, hope, love.” “But we say that man’s will is divinely aided to do what 
is righteous, so that, besides his creation with free-will, and besides the doctrine 
by which he is taught how he should live, <i>man receives the Holy Spirit in order 
that there may be created in his mind, even now when he still walks by faith, and 
not by appearance, the delight in and love of that supreme and unchangeable good 
which is God</i>; in order that this pledge, as it were, having been given him of the 
free gift, a man may fervently long to cling to his Creator, and be inflamed with 
desire to enter into the participation of that true light, that he may receive good 
from him from whom he has his being. For if the way of truth be hidden, free-will 
is of no use except for sinning, and when that which ought to be done, or striven 
for, begins to reveal itself, nothing is done, or undertaken, and the good life 
is not lived, unless it delights and is loved. But that it may be loved, the love 
of God is diffused in our hearts, not by free choice emanating from ourselves, but by the Holy 

<pb n="140" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_140" />Spirit given unto us.” “What the law of works commands by threatening, 
the law of faith effects by believing. <i>This is the wisdom which is called piety</i>, 
by which the father of lights is worshipped, by whom every excellence is given, 
and every gift made perfect. . . . By the law of works God says: Do what I command; 
by the law of faith we say to God: Grant what thou commandest. . . . We have 
not received the spirit of this world, says the most constant preacher of grace, 
but the spirit which is from God, that we may know what things have been granted 
us by God. But what is the spirit of this world but the spirit of pride? . . . 
Nor are they deceived by any other spirit, who, being ignorant of God’s righteousness, 
and seeking to establish their own, are not subject to God’s righteousness. 
<i>Whence it seems to me that he is a son of faith who knows from whom he hopes to receive 
what he does not yet possess, rather than he who attributes to himself what he has</i>. 
We conclude that a man is not justified by the letter, but by the spirit, not by 
the merits of his deeds, but by free grace.”<note n="232" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p26.1">Solil. I. 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p26.2">Nihil aliud habeo quam voluntatem; nihil aliud 
scio nisi fluxa et caduca spernenda esse, certa et æterna requirenda . . . si fide 
te inveniunt, qui ad te refugiunt, fidem da, si virtute, virtutem, si scientia, 
scientiam. Auge in me fidem, auge spem, auge caritatem.</span>” De spiritu et lit., 5: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p26.3">Nos autem dicimus humanam voluntatem sic divinitus adjuvari ad faciendam justitiam, 
ut præter quod creatus est homo cum libero arbitrio voluntatis, præterque doctrinam 
qua ei præcipitur quemadmodum vivere debeat, accipiat spiritum sanctum, quo fiat 
in animo ejus delectatio dilectioque summi illius atque incommutabilis boni quod 
deus est, etiam nunc cum adhuc per fidem ambulatur, nondum per speciem: ut hac 
sibi velut arra data gratuiti muneris inardescat inhærere creatori atque inflammetur 
accedere ad participationem illius veri luminis, ut ex illo ei bene sit, a quo habet 
ut sit. Nam neque liberum arbitrium quidquam nisi ad peccandum valet, si lateat 
veritatis via, et cum id quod agendum et quo nitendum est cœperit non latere, nisi etiam delectet et ametur, non agitur, non suscipitur, non bene vivitur. Ut autem 
diligatur, caritas dei diffunditur in cordibus nostris, non per arbitrium liberum 
quod surgit ex nobis, sed per spiritum sanctum qui datus est nobis.</span>” L.c., 22: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p26.4">Quod 
operum lex minando imperat, hoc fidei Iex credendo impetrat. Ipsa est illa sapientia quæ pietas vocatur, qua colitur 
pater luminum, a quo est omne datum optimum et omne donum perfectum. . . . 
Lege operum dicit deus: Fac quod jubeo; lege fidei dicitur deo: Da quod 
jubes. . . . Non spiritum hujus mundi accepimus, ait constantissimus 
gratiæ prædicator, sed spiritum qui ex deo est, ut sciamus quæ a deo donata sunt nobis. Quis est autem 
spiritus mundi hujus, nisi superbiæ spiritus? . . . Nec alio spiritu decipiuntur 
etiam illi qui ignorantes dei justitiam et suam justitiam volentes constituere, 
justitiæ dei non sunt subjecti. Unde mihi videtur magis esse fidei filius, qui 
novit a quo speret quod nondum habet, quam qui sibi tribuit id quod habet. Colligimus 
non justificari hominem littera, sed spiritu, non factorum meritis, sed gratuita gratia.</span>”</note></p>


</div5>

            <div5 title="2. The Donatist Controversy. The Work: De civitate Dei. Doctrine of the Church, and Means of Grace." progress="43.33%" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii" prev="ii.ii.i.iv.ii" next="ii.ii.i.iv.iv">
<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p1">2. <i>The Donatist Controversy. The Work: De civitate Dei. Doctrine of the Church, and Means of Grace</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p2">Augustine was still occupied with the controversy with the Manichæans, 
in which he so sharply emphasised the authority 


<pb n="141" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_141" />of the Catholic Church,<note n="233" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p2.1">The Manichæans professed, in the controversy of the day, to be 
the men of “free inquiry” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p2.2">docendi fontem aperire gloriantur</span>” De utilit. 21). 
We cannot here discuss how far they were; Augustine did not conscientiously feel 
that his breach with them was a breach with free inquiry. Therefore the efforts 
from the outset to define the relations of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p2.3">ratio</span> and <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p2.4">auctoritas</span>, and to save what 
was still possible of the former.</note> when his ecclesiastical position—Presbyter, 
<span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p2.5">A.D.</span> 392, Bishop, <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p2.6">A.D.</span> 396, in Hippo—compelled him to take up the fight with the 
Donatists. In Hippo these formed the majority of the inhabitants, and so violent 
was their hatred that they even refused to make bread for the Catholics. Augustine 
fought with them from 393 to 411, and wrote against them a succession of works, 
some of these being very comprehensive.<note n="234" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p2.7">Psalmus c. partem Donati—C. Parmeniani epist. ad Tichonium b. 
III.—De bapt. c. Donatistas, b. VII.—C. litteras Petiliani, b. III.—Ep. ad Catholicos 
c. Donatistas—C. Cresconium, b. IV.—De unico bapt. c. Petilianum—Breviculus Collationis 
c. Donatistis—Post collationem ad Donatistas. Further, at a later date Sermo ad 
Cæsareensis ecclesiæ plebem—De gestis cum Emerito—C. Gaudentium Donatistam episcopum, 
b. II. The Sermo de Rusticiano is a forgery by the notorious Hieronymus Viguerius.</note> We must here take for granted a knowledge 
of the course of the controversy at Synods, and as influenced by the intrusion of 
the Civil power.<note n="235" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p2.8">Augustine supported, at least from <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p2.9">A.D.</span> 407, the suppression 
by force of the Donatists by the Christian state in the interest of “loving discipline.” 
The discussion of <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p2.10">A.D.</span> 411 was a tragi-comedy. Last traces of the Donatists are 
still found in the time of Gregory I., who anew invoked the aid of the Civil power 
against them.</note> It was carried on upon the ground prepared by Cyprian. His authority 
was accepted by the opponents. Accordingly, internal antitheses developed in the 
dispute which had remained latent in Cyprian’s theory. The new-fashioned Catholic 
theory had been already stated impressively by Optatus (see above, p. 42 ff.). It 
was reserved to Augustine to extend and complete it. But, as it usually happens 
in such questions, every newly-acquired position opened up new questions, and for one solution created any number of 

<pb n="142" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_142" />problems. And thus Augustine left more problems than he had solved.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p3">The controversy did not now deal directly with the hierarchical 
constitution of the Church. Episcopacy was an accepted fact. The competency of the 
Church was questioned, and therewith its nature, significance, and extent. That 
ultimately the constitution of the Church should be dragged into the same peril 
was inevitable; for the hierarchy is, of course, the tenderest part in a constitution 
based upon it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p4"><i>The schism was in itself the greatest evil</i>. But in order to get 
over it, it was necessary to go to its roots and show <i>that it was utterly impossible 
to sever oneself from the Catholic Church, that the unity, as well as truth of the 
Church, was indestructible</i>. The main thesis of the Donatists was to the effect that 
the empirical is only the true Church when those who propagate it, the priests, 
are “pure”; for no one can propagate what he does not himself possess.<note n="236" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p4.1">C. Litt. Petil I. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p4.2">Qui fidem a perfido sumpserit non fidem 
percipit, sed reatum.</span>” I. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p4.3">Conscientia dantis adtenditur, qui abluat accipientis.</span>” 
Other Donatistic theses ran (l.c.) “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p4.4">Omnes res origine et radice consistit, et si 
caput non habet aliquid, nihil est.</span>” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p4.5">Nec quidquam bene regenerat, nisi bono semine 
(boni sacerdotis) regeneretur.</span>” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p4.6">Quæ potest esse perversitas ut qui suis criminibus 
reus est, alium faciat innocentem?</span>”</note> The true 
Church thus needs pure priests; it must therefore declare consecration by <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p4.7">traditores</span> 
to be invalid; and it cannot admit the efficacy of baptism administered by the 
impure—heretics, or those guilty of mortal sins; finally, it must exclude all that 
is manifestly stained and unworthy. This was followed by the breach with such Christian 
communions as did not strictly observe these rules, and by the practice of re-baptism.<note n="237" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p4.8">The Donatists, of course, did not regard it as re-baptism, l.c. 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p4.9">non repetimus quod jam erat, sed damus quod non erat.</span>”</note> 
Separation was imperative, no matter how great or small the extent of the Church. 
This thesis was supplemented, during the period of the State persecutions, by a 
second, that the persecuted Church was the true one, and that the State had nothing 
to do with the Church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p5">Augustine’s counter-argument, based on Cyprian, Ambrosiaster, 
and Optatus, but partly disavowing, though with due respect, the first-named, went far beyond a bare refutation of 

<pb n="143" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_143" />the separatists. He created the beginnings of a doctrine of the 
Church, and means of grace, of the Church as institute of salvation, the organism 
of the good, <i>i.e.</i>, of divine powers in the world. Nor did the Donatist controversy 
furnish him with his only motive for developing this doctrine. The dispute with 
the Manichæans had already roused his interest in the authority of the Church, 
and led him to look more closely into it than his predecessors (see above, p. 79 
ff.), who, indeed, were quite at one with him in their <i>practical</i> attitude to the 
Church. The Pelagian controversy, the state of the world, and the defence of Christianity 
against heathen attacks, had an extremely important influence on conceptions of 
the Church. Thus Augustine created the Catholic doctrine of the Catholic Church 
on earth, and we attempt in what follows to give, as far as possible, a complete 
and connected account of it. Finally, the earthly Church was and remained absolutely 
nothing but a means for the eternal salvation of the individual, and therefore the 
doctrines of the Church was also meant to be nothing but a subsidiary doctrine. 
But if all dogmatic ran the risk, with its means and subsidiary conceptions, of 
obscuring the important point, the danger was imminent here. Does not the doctrine 
of salvation appear in Catholicism to be almost nullified by the “subsidiary doctrine,” 
the doctrine of the Church?<note n="238" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p5.1">Doctrine is, strictly speaking, inaccurate; for Catholicism 
does not know of any “doctrines” here, but describes an actual state of matters 
brought about by God.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p6">Grace and Authority—these two powers had, according to Augustine’s 
self-criticism, effected his conversion. The authority was the Church. Every one 
knew what the Church was: the empirical, visible Church, which had triumphed ever 
since the days of Constantine. A “logical definition” of the Church was therefore 
unnecessary. The important point was to show that men needed an authority, and why 
it was the authority. The weak intellect needed revelation, which brings truth to 
the individual, before he himself is capable of finding it; this revelation is 
bound up in the Church. The fact that the 

<pb n="144" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_144" />Church was the authority for doctrine constituted for long Augustine’s 
only interest in it. He produced in support of this principle proofs of subjective 
necessity and of an objective nature; yet he never reached in his exposition the 
stringency and certainty which as a Catholic he simply felt; for who can demonstrate 
that an <i>external</i> authority <i>must</i> be authoritative? The most important point was 
that the Church proclaimed itself to be the authority in doctrine. One was certainly 
a member of the Church only in so far as he submitted to its authority. There was 
no other way of belonging to it. Conversely, its significance seemed, on superficial 
reflection, to be entirely limited to doctrinal authority. We occupy our true relation 
to God and Christ, we possess and expect heavenly blessings only when we follow 
the doctrinal instructions given by the Church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p7">Augustine embraced this “superficial reflection” until his ecclesiastical 
office and the Donatist controversy led him to more comprehensive considerations. 
He had arrived at his doctrine of predestinating grace without any external instigation 
by independent meditation on the nature of conversion and piety. The development 
of his doctrine regarding the Church, so far as it carried out popular Catholic 
ideas, was entirely dependent on the external circumstances in which he found himself 
placed. But he did not himself feel that he was stating a doctrine; he was only 
describing an actual position accepted all along by every Catholic, one which each 
had to interpret to himself, but without subtraction or addition. In addition to 
the importance of the Church as a doctrinal authority, he also felt its significance 
as a sacred institution which imparted grace. On its latter feature he especially 
reflected; but the Church appeared to him much more vividly after he had gained 
his doctrine of grace: it was the one communion of saints, the dwelling-place of 
the Spirit who created faith, love, and hope. We condense his most important statements.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p8">1. The Catholic Church, held together by the Holy Spirit, who 
is also the bond of union in the Trinity, possesses its most important mark in its 
unity, and that a unity in faith, love, and hope, as well as in Catholicity.</p>

<pb n="145" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_145" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p9">2. This unity in the midst of the divisions existing among men 
is the greatest of miracles, the proof that the Church is not the work of men, but 
of the Holy Spirit.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p10">3. This follows still more clearly when we consider that unity 
presupposes love. Love is, however, the proper sphere of the Spirit’s activity; 
or more correctly, all love finds its source in the Holy Spirit;<note n="239" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p10.1">Grace is love and love is grace: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p10.2">caritas est gratia testamenti novi.</span>”</note> for faith and 
hope can be acquired to a certain extent independently—therefore also outside of 
the Church—but love issues only from the Holy Spirit. The Church, accordingly, because 
it is a unity, is the alliance of love, in which alone sinners can be purified; 
for the Spirit only works in “love the bond of unity” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p10.3">in unitatis vinculo caritate</span>). 
If then the unity of the Church rests primarily on faith, yet it rests <i>essentially</i> 
on the sway of the spirit of love alone, which presupposes faith.<note n="240" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p10.4">C. Crescon. I. 34: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p10.5">Non autem existimo quemquam ita desipere, 
ut credat ad ecclesiæ pertinere unitatem eum qui non habet caritatem. Sicut ergo 
deus unus colitur ignoranter etiam extra ecclesiam nec ideo non est ipse, et fides 
una habetur sine caritate etiam extra ecclesiam, nec ideo non est ipse, ita et unus 
baptismus, etc.</span>” God and faith also exist <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p10.6">extra ecclesiam</span> but 
not “<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p10.7">pie</span>.” The relevant 
passages are so numerous that it would give a false idea to quote singly. The conception 
given here constitutes the core of Augustine’s doctrine of the Church: The Holy 
Ghost, love, unity, and Church occupy an exclusive connection: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p10.8">caritas christiana 
nisi in unitate ecclesiæ non potest custodiri, etsi baptismum et fidem teneatis</span>” (c. Pet. litt. II. 172).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p11">4. The unity of the Church, represented in Holy Scripture by many 
symbols and figures, obtains its strongest guarantee from the fact that Christ has 
made the Church his bride and his body. This relationship is so close that we can 
absolutely call the Church “Christ”;<note n="241" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p11.1">De unit eccl. 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p11.2">totus Christus caput et corpus est.</span>” De 
civit. XXI. 25. De pecc. mer. I. 59: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p11.3">Homines sancti et fideles fiunt cum homine 
Christo unus Christus, ut omnibus per ejus hanc gratiam societatemque adscendentibus 
ipse unus Christus adscendat in cælum, qui de cælo descendit.</span>” Sermo 354, I: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p11.4">Prædicat Christus Christum.</span>”</note> for it constitutes a <i>real</i> unity with Christ. 
Those who are in the Church are thus “among the members of Christ” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p11.5">in membris 
Christi</span>); the means and bond of this union are in turn nothing but love, more precisely 
the love that resides in unity (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p11.6">caritas unitatis</span>).</p>

<pb n="146" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_146" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p12">5. Heretics, <i>i.e.</i>, those who follow a faith chosen by themselves, 
cannot be in the Church, because they would at once destroy its presupposition, 
the unity of faith; the Church, however, is not a society like the State, which 
tolerates all sorts of philosophers in its midst. Expelled heretics serve the good 
of the Church, just as everything must benefit those who love God, for they exercise 
them in <i>patience</i> (by means of persecutions), in <i>wisdom</i> (by false contentions), and 
in <i>love to their enemies</i>, which has to be evinced on the one hand in saving beneficence, 
and on the other in the terrors of discipline.<note n="242" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p12.1">De civit. dei, XVIII. 51, X.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p13">6. But neither do the Schismatics, <i>i.e.</i>, those who possessed the 
true faith, belong to the Church; for in abandoning its unity—being urged thereto 
by pride like the heretics—they show that they do not possess love, and accordingly 
are beyond the pale of the operations of the Holy Spirit. Accordingly the Catholic 
Church is the only Church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p14">7. From this it follows that salvation (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p14.1">salus</span>) is not to be found 
outside the Church, for since love is confined to the visible Church, even heroic 
acts of faith, and faith itself, are destitute of the saving stamp, which exists 
through love alone.<note n="243" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p14.2"><scripRef passage="Ep. 173, 6" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p14.3">Ep. 173, 6</scripRef>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p14.4">Foris ab ecclesia constitutus et separatus a compagine 
unitatis et vinculo caritatis æterno supplicio puniveris, etiam si pro Christi 
nomine vivus incenderis.</span>”</note> Means of sanctification, a sort of faith, and miraculous powers 
may accordingly exist outside of the Church (see afterwards), but they cannot produce 
the effect and afford the benefit they are meant to have.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p15">8. The second mark of the Church is holiness. This consists in 
the fact that it is holy through its union with Christ and the activity of the Spirit, 
possesses the means—in the Word and sacraments—of sanctifying its individual members, 
<i>i.e.</i>, of perfecting them in love, and has also actually attained this end. That 
it does not succeed in doing so in the case of all who are in its midst<note n="244" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p15.1">The Biblical texts are here used that had been already quoted 
against Calixtus and the Anti-Novatians (Noah’s Ark, The Wheat and Tares, etc.).</note>—for it 
will only be without spot or wrinkle in the world beyond—nay, that it cannot entirely destroy sin except 

<pb n="147" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_147" />in a very few, detracts nothing from its holiness. Even a preponderance 
of the wicked and hypocritical over the good and spiritual<note n="245" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p15.2">Augustine seems to have thought that the bad were in the majority 
even in the Church. He at anyrate held that the majority of men would be lost (Enchir. 
97).</note> does not lessen it, 
for there would be no Church at all if the Donatist thesis were correct, that unholy 
members put an end to the Church’s existence. The Donatists required to limit their 
own contention in a quite capricious fashion, in order to avoid destroying the Church.<note n="246" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p15.3">De bapt. II. 8: If the Donatists were right, there would have 
been no Church even in Cyprian’s time; their own origin would therefore have been 
unholy. Augustine often reproaches them with the number of gross sinners in their 
midst. Their grossest sin, it is true, was—schism (c. litt. Pet. II. 221).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p16">9. Although the tares are not to be rooted out, since men are 
not omniscient, and this world is not the scene of the consummation, yet the Church 
exercises its discipline, and in certain circumstances even excommunicates; but 
it does not do so properly in order to preserve its holiness, but to educate its 
members or guard them against infection. But the Church can also tolerate. “They 
do not know the wicked in the Catholic unity, or they tolerate those they know for 
the sake of unity.”<note n="247" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p16.1">C. Petil. I. 25: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p16.2">Malos in unitate catholica vel non noverunt, 
vel pro unitate tolerant quos noverunt.</span>”</note> It can even suffer manifest and gross sinners, if in a particular 
case the infliction of punishment might result in greater harm.<note n="248" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p16.3">Here and there in Augustine the thought occurs that the new 
covenant was throughout milder than the old.</note> It is itself secured 
from contamination by the profane by never approving evil, and always retaining 
its control over the means of sanctification.<note n="249" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p16.4">C. litt. Pet. III. 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p16.5">Licet a malis interim vita, moribus, 
corde ac voluntate separari atque discedere, quæ separatio semper oportet custodiatur. 
Corporalis autem separatio ad sæculi finem fidenter, patienter, fortiter exspectatur.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p17">10. But it is indeed an attribute of its holiness also to beget 
actually holy members. It can furnish evidence of this, since a few have attained 
perfection in it, since miracles and signs have constantly been wrought, and a general 
elevation and sanctification of morals been achieved by it, and since, finally, 
its whole membership will in the end be holy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p18">11. Its holiness is, however, shown more clearly in the fact 

<pb n="148" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_148" />that it is <i>only within the Church</i> that personal 
holiness can be attained (see above sub. 7).<note n="250" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p18.1">Sermo 4, 11: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p18.2">Omnes quotquot fuerunt sancti, ad ipsam ecclesiam 
pertinent.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p19">12. The unholy in the Church unquestionably belong to it; for 
being in its unity they are subject to the operation of the means of sanctification, and can still become good and spiritual. 
Yet they do not belong to the inner court of the Church, but form a wider circle 
in it. [They are “vessels to dishonour in the house of God” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p19.1">vasa in contumeliam 
in domo dei</span>); they are not themselves, like the “vessels to honour” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p19.2">vasa in 
honorem</span>), the house of God, but are “in it”; they are “in the communion of the 
sacraments,” not in the proper society of the house, but “adjoined to the communion of the saints” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p19.3">congregationi 
sanctorum admixti</span>); they are in a sense <i>not</i> in the Church, because they are not the Church self; therefore the Church can also be described as a “mixed body” 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p19.4">corpus permixtum</span>).]<note n="251" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p19.5">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p19.6">Corpus permixtum</span>” against the second rule of Tichonius, who 
had spoken of a bipartite body of the Lord, a term rejected by Augustine. Not a 
few of Augustine’s arguments here suggest the idea that an invisible Church present 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p19.7">in occulto</span>” in the visible was the true Church (De bapt. V. 38).</note> Nay, even the heretics and schismatics, in so far as 
they have appropriated the Church’s means of sanctification (see 
under), belong to the Catholic Church, since the latter makes them sons without 
requiring to impart a second baptism.<note n="252" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p19.8">De bapt. I. 13: The question of the Donatists was whether in 
the view of Catholics baptism begot “sons” in the Donatist Church. if the Catholics 
said it did, then it should follow that the Donatists had a Church, and since there 
was only one, the Church; but if the question was answered in the negative, then 
they drew the inference: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p19.9">Cur ergo apud vos non renascuntur per baptismum, qui 
transeunt a nobis ad vos, cum apud nos fuerint baptizati, si nondum nati sunt?</span>” 
To this Augustine replies: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p19.10">Quasi vero ex hoc generet unde separata est, et non 
ex hoc unde conjuncta est. Separata est enim a vinculo caritatis et pacio, sed 
juncta est in uno baptismate. <i>Itaque est una ecclesia, quæ sola Catholica nominatur</i>; 
et quidquid suum habet in communionibus diversorum a sua unitate separatis, <i>per 
hoc quod suum in eis habet, ipsa utique general, non illæ</i>.</span>”</note> The character of the Church’s holiness is 
not modified by these wider circles in the sphere to which it extends; for, as regards 
its foundation, means, and aim, it always remains the same, and a time will come when the holiness of all its members—for Augustine 
does not neglect this mark—will be an actual fact.</p>

<pb n="149" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_149" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p20">13. The third mark of the Church is <i>Catholicity</i>. It is that which, 
combined with unity, furnishes the most impressive external proof, and the surest 
criterion of its truth. That is, Catholicity—extension over the globe—was prophesied, 
and had been realised, although it must be described as a miracle, that an association 
which required such faith and obedience, and handed down such mysteries, should 
have obtained this extension. The obvious miracle is precisely the evidence of the 
truth. Donatists cannot be the Church, because they are virtually confined to Africa. 
The Church can only exist where it proves its Catholicity by union with Rome and 
the ancient Oriental Churches, with the communities of the whole globe. The objection 
that men’s sin hinders the extension is without weight; for that would have had 
to be prophesied. But it is the opposite that was prophesied and fulfilled.<note n="253" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p20.1">A Donatist, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p20.2">historicus doctus</span>,” indeed urged the telling objection 
(<scripRef passage="Ep. 93, 23" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p20.3">Ep. 93, 23</scripRef>) “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p20.4">Quantum ad totius mundi pertinet partes, modica pars est in compensatione 
totius mundi, in qua fides Christiana nominatur.</span>” Augustine, naturally, was unable 
really to weaken the force of this objection.</note> The 
reminder, also, that many heresies were extended over the world is of no consequence; 
for, firstly, almost all heresies are <i>national</i>, secondly, even the most wide-spread 
heresy finds another existing at its side, and thereby reveals its falsehood. [This 
is the old sophism: on the one hand, disintegration is regarded as the essential 
characteristic of heresies; on the other, they are represented as forming a unity 
in order that the existence of others side by side with it may be urged against 
each in turn.]</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p21">14. The fourth mark of the Church is its <i>apostolicity</i>. It was 
displayed in the Catholic Church, (1) in the possession of apostolic writings,<note n="254" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p21.1">We have already remarked that Augustine held these to have—at 
least in many respects—an independent authority; see Doctrina Christ. and <scripRef passage="Ep 54, 55" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p21.2">Ep 54, 
55</scripRef>. In not a few expositions it seems as if the appeal to the Church was solely 
to the Church that possessed Scripture.</note> and 
doctrine, (2) in its ability to trace its existence up to the Apostolic communities 
and the Apostles, and to point to its unity (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p21.3">communicatio</span>) with the churches founded 
by the latter.<note n="255" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p21.4">Besides the whole of the anti-Donatist writings, see, <i>e.g.</i>, 
<scripRef passage="Ep. 43, 21" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p21.5">Ep. 43, 21</scripRef>; 44, 3; 49, 2, 3; 51, 5; 53, 3.</note> This proof was especially to be adduced in the 

<pb n="150" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_150" />succession of the Bishops, though their importance is for the 
rest not so strongly emphasised by Augustine as by Cyprian; indeed passages occur 
in his works in which the universal priesthood, as maintained by Tertullian, is 
proclaimed.<note n="256" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p21.6">De civit. dei, XX. 10: Distinction between <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p21.7">sacerdotes</span> and <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p21.8">proprie 
sacerdotes</span>.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p22">15. While among the apostolic communities those of the East are 
also very important, yet that of Rome, and in consequence its Bishop, hold the first 
place. Peter is the representative of the Apostles, of Christians in general (<scripRef passage="Ep. 53, 2" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p22.1">Ep. 
53, 2</scripRef>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p22.2">totius ecclesiæ figuram gerens</span>”), of weak Christians, and of Bishops, 
or the Episcopal ministry. Augustine maintained the theory of Cyprian and Optatus 
regarding Peter’s chair: it was occupied by the Roman Bishop and it was necessary 
to be in accord with it, because it was the apostolic seat <i>par excellence, i.e.</i>, 
the bearer of the doctrinal authority and unity of the Church. His statements as 
to the infallibility of the Roman chair are as uncertain and contradictory as those 
dealing with the Councils and Episcopate. He had no doubt that a Council ranked 
above the Roman Bishop (<scripRef passage="Ep. 43, 19" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p22.3">Ep. 43, 19</scripRef>).<note n="257" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p22.4">Augustine’s attitude to the Roman Bishop, <i>i.e.</i> to the infallible 
Roman tradition, is shown clearly in his criticism of Zosimus (Reuter p. 312 ff., 
325 ff.) and in the extremely valuable 36 Epistle, which discusses the work of an 
anonymous Roman writer, who had glorified the Roman Church along with Peter (c. 
21 “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p22.5">Petrus, apostolorum caput, cœli janitor, ecclesiæ fundamentum</span>”), and had 
declared statutory institutions of the Roman Church to be universally binding.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p23">16. Augustine was convinced of the <i>infallibility</i> of the Catholic 
Church; for it is a necessary consequence of its <i>authority</i> as based on Apostolicity. 
But he never had any occasion to think out this predicate, and to establish it in 
the representation and decisions of the Church. Therefore he made many admissions, 
partly without thought, partly when hard pressed, which, logically understood, 
destroyed the Church’s infallibility.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p24">17. So also he holds the <i>indispensableness</i> of the Church, for 
it follows from the exclusive relation to Christ and the Holy Spirit revealed in 
its unity and holiness. This indispensableness is expressed in the term “Mother 
Church”<note n="258" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p24.1">C. litt. Pet. III. 10: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p24.2">deum patrem et ejus ecclesiam matrem 
habere.</span>”</note> (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p24.3">ecclesia mater</span> or <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p24.4">corpus Christi</span>); on modifications, see later.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p25">18. Finally, he was also convinced of the <i>permanence</i> of the 

<pb n="151" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_151" />Church, and therewith also of its <i>primeval</i> character; for this 
follows from the exclusive relation to God; yet ideas entered 
into the conception of permanence and primevalness, which did not flow from any consideration of the empirical Church (“the heavenly Church” on the one hand, the “city of God” on the 
other; on this see under).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p26">19. The empirical Catholic Church is also the “Kingdom of God” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p26.1">regnum dei, civitas dei</span>). As a matter of fact these terms 
are primarily employed in a view which is indifferent to the empirical Church (see 
under); but since to Augustine there was ultimately only one Church, everything that was true of it was 
also applicable to the empirical Church. At all times he referred to the Catholic 
Church the old term which had long been applied to the Church, “the kingdom (city) of God,” of course 
having in mind not that the Church was the mixed, but the true body (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p26.2">corpus permixtum, 
verum</span>).<note n="259" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p26.3">Perhaps the most cogent evidence of this is <scripRef passage="Ep. 36, 17" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p26.4">Ep. 36, 17</scripRef>. The 
anonymous Roman Christian had appealed to the verse “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p26.5">Non est regnum dei esca et 
potus</span>,” <i>and simply identified</i> “<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p26.6">regnum dei</span>” with “<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p26.7">ecclesia</span>,” to prove that the Roman 
command to fast on the Sabbath was apostolic. Augustine does not reject this identification, 
but only the inference drawn from it by the anonymous writer. Here, however, ecclesia 
is manifestly the Catholic Church. In De trinit. I. 16, 20, 21, Augustine has no 
doubt that the regnum, which Christ will hand over to the Father, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p26.8">omnes justi sunt, 
in quibus nunc regnat mediator</span>,” or the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p26.9">credentes et viventes ex fide; fideles quippe ejus quos redemit sanguine suo dicti sunt regnum ejus.</span>” That is the Church; 
but at the same time it is self-evident that its “wrinkles” are ignored, yet 
not so its organisation; see on <scripRef passage="Psalms 126:3" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p26.10" parsed="|Ps|126|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.126.3">Ps. CXXVI. 3</scripRef>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p26.11">Quæ autem domus dei et ipsa civitas? 
Domus enim dei populus dei, quia domus dei templum dei . . . omnes fideles, quæ 
est domus dei, cum angelis faciunt unam civitatem. <i>Habet custodes. Christus custodiebat, 
custos erat. Et episcopi hoc faciunt</i>. Nam ideo altior locus positus est episcopis, 
ut ipsi superintendant et tamquam custodiant populum.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27">20. But Augustine gave a much stronger hold than his predecessors 
to the conception that the Church is the kingdom of God, and by the manner in which 
in his “Divine Comedy,” the “De civitate dei,” he contrasted the Church with the State, far 
more than his own expressed view, he roused the conviction that the empirical Catholic 
Church <i>sans phrase</i> was the kingdom of God, and the independent State that of the devil. That is, 
although primarily the earthly State (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27.1">civitas terrena</span>) consisted for Augustine in the society of the profane and reprobate, inclusive 
of demons, while the city of God (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27.2">civitas dei</span>) was the 

<pb n="152" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_152" />heavenly communion of all saints of all times, comprising the 
angels, yet he held that the former found their earthly historical form of expression 
and manifestation in the secular State, the latter in the empirical Church; for 
there were by no means two cities, kingdoms, temples, or houses of God. Accordingly 
the kingdom of God is the Church. And, carried away by the Church’s authority and 
triumph in the world, as also profoundly moved by the fall of the Roman world-empire, 
whose internal and external power manifestly no longer existed save in the Church, 
Augustine saw in the present epoch, <i>i.e.</i>, in the Church’s History, the millennial 
kingdom that had been announced by John (De civit. XX.). By this means he revised, 
without completely abolishing, the ancient Chiliasm of the Latin Church.<note n="260" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27.3">How far he went in this is shown by observing that in B. XX. 
he has connected with the present, as already fulfilled, not a few passages which 
plainly refer to Christ’s Second Advent; see c. 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27.4">Multa præterea quæ de ultimo 
judicio ita dici videntur, ut diligenter considerata reperiantur ambigua vel magis 
ad aliud pertinentia, <i>sive scilicet ad eum salva oris adventum, quo per totum hoc tempus 
in ecclesia sua venit, hoc est in membris suis, particulatim atque paulatim, quoniam 
tota corpus est ejus</i>, sive ad excidium terrenæ Hierusalem, quia et de illo cum loquitur, plerumque 
sic loquitur tamquam de fine sæculi atque illo die judicii novissimo et magno loquatur.</span>” 
Yet he has left standing much of the dramatic eschatology.</note> <i>But if 
it were once determined that the millennial kingdom was now, since Christ’s appearance, 
in existence, the Church was elevated to the throne of supremacy over the world</i>; 
for while this kingdom consists in Christ’s reign, he only reigns in the present 
through the Church. Augustine neither followed out nor clearly perceived the hierarchical 
tendency of his position; yet he reasoned out the present reign of Christ which 
he had to demonstrate (XX. 9-13) by reflecting that only the “saints” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27.5">sancti</span>) 
reign with Christ, and not, say, the “tares”; that thus only those reign in the 
kingdom who themselves constitute the kingdom; and that they reign because they 
aim at what is above, fight the fight of sanctification, and practise patience in 
suffering, etc. But he himself prepared the way directly for the sacerdotal interpretation 
of his thought, or positively expressed it, in two of his arguments. The one was 
drawn from him by exegesis,<note n="261" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27.6">See Reuter, Studie III.</note> the other is a result of a manifest view of his own. 
In the first place, <i>viz.</i>, he had to show that <scripRef passage="Revelation 20:4" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27.7" parsed="|Rev|20|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.20.4">Rev. XX. 4</scripRef> 

<pb n="153" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_153" />(“those sitting on thrones judge”) was even now being fulfilled. 
<i>He found this fulfilment in the heads of 
the Church, who controlled the keys of binding and loosing, accordingly in the clergy</i> (XX. 
9). Secondly, he prepared the way for the supremacy of the Church over the State<note n="262" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27.8">Augustine had already written in <scripRef passage="Ep. 35" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27.9">Ep. 35</scripRef> (<span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27.10">A.D.</span> 396, c. 3): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27.11">Dominus jugo suo in gremio ecclesiæ 
toto orbe diffuso omnia terrena regna subjecit.</span>”</note> 
in his explicit arguments both against and in favour of the latter (XIX., and 
even before this in V.). The earthly State (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27.12">civitas terrena</span>) and accordingly secular 
kingdoms are sprung from sin, the virtue of the ambitious, and simply because they 
strive for earthly possessions—summed up in the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27.13">pax terrena</span>, carried out in all 
earthly affairs—they are sinful, and must finally perish, even if they be legitimate 
and salutary on earth. The secular kingdom is finally, indeed, a vast robbery (IV. 
4): “righteousness being abolished, what are kingdoms but great robberies?”)<note n="263" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27.14">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27.15">Remota justitia quid sunt regna nisi magna latrocinia</span>”?</note> 
which ends in hell in everlasting war; the Roman Republic never possessed peace 
(XIX. 21). From this point of view the Divine State is the only legitimate association.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28">But Augustine had yet another version to give of the matter. The 
establishment of earthly peace (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.1">pax terrena</span>)—see its manifold forms in XIX. 13—is 
necessary upon earth. Even those who treasure heavenly peace as the highest good 
are bound to care on earth by love for earthly peace. (Already the Jewish State 
was legitimate in this sense; see the description IV. 34, and the general principle 
XV. 2: “We therefore find two forms in the earthly State, one demonstrating its 
present existence, the other serving to signify the heavenly State by its presence”;<note n="264" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.2">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.3">Invenimus ergo in terrena civitate dual formas, unam suam 
præsentiam demonstrantem, alteram cælesti civitati signifcandæ sua præsentia servientem.</span>”</note> 
here the Divine State is also to be understood by the earthly, in so far as 
the former is copied on earth.) The Roman kingdom has become Christian, and Augustine 
rejoices in the fact.<note n="265" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.4">It is not, accordingly, involved under all circumstances in 
the notion of the earthly State that it is the organism of sin. Passages on the 
Christian State, Christian ages, and Catholic emperors, are given in Reuter, p. 141.</note> But it is only by the help of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.5">justitia</span> that rests on love 
that the State can secure earthly peace, and lose the 

<pb n="154" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_154" />character of being a robbery (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.6">latrocinium</span>). But righteousness 
and love only exist where the worship of the true God is found, in the Church, God’s 
State.<note n="266" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.7">Augustine, indeed, also holds that there is an earthly justitia, 
which is a great good contrasted with flagitia and facinora; he can even appreciate 
the value of relative blessings (Reuter, p. 135 ff.), but this righteousness finally 
is dissipated, because, not having itself issued from “the Good,” it cannot permanently 
institute anything good.</note> Accordingly the State must be dependent on the kingdom of God; in other 
words, those who, as rulers, administer the earthly peace of society, are legitimate 
and “blessed” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.8">felices</span>), when they make “their power subservient to the divine 
majesty for the extension as widely as possible of the worship of God, <i>if they love 
that kingdom more, where they do not fear having colleagues</i>.”<note n="267" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.9">V. 24: If they “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.10">suam potestatem ad dei cultum maxime dilatandum 
majestati ejus famulam faciunt, si plus amant illud regnum, ubi non timent habere consortes.</span>”</note> Rulers, therefore, 
must not only be Christians, but must serve the Church in order to attain their 
own object (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.11">pax terrena</span>); for outside the Divine State—of love and righteousness—there 
are no virtues, but only the semblance of virtues, <i>i.e.</i>, splendid vices (XIX. 25). 
However much Augustine may have recognised, here and elsewhere, the relative independence 
and title of the State,<note n="268" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.12">What holds true of the State applies equally, of course, to 
all particular blessings marriage, family, property, etc.</note> the proposition stands, that since the Church is the kingdom 
of God it is the duty of the State to serve it, because the State becomes more legitimate 
by being, as it were, embodied in it.<note n="269" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.13">Augustine, therefore, hold; a different view from Optatus (see 
above, p. 48); at least, a second consideration is frequent, in which the Church 
does not exist in the Roman empire, but that empire is attached to the Church. In 
matters of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.14">terrena felicitas</span> the Church, according to Augustine, was bound to obey 
the State.</note> It is especially the duty of the State, however, 
to aid the Church by forcible measures against idolatry, heretics, and schismatics; 
for compulsion is suitable in such cases to prevent the good from being seduced, 
to instruct the wavering and ignorant, and to punish the wicked. But it by no means 
follows from this that in Augustine’s view the State was to pursue anything that 
might be called an <i>independent</i> ecclesiastical or religious policy. It rather in 
matters of religion constantly supports the cause of the Church, and this at once implies that it is to receive its 

<pb n="155" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_155" />instructions from the Church. And this was actually Augustine’s 
procedure. His conception of the “Christian State” did not include any imperial papistical title on the part of the civil power; such a title was rather absolutely 
precluded. Even if the Church begged for clemency to heretics, against whom it had 
itself invoked the arm of the State, this did not establish the independent right 
of the latter to inflict punishment: it served the Church in punishing, and it 
gratified it in practising clemency.<note n="270" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.15">On the relation of Church and State, see Dorner, pp. 295-312, 
and the modifications considered necessary by Reuter in Studien, 3 and 6. Augustine 
did not at first approve the theory of inquisition and compulsion (c. Ep. Man. c. 
1-3), but he was convinced of its necessity in the Donatist controversy (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.16">coge 
intrare</span>”). He now held all means of compulsion legitimate except the death penalty; 
Optatus approved of the latter also. If it is not difficult to demonstrate that 
Augustine always recognised an independent right of the State to be obeyed, yet 
that proves little. It may, indeed, be the case that Augustine valued the State 
relatively more highly than the ancient Christians, who were still more strongly 
influenced by eschatological views. But we may not forget that he advanced not only 
the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.17">cælestis societas</span>, but the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.18">catholica</span>, 
in opposition to the State.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p29">II. 21. Augustine was compelled by the Donatist practice of re-baptism 
and re-ordination to examine more closely, following Optatus, the significance and 
efficacy of the functions of the Church. It was inevitable that in doing so he should 
give a more prominent place to the notion of the Church as the communion of the 
Sacraments, and at the same time have instituted extremely sophistical discussions 
on the Sacraments—which, however, he did not yet carry out to their conclusion—in 
order to prove their objectivity, and make them independent of men, yet without 
completely externalising them, while vindicating them as the Church’s exclusive 
property.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p30">22. To begin with, it was an immense advance, only possible to 
so spiritual a man as Augustine, to rank the Word along with the Sacraments. It 
is to him we owe the phrase “the Word and Sacraments.” If he did not duly appreciate 
and carry out the import of the “Word,” yet he perceived that as gospel it lay 
at the root of every saving rite of the Church.<note n="271" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p30.1"><scripRef passage="Ep. 21, 3" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p30.2">Ep. 21, 3</scripRef>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p30.3">sacramentum et verbum dei populo ministrare.</span>” 
Very frequently <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p30.4">verbum = evangelium</span> = Christ and the first cause of regeneration. 
C. litt. Pet. I. 8: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p30.5">Semen quo regeneror verbum dei est.</span>” The objective efficacy 
of the Word is sharply emphasised, but—outside of the Church it does not succeed 
in infusing love. C. Pet. III. 67: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p30.6">minister verbi et sacramenti evangelici, si 
bonus est, consocius fit evangelii, si autem malus est, non ideo dispensator non 
est evangelii.</span>” II. 11: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p30.7">Nascitur credens non ex ministri sterilitate, sed ex 
veritatis fœcunditate.</span>” Still, Luther was right when he included even Augustine 
among the new-fashioned theologians who talk much about the Sacraments and little 
about the Word.</note></p>

<pb n="156" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_156" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p31">23. Exhaustively as he dealt with the Sacraments, he was far from 
outlining a doctrine regarding them; he contented himself rather with empirical 
reflections on ecclesiastical procedure and its defence. He did not evolve a harmonious 
theory either of the number or notion of the Sacraments.<note n="272" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p31.1">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p31.2">Aliud videtur aliud intelligitur</span>” (Sermo 272) is Augustine’s 
main thought, which Ratramnus afterwards enforced so energetically. Hahn (L. v. 
d. Sacram., p. 11 ff.) has detailed Augustine’s various statements on the notion 
of the Sacrament. We learn, <i>e.g.</i>, from <scripRef passage="Ep. 36" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p31.3">Ep. 36</scripRef> and 54, the strange point of view 
from which at times he regarded the conception of the Sacrament: see 54, 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p31.4">Dominus noster, sicut ipse in evangelio loquitur, leni jugo suo nos subdidit et 
sarcinæ levi; unde sacramentis numero paucissimis, observatione facillimis, significatione 
præstantissimis societatem novi populi colligavit.</span>” Baptism and the Lord’s Supper 
follow “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p31.5">et si quid aliud in scripturis canonicis commendatur. . . . Illa autem quæ 
non scripta, sed tradita custodimus, quæ quidem toto terrarum orbe servantur, datur 
intelligi vel ab ipsis apostolis, vel plenariis conciliis, quorum est in ecclesia 
saluberrima auctoritas, commendata atque statuta retineri, sicut quod domini passio 
et resurrectio et ascensio in cælum et adventus de cælo spiritus sancti anniversaria 
sollemnitate celebrantur, et si quid aliud tale occurrit quod servatur ab universa, 
quacumque se diffundit, ecclesia.</span>”</note> Every material sign with 
which a salvation-conferring word was connected was to him a Sacrament. “The word 
is added to the element, and a Sacrament is constituted, itself being, as it were, 
a visible word.”<note n="273" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p31.6">On John T. 80, 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p31.7">Accedit verbum ad elementum et fit sacramentum, 
etiam ipsum tamquam <i>visibile verbum</i>.</span></note> The emphasis rests so strongly on the Word and faith (on <scripRef passage="John 25:12" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p31.8" parsed="|John|25|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.25.12">John 
XXV. 12</scripRef>: “believe and thou hast eaten”) that the sign is simply described in many 
places, and indeed, as a rule, as a figure. But this view is modified by the fact 
that in almost as many passages the Word, with its saving power, is also conceived 
as a sign of an accompanying invisible entity,<note n="274" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p31.9">De catech. rud. 50: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p31.10">Signacula quidem rerum divinarum esse 
visibilia, sed res ipsas invisibiles in eis honorari.</span>”</note> and all are admonished to take whatever 
is here presented to the senses as a guarantee of the reality. But everything beyond 
this is involved in obscurity, since we do not know to what signs Augustine would 
have us apply his ideas about the Sacrament; 

<pb n="157" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_157" />in De doctr. Christ. he speaks as if Baptism and the Lord’s Supper 
were almost alone in question, but in other passages his language is different.<note n="275" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p31.11">Hahn (p. 12) gives the following definition as Augustinian: 
“The Sacrament is a corporeal sign, instituted by God, of a holy object, which, 
from its nature, it is adapted by a certain resemblance to represent, and by means 
of it God, under certain conditions, imparts his grace to those who make use of 
it.”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32">24. He himself had no occasion to pursue his reflections further 
in this direction. On the other hand, the Donatist thesis that the efficacy of the 
Sacrament depended on the celebrant, and the Donatist practice of re-baptism, forced 
him to set up two self-contradictory positions. First, the Sacraments are <i>only</i> efficacious 
in the Church, but they are also efficacious <i>in circles outside the Church</i>. If he 
abandoned the former principle, he denied the indispensableness of the Church; 
if he sacrificed the second, he would have required to approve of re-baptism. Secondly, 
the Sacraments are independent of any human disposition, and they are inseparably 
attached to the Catholic Church and faith. To give up the one thesis meant that 
the Donatist was right; to doubt the other was to make the Sacrament a magical 
performance indifferent to Christianity and faith. In order to remove these contradictions, 
it was necessary to look for <i>distinctions</i>. These he found, not, say, by discriminating 
between the offer and bestowal of grace, but by assuming a twofold efficacy of the 
Sacraments. These were (1) an indelible <i>marking</i> of every recipient, which took place 
wherever the Sacrament was administered, no matter by whom,<note n="276" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.1"><scripRef passage="Ep. 173, 3" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.2">Ep. 173, 3</scripRef>: “<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.3">Vos oves Christi estis, characterem dominicum 
portatis in Sacramento.</span>” De bapt. c. Donat. IV. 16: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.4">Manifestum est, fieri posse, 
ut in eis qui sunt ex parte diaboli sanctum sit sacramentum Christi, non ad salutem, 
sed ad judicium eorum . . . signa nostri imperatoris in eis cognoscimus . . . desertores 
sunt.</span>” VI. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.5">Oves dominicum characterem a fallacibus deprædatoribus foris adeptæ.</span>”</note> and (2) <i>an administration 
of grace</i>, in which the believer participated only in the union of the Catholic Church. 
According to this he could teach that: the Sacraments belong exclusively to the 
Catholic Church, and only in it bestow grace on faith; but they can be purloined 
from that Church, since, “being holy in themselves,” they primarily produce an 
effect which depends solely on the Word and sign (the impression of an indelible “stamp”), 

<pb n="158" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_158" />and not on a human factor.<note n="277" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.6">De bapt. IV. 16: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.7">Per se ipsum considerandus est baptismus 
verbis evangelicis, non adjuncta neque permixta ulla perversitate atque malitia 
sive accipientium sive tradentium . . . non cogitandum, quis det sed quid det.</span>” 
C. litt. Pet. I . 8: “(Against various Donatist theses, <i>e.g.</i>, ‘<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.8">conscientia dantis 
adtenditur, qui abluat accipientis</span>’) <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.9">Sæpe mihi ignota est humana conscientia, sed 
certus sum de Christi misericordia . . . non est perfidus Christus, a quo fidem 
percipio, non reatum . . . origo mea Christus est, radix mea Christus est . . . 
semen quo regeneror, verbum dei est . . . etiam si ille, per quem audio, quæ mihi 
dicit ipse non facit . . . me innocentem non facit nisi qui mortuus est propter 
delicta nostra et resurrexit propter justificationem nostram. Non enim in ministrum, 
per quem baptizor, credo, sed in eum, qui justificat impium.</span>”</note> Heretics have stolen it, and administer 
it validly in their associations. Therefore the Church does not again baptise repentant 
heretics (schismatics), being certain that at the moment of faithful submission 
to the Catholic communion of love, the Sacrament is “efficacious for salvation” 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.10">ad salutem valet</span>) to him who had been baptised outside its pale.<note n="278" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.11">We have to emphasise the distinction between “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.12">habere</span>” and 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.13">utiliter habere</span>” often drawn in the writings against the Donatists; c. Cresc. I. 34: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.14">Vobis (Donatistis) pacem nos annuntiamus, non ut, cum ad nos veneritis, alterum 
baptismum accipiatis, sed ut eum qui jam apud vos erat <i>utiliter habeatis</i></span>,” or “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.15">una 
catholica ecclesia non in qua sola unus baptismus habetur, sed in qua sola unus 
baptismus salubriter <i>habetur</i>.</span>” De bapt. c. Donat. IV. 24: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.16">Qui in invidia intus 
et malevolentia sine caritate vivunt, verum baptisma possunt et accipere et tradere. 
(Sed) salus, inquit Cyprianus, extra ecclesiam non est. Quis negat? Et ideo quæcumque 
ipsius ecclesiæ habentur, extra ecclesiam non valent ad salutem. <i>Sed aliud est 
non habere, aliud non utiliter habere</i>.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33">25. This theory could not but leave the nature of the “stamp” 
impressed and its relation to the communication of grace obscure.<note n="279" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.1">In the Catholic Church the seal and salvation coincide where 
faith is present. Augustine’s primary concern was that the believer should receive 
in the Sacrament a firm conviction of the mercy of Christ.</note> The legal claim 
of schismatics and heretics to belong to the Catholic Church appears to be the most 
important, and, indeed, the sole effect of the “objectivity” of the Sacraments outside 
the Church.<note n="280" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.2">Augustine did not really lay any stress on legal relation; 
but he did, as a matter of fact, a great deal to set matters in this light.</note> But the theory was only worked out by Augustine in baptism and ordination, 
though even here he did not succeed in settling all the problems that arose, or 
in actually demonstrating the “objectivity.” But in his treatment of the Lord’s 
Supper, <i>e.g.</i>, it cannot be demonstrated at all. For 

<pb n="159" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_159" />since, according to him, the reality of the Sacrament (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.3">res sacramenti</span>) 
was invisible incorporation in the body of Christ (Augustine deals with the elements 
symbolically), and the eucharistic sacrifice was the sacrifice of love or peace, 
<i>the co-operation of the Catholic Church is always taken to be essential to the Lord’s 
Supper</i>. Accordingly there is here no “stamp” independent of the Church.<note n="281" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.4">Sermo 57, 7: “<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.5">Eucharistia panis noster quotidianus est; sed 
sic accipiamus illum, ut non solum ventre sed et mente reficiamur. Virtus enim ipsa, 
quæ ibi intelligitur, unitas est, ut redacti in corpus ejus, effecti membra ejus, 
simus quod accipimus.</span>” 272: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.6">panis est corpus Christi . . . corpus Christi si vis 
intelligere, apostolum audi: vos estis corpus Christi.</span>” Augustine maintains the 
traditional conception that, in speaking of the “body of Christ,” we may think 
of all the ideas connected with the word (the body is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.7">πνευματικόν</span>, is itself spirit, 
is the Church), but he prefers the latter, and, like the ancient Church, suffers 
the reference to forgiveness of sins to fall into the background. <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.8">Unitas</span> and <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.9">vita</span> 
(De pecc. mer. I. 34) occupy the foreground. Therefore in this case also, nay, more 
than in that of any other <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.10">signum</span>, the sign is wholly irrelevant. This “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.11">sacramentum 
unitatis</span>” assures believers and <i>gives them what they are</i>, on condition of their possessing faith. (On <scripRef passage="John 26:1" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.12" parsed="|John|26|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.26.1">John XXVI. 
1</scripRef>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.13">credere in eum, hoc est manducare panem vivum</span>”; 
De civit. XX I. 25.) No one has more strongly resisted the realistic interpretation 
of the Lord’s Supper, and pointed out that what “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.14">visibiliter celebratur, oportet 
invisibiliter intelligi</span>” (On <scripRef passage="Psalm 98:9" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.15" parsed="|Ps|98|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.98.9">Ps. XCVIII. 9 fin.</scripRef>). “The flesh profits nothing,” 
and Christ is not on earth “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.16">secundum corporis præsentiam</span>.” Now it is possible that, 
like the Greeks, Augustine might here or there have entertained the thought that 
the sacramental body of the Lord must also be identified with the real. But I have 
found no passage which clearly supports this (see also Dorner, p. 267 ff.). All 
we can say is that not a few passages at a first glance can be, and soon were, understood 
in this way. Augustine, the spiritual thinker, has in general greatly weakened the 
<i>dogmatic</i> significance of the Sacrament. He indeed describes it, like Baptism, as 
necessary to salvation; but since he hardly ever cites the argument that it is 
connected with the resurrection and eternal life, the necessity is reduced to the 
unity and love which find one expression along with others in the Lord’s Supper. 
The holy food is rather, in general, a declaration and assurance, or the avowal 
of an existing state, than a gift. In this Augustine agrees undoubtedly with the 
so-called pre-Reformers and Zwingli. This leads us to the import of the rite as 
a sacrifice (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.17">sacrificium corporis Christi</span>”). Here there are four possible views. 
The Church presents itself as a sacrifice in Christ’s body; Christ’s sacrificial 
death is symbolically repeated by the priest in memory of him; Christ’s body is 
really offered anew by the priest; and Christ, as priest, continually and everywhere 
presents himself as a sacrifice to the Father. Of these views, 1, 2, and 4 can certainly 
be instanced in Augustine, but not the third. He strictly maintains the prerogative 
of the priest; but there is as little mention of a “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.18">conficere corpus Christi</span>” 
as of Transubstantiation; for the passage (Sermo 234, 2) to which Catholics delight 
to appeal: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.19">non omnis panis sed accipiens benedictionem fit corpus Christi</span>,” only 
means that, as in all Sacraments, the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.20">res</span> is now added to the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.21">panis</span>, and makes it 
the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.22">signum rei invisibilis</span>; by consecration the bread becomes something 
different from what it was before. The <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.23">res invisibilis</span> is not, 
however, the real body, but incorporation into Christ’s body, which is the Church. 
According to Augustine, the unworthy also obtain the valid Sacrament, but what they 
do receive is indeed wholly obscure. I could not say with Dorner (p. 274): “Augustine 
does not know of any participation in the real (?) body and blood on the part of 
unbelievers.”</note> But in the case of Baptism, he could assume that 

<pb n="160" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_160" />it could establish, even outside 
of the Church, an <i>inalienable</i> relation to the triune God, <i>whose place could not 
be supplied by anything else</i>, which in certain circumstances created a kind of 
faith, but which only bestowed salvation within the pale of the Church.<note n="282" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.24">It is now the proper administration of baptism (rite) that is 
emphasised. The Sacrament belongs to God; therefore it cannot be rendered invalid 
by sin or heresy. The indispensableness of baptism rests of sheer necessity on the 
“stamp,” and that is the most fatal turn it could take, because in that case faith 
is by no means certainly implied. The “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.25">Punici</span>” are praised in De pecc. mer. I. 
34, because they simply call baptism “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.26">salus</span>”; but yet the indispensableness of 
the rite is not held to consist in its power of conferring salvation, but in the 
stamp. This indispensableness is only infringed by the baptism of blood, or by the 
wish to receive baptism where circumstances render that impossible. In the corresponding 
line of thought baptism rightly administered among heretics appears, because possessed 
unlawfully, to be actually inefficacious, nay, it brings a judgment. The Euphrates, 
which flows in Paradise and in profane countries, only brings forth fruit in the 
former. Therefore the controversy between Dorner and Schmidt, whether Augustine 
did or did not hold the Sacrament to be dependent on the Catholic Church, is idle. 
It is independent of it, in so far as it is necessary; dependent, if it is to bestow 
salvation. Yet Dorner (l.c. p. 252 f., and elsewhere) seems to me to be advancing 
not an Augustinian conception, but at most a deduction from one, when he maintains 
that Augustine does not contradict the idea that the Church is rendered holy by 
its membership, by emphasising the Sacraments, but by laying stress on the sanctity 
of the <i>whole</i>, namely the Church. He repeatedly makes the suggestion, however, in 
order to remove the difficulties in Augustine’s notion of the Sacraments, that he 
must have distinguished between the offer and bestowal of grace; even the former 
securing their objective validity. But this is extremely questionable, and would 
fall short of Augustine; for his correct religious view is that grace operates 
and does not merely make an offer. Augustine, besides, has wavered to such an extent 
in marking off the place of the stamp, and of saving efficacy in baptism, that he 
has even supposed a momentary forgiveness of sin in the case of heretics (De bapt. 
I. 19; III. 18: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.27">rursus debita redeunt per hæresis aut schismatis obstinationem 
et ideo necessarium habent hujusmodi homines venire ad Catholicam pacem</span>;” for, 
on <scripRef passage="John 27:6" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.28" parsed="|John|27|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.27.6">John XXVII. 6</scripRef>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.29">pax ecclesiæ dimittit peccata et ab ecclesiæ pace alienatio 
tenet peccata; petra tenet, petra dimittit; columba tenet, columba dimittit; 
unitas tenet, unitas dimittit</span>”). The most questionable feature of Augustine’s doctrine 
of baptism (within the Church) is that he not only did not get rid of the magical 
idea, but strengthened it by his interest in infant baptism. While he intended that 
baptism and faith should be connected, infant baptism made a cleavage between them. 
He deduced the indispensableness of infant baptism from original sin, but by no 
means also from the tendency to make the salvation of all men dependent on the Church 
(see Dorner, p. 257). In order to conserve faith in baptism, Augustine assumed a kind 
of vicarious faith on the part of god-parents, but, as it would 
appear, he laid no stress on it, since his true opinion was that baptism took the 
place of faith for children. However, the whole doctrine of baptism is ultimately 
for Augustine merely preliminary. Baptism is indispensable, but it is, after all, 
nothing more. The main thing is the active presence of the Holy Spirit in the soul; 
so that, from this point of view, baptism is of no real importance for salvation. 
But Augustine was far from drawing this inference.</note> 

<pb n="161" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_161" />And in the case of Ordination he could teach that, properly bestowed, 
it conveyed the inalienable power to administer the Sacraments, although the recipient, 
if he stood outside the Church, only officiated to his own perdition.<note n="283" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.30">Little reflection had hitherto been given in the Church to ordination. 
The Donatists furnished a motive for thinking about it, and it was once more Augustine 
who bestowed on the Church a series of sacerdotal ideas, without himself being interested 
in their sacerdotal tendency. The practice had indeed for long been sacerdotal; 
but it was only by its fateful combination with baptism, and the principle that 
ordination did not require (as against Cyprian) a moral disposition to render it 
valid, that the new sacrament became perfect. It now conferred an inalienable stamp, 
and was, therefore, if it had been properly administered, even though outside the 
Church, not repeated, and as it communicated an objective holiness, it gave the 
power also to propagate holiness. From Book I. c. 1 of De bapt. c. Donat. onwards, 
the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.31">sacramentum baptismi</span> and the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.32">sacramentum baptismi dandi</span> are treated in common 
(§ 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.33">sicut baptizatus, si ab unitate recesserit, sacramentum baptismi non amittit, 
sic etiam ordinatus, si ab unitate recesserit, sacramentum dandi baptismi non amittit.</span>” 
C. ep. Parm. II. 28: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.34">utrumque in Catholica non licet iterari.</span>” The clearest passage 
is De bono conjug. 32: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.35">Quemadmodum si fiat ordinatio cleri ad plebem congregandam, 
etiamsi plebis congregatio non subsequatur, manet tamen in illis ordinatis sacramentum 
ordinationis, et si aliqua culpa quisquam ab officio removeatur, sacramento domini 
semel imposito non carebit, quamvis ad judicium permanente</span>”). The priests are alone 
appointed to administer the sacraments (in c. ep. Parm. II. 29 we have the remarkably 
tortuous explanation of lay-baptism; Augustine holds that it is a <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.36">veniale delictum</span>, 
even when the necessity is urgent; he, at least, believes it possible that it is 
so. But baptism, even when unnecessarily usurped by laymen, is valid, although <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.37">illicite 
datum</span>; for the “stamp” is there. Yet Augustine warns urgently against encroaching 
on the office of the priest.) None but the priest can celebrate the Lord’s Supper. 
That was ancient tradition. The judicial functions of priests fall into the background 
in Augustine (as compared with Cyprian). We do not find in him, in a technical form, 
a sacrament of penance. Yet it actually existed, and he was the first to give it 
a substructure by his conception that the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.38">gratia Christi</span> was not exhausted in the 
retrospective effect of baptismal grace. In that period, baptism and penance were 
named together as if they were the two chief Sacraments, without the latter being 
expressly called a Sacrament; see Pelagius’ confession of faith (Hahn, § 133): 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.39">Hominem, si post baptismum lapsus fuerit, per pænitentiam credimus posse salvari</span>;” 
which is almost identical with that of Julian of Eclanum (l.c. § 535): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.40">Eum, 
qui post baptismum peccaverit, per pænitentiam credimus posse salvari</span>;” and Augustine’s 
(Enchir. 46): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.41">Peccata, quæ male agendo postea 
committuntur, possunt et pænitendo sanari, sicut etiam post baptismum 
fieri videmus</span>;” (c. 65): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.42">Neque de ipsis criminibus quamlibet magnis remittendis 
in sancta ecclesia dei misericordia desperanda est agentibus pænitentiam secundum 
modum sui cujusque peccati.</span>” He is not speaking of baptism, but of the Church’s 
treatment of its members after baptism, when he says (l.c. c. 83): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.43">Qui vero in 
ecclesia remitti peccata non credens contemnit tantam divini muneris largitatem 
et in hac obstinatione mentis diem claudit extremum, reus est illo irremissibili 
peccato in spiritum sanctum.</span>”</note> In both cases his 

<pb n="162" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_162" />view was determined by the following considerations. First, he 
sought to defend the Church, and to put the Donatists in the wrong. Secondly, he 
desired to indicate the mark of the Church’s holiness, which could not, with certainty, 
be established in any other way, in the objective holiness of the Sacraments. And, 
thirdly, he wished to give expression to the thought that there must exist somewhere, 
in the action of the Church, an element to which faith can cling, which is not supported 
by men, but which sustains faith itself, and corresponds to the assurance which 
the believer rests on grace. Augustine’s doctrine of grace has a very great share 
in his doctrine of the sacraments, or, more accurately, of the sacrament of baptism. 
On the other hand, he had by no means any sacerdotal interest in this conception. 
<i>But it could not fail afterwards to develop in an essentially sacerdotal sense</i>. 
But, at the same time, men were impelled in quite a different direction by the distinction 
between the outward rite and accompanying effect, by the value given to the “Word” and the desire to maintain the objectivity of the Sacrament. The above distinction 
could not but lead in later times to a spiritualising which refined away the Sacraments, 
or, on the other hand, centred them in the “Word,” where stress was laid on a given 
and certain authority, and therewith on the supremacy of the Word. Both these cases 
occurred. Not only does the Mediæval Catholic doctrine of the Sacraments go back 
to Augustine, but so do the spiritualists of the Middle Ages, and, in turn, Luther 
and Calvin are indebted to him for suggestions.<note n="284" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.44">A passage in Augustine’s letter to Januarius (<scripRef passage="Ep. 55" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.45">Ep. 55</scripRef>, c. 2) 
on the nature of the sacrament became very important for after ages: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.46">Primum oportet 
noveris diem natalem domini non in sacramento celebrari, sed tantum in memoriam 
revocari quod natus sit, ac per hoc nihil opus erat, nisi revolutum anni diem, quo 
ipsa res acta est, festa devotione signari. <i>Sacramentum est autem in aliqua celebratione, 
cum rei gestæ commemoratio ita fit, ut aliquid etiam signfcari intelligatur, quod 
sancte accipiendum est</i>. Eo itaque modo egimus pascha ut non solum in memoriam quod 
gestum est, revocemus, id est, quod mortuus est Christus et resurrexit, sed etiam 
cetera, quæ circa ea adtestantur ad sacramenti significationem non omittamus.</span>”</note></p>

<hr style="width:30%; margin-top:12pt" />

<pb n="163" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_163" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p34">Augustine’s conception, above described, of the visible Church 
and means of grace is full of self-contradictions. His identification of the Church 
with the visible Catholic Church was not a success. He meant that there should be 
only one Church, and that none but believers should belong to it; but the wicked 
and hypocrites were also in it, without being it; nay, even heretics were in a 
sense in it, since they participated in the Sacraments. But in that case is the 
Church still visible? It is—in the Sacraments. But the Church which is visible 
in the Sacraments is certainly not the bride and body of Christ, the indispensable 
institution of salvation; that is alone the Church which is possessed by the spirit 
of love; and yet it is masked by the presence of the wicked and hypocritical. And 
the Sacrament cannot be relied upon; for while it is certainly not efficacious 
for salvation outside the Catholic Church, it is by no means certainly efficacious 
within it. The one Church is the true body of Christ, a mixed body, and the outward 
society of the Sacraments; in each instance we have a different circle; but it 
is as essential and important that it should be the one as the other. What is the 
meaning, then, “of being in the Church” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p34.1">in ecclesia esse</span>)? Every speculation on 
the notions of things is fated to stumble on contradictions; everything can be 
something else, anything is everything, and everything is nothing. The speculation 
surprises us with a hundred points of view—that is its strength—to end in none of 
them being really authoritative.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p35">But all Augustine’s deliverances on this subject are seen to be 
merely conditional in their value, not only from their self-contradictions, <i>but 
from the fact that the theologian is not, or is only to a very limited extent, expressing 
his religious conviction</i>. He felt and wrote as he did because he was the defender 
of the practice of the Church, whose authority he needed for his faith. But this 
faith took quite other directions. Even those inconsistencies, 

<pb n="164" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_164" />which indeed were partly traditional, show that his 
conception of the Church was penetrated by an element which resisted the idea that 
it was visible. This element, however, was itself by no means congruous throughout, 
but again cornprehended various though intertwined features.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p36">1. The Church is <i>heavenly</i>; as bride and body of Christ it is 
quite essentially a heavenly society (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p36.1">cælestis societas</span>). This ancient traditional 
idea stood in the foreground of Augustine’s practical faith. <i>What the Church is, 
it cannot at all be on earth</i>; it possesses its truth, its seat, in heaven. There 
alone is to be found the true sphere of its members; a small fragment wander as 
pilgrims here upon earth for a time. It may indeed be said that upon earth we have 
only the <i>copy</i> of the heavenly Church for in so far as the earthly fragment is a 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p36.2">civitas terrena</span>” (an earthly state) it is not yet what it will be. It is united 
with the heavenly Church by hope. It is folly to regard the present Church as the 
Kingdom of Heaven. “What is left them but to assert that the kingdom of heaven 
itself belongs to the temporal life in which we now exist? For why should not blind 
presumption advance to such a pitch of madness? And what is wilder than that assertion? For although the Church even as it now exists is sometimes called the kingdom 
of heaven, it is surely so named because of its future and eternal existence?”<note n="285" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p36.3">De virgin. 24: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p36.4">Quid aliud istis restat nisi ut ipsum 
regnum cælorum ad hanc temporalem vitam, in qua nunc sumus, asserant pertinere? Cur enim 
non et in hanc insaniam progrediatur cæca præsumptio? Et quid hac assertione furiosius? 
Nam etsi regnum cælorum aliquando ecclesia etiam quæ hoc tempore est appellatur 
ad hoc utique sic appellatur, quia futuræ vitæ sempiternæque colligitur.</span>” It is 
needless to quote more passages, they are so numerous.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p37">2. The Church is <i>primeval</i>, and its members are therefore not all 
included in the visible institution of the Catholic Church. We now meet with the 
conception expounded by Augustine in his great work “De civitate dei,” at which 
he wrought for almost fifteen years. The <i> <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p37.1">civitas dei</span>, i.e.</i>, the society in which 
there rules “the love of God to the contempt of self” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p37.2">amor dei usque ad contemptum 
sui</span>, XIV. 28), and which therefore aspires to “heavenly peace” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p37.3">pax cælestis</span>), 
began in the angelic world. With this the above conception (see sub. 1) is combined: the 

<pb n="165" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_165" />city of God is the heavenly Jerusalem. But it embraces all believers 
of the past, present, and future; it mingled with the earthly State (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p37.4">civitas terrena</span>) 
before the Deluge,<note n="286" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p37.5">See on this above, p. 151.</note> ran through a history on earth in six periods (the Deluge, Abraham, 
David, the Exile, Christ, and Christ’s second Advent), and continues intermingled 
with the secular State to the end. With the transcendental conception of the City 
of God is thus combined, here and elsewhere,<note n="287" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p37.6"><i>E.g.</i>, <scripRef passage="Ep. 102" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p37.7">Ep. 102</scripRef>, quæst 2, esp. § 12.</note> the universalist belief applied to 
the present world:<note n="288" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p37.8">See above, p. 152, n. 2.</note> Christianity, old as the world, has everywhere and in all ages 
had its confessors who “without doubt” have received salvation; for the “Word” was ever the same, and has always been at work under the most varied forms 
(“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p37.9">prius occultius, postea manifestius</span>”)<note n="289" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p37.10">Formerly more hiddenly, afterwards more manifestly.</note> down to the Incarnation. He who believed 
on this Word, that is Christ, received eternal salvation.<note n="290" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p37.11">In this line of thought the historical Christ takes a very secondary 
place; but it is quite different in others; see Sermo 116, 6: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p37.12">Per Christum factus est alter mundus.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p38">3. The Church is the communion of those who believe in the crucified 
Christ, and are subject to the influences of his death, and who are therefore <i>holy 
and spiritual</i> (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p38.1">sancti et spiritales</span>). To this view we are conducted by the conclusion 
from the previous one, the humanist and universalist element being stript away. 
If we ask: Where is the Church? Augustine answers in innumerable passages, wherever 
the communion of these holy and spiritual persons is found. They are Christ’s body, 
the house, temple, or city of God. Grace on the one hand, faith, love, and hope 
on the other, constitute accordingly the notion of the Church. Or briefly: “the 
Church which is on earth exists by the remission of sins,” or still more certainly “the Church exists in 
love.”<note n="291" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p38.2">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p38.3">Per remissionem peccatorum stat ecclesia quæ est in terris.</span>” 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p38.4">In caritate stat ecclesia.</span>”</note> In any number of expositions Augustine ignores every 
idea of the Church except this, which leads him to think of a spiritual communion alone, and he is as 

<pb n="166" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_166" />indifferent to the conception of the Church being an outward communion 
of the Sacraments as to the last one now to be mentioned.<note n="292" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p38.5">We see here that the assumption that the Church was a <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p38.6">corpus 
permixtum</span> or an <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p38.7">externa communio sacramentorum</span> was only a make-shift conception; 
see the splendid exposition De baptis. V. 38, which, however, passes into the 
doctrine of predestination.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p39">4. The Church is the <i>number of the elect</i>. The final consequence 
of Augustine’s doctrine of grace (see next section) teaches that salvation depends 
on God’s inscrutable predestination (election of grace) and on that alone. Therefore 
the Church cannot be anything but the number of the elect. This is not, however, 
absolutely comprehended in the external communion of the Catholic Church—for some 
have been elect, who were never Catholics, and others are elect who are not yet 
Catholics. Nor is it simply identical with the communion of the saints (that is 
of those who submit themselves in faith to the operation of the means of grace); 
for these may include for the time such as will yet relapse, and may not include 
others who will ultimately be saved. <i>Thus the thought of predestination shatters 
every notion of the Church</i>—that mentioned under 2 can alone to some extent hold 
its ground—and renders valueless all divine ordinances, the institution and means 
of salvation. The number of the elect is no Church. The elect of God are to be found 
inside and outside the Church, under the operation and remote from the operation 
of sacramental grace; God has his subjects among the enemy, and his enemies among 
those who for the time being are “good.”<note n="293" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p39.1">De bapt. V. 38: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p39.2">Numerus ille justorum, qui secundum propositum 
vocati sunt, ipse est (ecclesia). . . . Sunt etiam quidam ex eo numero qui adhuc 
nequiter vivant aut etiam in hæresibus vel in gentilium superstitionibus jaceant, 
et tamen etiam illic novit dominus qui sunt ejus. Namque in illa ineffabili præscientia 
dei multi qui foris videntur, intus sunt, et multi, qui intus videntur, foris sunt.</span>” 
We return to this in dealing with Augustine’s doctrine of predestination.</note> Augustine, the Catholic, did not, however, 
venture to draw the inexorable consequences of this conception; if he was ever led 
to see them he contented himself with bringing more closely together the notions 
of the external communion, communion of saints, Christ’s body, city of God, kingdom 
of heaven, and number of elect, and with thus making 

<pb n="167" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_167" />it appear as if they were identified. He stated his conviction 
that the number of the elect was substantially confined to the empirical Catholic 
Church, and that we must therefore use diligently all its benefits. But on the other 
hand, the faith that actuated his own life was too personal to let him bind grace, 
the source of faith, love, and hope, indissolubly to mechanical means and external 
institutions, and he was too strongly dominated by the thought of God’s majesty 
and self-sufficiency to bring himself to examine God narrowly as to the why and 
how of his actions. He never did maintain that predestination was realised by means 
of the Church and its communication of grace.<note n="294" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p39.3">Here Reuter is entirely right as against Dorner.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p40">Augustine’s different conceptions of the Church are only united 
in the person of their originator, whose rich inner life was ruled by varied tendencies. 
The attempts to harmonise them which occur in his writings are, besides being few 
in number, quite worthless. But the scholastic endeavour to combine or pack together 
the different notions by new and flimsy distinctions leads to theological chatter. 
Even Augustine’s opponents apparently felt only a small part of the inconsistencies. 
Men at that time were far from seeking in religious conceptions that kind of consistency 
which is even at the present day felt as a want by only a small minority, and in 
any case is no necessary condition of a sincere piety. Perhaps the most important 
consequence of Augustine’s doctrine of the Church and Sacraments consists in the 
fact that a complex of magical ceremonies and ideas, which was originally designed 
to counter-balance a <i>moralistic</i> mode of thought based on the doctrine of free-will, 
now held its ground alongside of a religious frame of mind. The Sacrament had a 
deteriorating effect on the latter; but, on the other hand, it was only by this 
combination that it was itself rendered capable of being reformed. It is impossible 
to mistake, even in the case of Augustine himself, that the notion of the Church 
in which his own life centred was swayed by the thought of the certainty of grace 
and earnestness of faith and love, and that, similarly, his supreme intention, in 
his doctrine of the means of grace, was to establish the comfort derived from the 
sure grace of God in Christ, which was 

<pb n="168" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_168" />independent of human agency. Augustine subordinated the notions 
of the Church and Sacraments to the spiritual doctrine of God, Christ, the gospel, 
faith and love, as far as that was at all possible about <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p40.1">A.D.</span> 400.</p>

</div5>

            <div5 title="3. The Pelagian Controversy. The Doctrine of Grace and Sin." progress="51.37%" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv" prev="ii.ii.i.iv.iii" next="ii.ii.i.iv.v">
<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p1">3. <i>The Pelagian Controversy. The Doctrine of Grace and Sin</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p2">Augustine’s doctrine of grace and sin was constructed independently 
of the Pelagian controversy. It was substantially complete when he entered the conflict; 
but he was by no means clear as to its application in separate questions in the 
year of his conversion. At the time of his fight with Manichæism (see the Tres libri 
de libero arbitrio) he had rather emphasised, following the tradition of the Church 
teachers, the independence of human freedom, and had spoken of original sin merely 
as inherited evil. It was his clerical office, a renewed study of Romans, and the 
criticism of his spiritual development, as instituted in the Confessions, that first 
led him to the Neoplatonic Christian conviction that all good, and therefore faith, 
came from God, and that man was only good and free in dependence on God. Thus he 
gained a point of view which he confessed at the close of his life he had not always 
possessed, and which he opposed to the earlier, erroneous conceptions<note n="295" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p2.1">De praed. 7; De dono persev. 55; c. Jul. VI. 39; also the Retract.</note> that friends 
and enemies frequently reminded him of It can be said that his doctrine of grace, 
in so far as it was a doctrine of God, was complete as early as <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p2.2">A.D.</span> 387; but it 
was not, in its application to Bible history, or to the problem of conversion and 
sanctification (in the Church), before the beginning of the fifth century. It can 
also be shown that he was at all times slightly influenced by the popular Catholic 
view, and this all the more as he was not capable of drawing the whole consequences 
of his system, which, if he had done so, would have led to determinism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p3">This system did <i>not</i> evoke Pelagianism. Pelagius had taken offence, 
indeed, before the outbreak of the controversy, at Augustine’s famous sentence: “Grant what thou commandest, 

<pb n="169" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_169" />and command what thou dost desire,” and he had opposed it at Rome;<note n="296" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p3.1">De dono persev. 53: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p3.2">Cum libros Confessionum ediderim ante 
quam Pelagiana hæresis exstitisset, in eis certe dixi deo nostro et sæpe dixi: 
Da quod jubes et jube quod vis. Quæ mea verba Pelagius Romæ, cum a quodam fratre 
et episcopo meo fuissent eo præsente commemorata, ferre non potuit et contradicens 
aliquanto commotius pæne cum eo qui commemoraverat litigavit.</span></note> 
but by that date his doctrine was substantially settled. <i>The two great types 
of thought</i>, involving the question whether virtue or grace, morality or religion, 
the original and inalienable constitution of man, or the power of Jesus Christ was 
supreme, <i>did not evolve themselves in the controversy</i>. They gained in clearness 
and precision during its course,<note n="297" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p3.3">De doctr. Christ. III. 46: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p3.4">Hæresis Pelagiana multum nos, 
ut gratiam dei quæ per dominum nostrum Jesum Christum est, adversus eam defenderemus, 
exercuit.</span>”</note> but both arose, independently of each other, from 
the internal conditions of the Church. We can observe here, if anywhere, the “logic” of history. There has never, perhaps, been another crisis of equal importance 
in Church history in which the opponents have expressed the principles at issue 
so clearly and abstractly. The Arian dispute before the Nicene Council can alone 
be compared with it; but in this case the controversy moved in a narrow sphere 
of formulas already marked off by tradition. On the other hand, in spite of the 
exegetical and pseudo-historical materials that encumbered the problems in this 
instance also, there is a freshness about the Pelagian controversy and disputants 
that is wanting in the Greek contentions.<note n="298" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p3.5">Pelagius and his friends were always convinced that the disputed 
questions, while extremely important, were not dogmatic. We can once more, therefore, 
study very clearly what at that time was held to be dogma; (see De gestis Pelag. 
16: Pelagius denied at the Synod at Diospolis that statements of high dogmatic 
import were his; when it was proposed that he should anathematise those who taught 
them, he replied: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p3.6">Anathematizo quasi stultos, non quasi hæreticos, <i>si quidem 
non est dogma</i>.</span>” Cælestius says of Original sin (De pecc. orig. 3): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p3.7">licet quæstionis 
res sit ista, non hæresis.</span>” He also declared in the Libellus fidei (26) submitted 
at Rome: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p3.8">si quæ vero præter fidem quæstiones natæ sunt . . . non ego quasi auctor 
alicujus dogmatis definita hæc auctoritate statui.</span>” Hahn, § 134. This was also the 
view at first of Pope Zosimus (<scripRef passage="Ep. 3, 7" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p3.9">Ep. 3, 7</scripRef>). Julian (Op. imp. III. 106) saw dogmas 
in the doctrine of the Trinity and Resurrection, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p3.10">multisque aliis similibus.</span>”</note> The essentially literary character of 
the dispute, the absence of great central incidents, did not prejudice it any way; 
the main issue was all the freer of irrelevant matter. But it is its most 

<pb n="170" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_170" />memorable feature that the Western Church so speedily and definitely 
rejected Pelagianism, while the latter, in its formulas, still seemed to maintain 
that Church’s ancient teaching. In the crucial question, whether grace is to be 
reduced to nature, or the new life to grace, in the difficulty <i>how</i> the polar antitheses 
of “creaturely freedom and grace” are to be united,<note n="299" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p3.11">Augustinianism and Pelagianism were akin in form, and opposed 
to the previous mode of thought, in that both conceptions were based on the desire 
for unity. They sought to get at the root of religion and morality, and had ceased 
to be satisfied with recognising freedom and grace as independent and equivalent 
original data, as if religion with its blessings were at the same time superior 
and subordinate to moral goodness. The “either—or” asserted itself strongly.</note> the Church placed itself 
resolutely on the side of religion. In doing so it was as far from seeking to recognise 
all the consequences that followed from this position as it had been a hundred years 
earlier at Nicæa; indeed it did not even examine them. But it never recalled—perhaps 
it was no longer possible to recall—the step taken as soon as rationalistic moralism 
clearly revealed its character.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p4">Not only is the inner logic of events proved by the simultaneous 
and independent emergence of Augustinianism and Pelagianism, but the <i>how</i> strikes 
us by its consistency. On the one side we have a hot-blooded man who had wrestled, 
while striving for truth, to attain <i>strength</i> and <i>salvation</i>, to whom the sublimest 
thoughts of the Neoplatonists, the Psalms, and Paul had solved the problems of his 
inner life, and who had been over-powered by his experience of the living God. On 
the other, we have a monk and a eunuch,<note n="300" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p4.1">Pelagius, a monk leading a free life—Cælestius, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p4.2">naturæ vitio 
eunuchus matris utero editus</span>,” both laymen, <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p4.3">Cælestius <i>auditorialis scholasticus</i></span>. 
Pelagius was a Briton (an Irishman? called Morgan?), but in view of the intercourse 
between different countries at the time, the birthplace is somewhat indifferent. 
Cælestius was won over by Pelagius in Rome, and then gave up his worldly career.</note> both without traces of any inner struggles, 
both enthusiasts for virtue, and possessed by the idea of summoning a morally listless 
Christendom to exert its will, and of leading it to rnonachist perfection; equally 
familiar with the Fathers, desirous of establishing relations with the East, and 
well versed in Antiochene exegesis;<note n="301" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p4.4">It is uncertain whether Pelagius had been in the East before 
he appeared in Rome. Cælestius had heard Rufinus in Rome, and stated that the latter 
would have nothing to do with the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p4.5">tradux peccati</span>” (De pecc. orig. 3). Marius 
Mercator has even sought to deduce Pelagianism from Theodore of Mopsuestia’s teaching, 
and supposed that Rufinus “the Syrian” (identical (?) with Rufinus of Aquileia) 
brought it to Rome. Others have repeated this. While the direct points of contact 
at the beginning are problematical, it is certain (1) that Pelagianism and Theodore’s 
teaching approximate very closely (see Gurjew, Theodor v. Mopsu. 1890 [in Russian] 
p. 44 ff.); (2) that Theodore took up sides in the controversy against the teaching 
of Augustine and Jerome: he wrote a work “against those who maintain that men 
sin by nature, and not at their own discretion;” (see Photius cod. 177); (3) that 
the Pelagians looked to him as a protector and Julian of Eclanum fled to him; (4) 
that the Pelagians and Semi-Pelagians were convinced that they could count on the 
East (and even on the Church of Constantinople) for support, and that some of them 
studied in Constantinople. Theodore’s distinctive doctrine of Grace is not found 
in Pelagian writings; for this reason he could not ally himself thoroughly with 
Julian (see Kihn, Theodor v. Mopsu. p. 42 ff.). But their affinity was unquestionable. 
It is therefore no mere inference that leads Cassian (c. Nestor. I. 3 sq.) to combine 
the Nestorians with the Pelagians (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p4.6">cognata hæresis</span>”). The interests and methods 
of both were the same. The comparison with Eunomius and Aetius is also pertinent.</note> but, above all, following that 

<pb n="171" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_171" />Stoic and Aristotelian popular philosophy—theory of knowledge, 
psychology, ethics and dialectics—which numbered so many adherents among cultured 
Christians of the West. The third member of the league, Julian of Eclanum, the early 
widowed Bishop, was more active and aggressive than the reserved and prudent Pelagius,<note n="302" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p4.7">De pecc. orig. 13: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p4.8">Quid inter Pelagium et Cælestium in hac 
quæstione distabit, nisi quod ille apertior, iste occultior fuit; ille pertinacior, 
iste mendacior, vel certe ille liberior, hic astutior.</span>” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p4.9">Cælestius incredibili 
loquacitate.</span>” Many adherents of the new teaching preferred to be called “Cælestiani.”</note> 
more circumspect than Cælestius, the agitator, and more cultured than either. Overbearing 
in manner, he had a talent for dialectics, and, more stubborn than earnest, was 
endowed with an insatiable delight in disputing, and a boyish eagerness to define 
conceptions and construct syllogisms. He was no monk, but a child of the world, 
and jovial by nature. He was, indeed, the first, and up to the sixteenth century, 
the unsurpassed, unabashed representative of a self-satisfied Christianity. Pelagius 
and Cælestius required the aid of Julian, if the moralistic mode of thought was 
not to be represented from one side alone—the religious view needed only one representative. 
Certainly no dramatist could have better invented types of these two contrasted 
conceptions of life than those furnished by Augustine on the one hand, and the two earnest monks, 

<pb n="172" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_172" />Pelagius and Clestius, and the daring, worldly bishop Julian on the other.<note n="303" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p4.10">The earnestness and “holiness” of Pelagius are often attested, 
especially by Augustine himself and Paulinus of Nola. His untruthfulness, indeed, 
throws a dark shadow on his character: but we have not the material to enable us 
to decide confidently how far he was entrapped into it, or how far he reserved his 
opinion in the legitimate endeavour to prevent a good cause being stifled by theology. 
Augustine, the truthful, is here also disposed to treat charitably the falsehoods 
of his opponent. But we must, above all, reflect that at that time priests and theologians 
lied shamelessly in self-defence, in speeches, protocols, and writings. Public opinion 
was much less sensitive, especially when accused theologians were exculpating themselves, 
as can be seen from Jerome’s writings, though not from them alone. The people who 
got so angry over Pelagius’ lies were no small hypocrites. Augustine was entitled 
to be wroth; but his work De gestis Pelagii shows how considerate and tolerant 
he remained in spite of everything. Pelagius and Cælestius must have belonged to 
those lucky people who, cold by nature and temperate by training, never notice any 
appreciable difference between what they ought to do and what they actually do. 
Julian was an emotional character, a young man full of self-confidence (c. Julian 
II. 30: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p4.11">itane tandem, juvenis confidentissime, consolari te debes, quia talibus 
displices, an lugere?</span>”), who, in his youth, had had dealings with the Roman Bishop 
Innocent (c. Julian I. 13) and Augustine, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p4.12">vir acer ingenio, in divinis scripturis 
doctus, Græca et Latina lingua scholasticus; prius quam impietatem Pelagii in se 
aperiret, clarus in doctoribus ecclesiæ fuit</span>” (Gennad. script. eccl. 46). In particular, 
he was unusually learned in the history of philosophy. Early author and bishop, 
he seems, like so many precocious geniuses, never to have got beyond the stage reached 
by the clever youth. Fancy and passionate energy checked his growth, and made him 
the fanatical exponent of the moralistic theory. In any case he is not to be taken 
lightly. The ancient Church produced few geniuses so hold and heedless. His criticism 
is often excellent, and always acute. But even if we admitted that his whole criticism 
was correct, we would find ourselves in the end in possession of nothing but chaff. 
We also miss in his case that earnest sense of duty which we do not look for in 
vain in Pelagius. For this very reason, the delightful impression produced by a 
serene spirit, who appeared to avenge despised reason and authoritative morality, 
is always spoiled by the disagreeable effect caused by the creaking sound of a critical 
chopping-machine. An excellent monograph on Julian by Bruckner will appear immediately 
in the “Texten and Unters.”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p5">We have thus already indicated the origin of Pelagianism. <i>It is 
the consistent outcome of the Christian rationalism</i> that had long been wide spread 
in the West, especially among the more cultured, that had been nourished by the 
popular philosophy influenced by Stoicism and Aristotelianism,<note n="304" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p5.1">Cicero’s words: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p5.2">virtutem nemo unquam acceptam deo retulit</span>,” 
could be inscribed as a motto over Pelagianism.</note> and had by means 
of Julian received a bias to (Stoic) naturalism.<note n="305" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p5.3">Pelagianism and Augustinianism are also akin in form, in that 
in both the old dramatic eschatological element, which had hitherto played so great 
a <i>rôle</i> in the West, and had balanced moralism, wholly disappears. But Julian 
was the first to secularise the type of thought.</note> (We may not 

<pb n="173" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_173" />overlook the fact that it originally fell back upon monachism, 
still in its early stages in the West, and that the two phenomena at first sought 
a mutual support in each other.)<note n="306" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p5.4">The Antiochene theologians also were notoriously zealous defenders 
of monachism.</note> Nature, free-will, virtue and law, these—strictly 
defined and made independent of the notion of God—were the catch-words of Pelagianism: 
self-acquired virtue is the supreme good which is followed by reward. Religion 
and morality lie in the sphere of the free spirit;<note n="307" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p5.5">Here we have a third point (see p. 170, n. 1) in which Pelagianism 
and Augustinianism are akin in form. Neither is interested in the mysticism of 
the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p5.6">cultus</span>; their authors rather strive to direct spiritual things in spiritual 
channels, though Augustine, indeed, did not entirely succeed in doing so.</note> they are won at any moment 
by man’s own effort. The extent to which this mode of thought was diffused is revealed, 
not only by the uncertain utterances of theologians, who in many of their expositions 
show that they know better,<note n="308" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p5.7">See the remarks on Ambrose, p. 50. Perhaps the three rules of Tichonius best show the confusion that prevailed (Aug. de doctr. Christ. III. 46: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p5.8">opera a deo dari merito fidei, ipsam vero fidem sic esse a nobis ut nobis non 
sit a deo.</span>” Yet Augustine sought (c. Julian. L. I.) to give traditional evidence 
for his doctrine.</note> but above all by the Institutes of Lactantius.<note n="309" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p5.9">One passage (IV. 24 sq.) became famous in the controversy: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p5.10">oportet magistrum doctoremque virtutis homini simillimum fieri, ut vincendo peccatum 
doceat hominem vincere posse peccatum . . . ut desideriis carnis edomitis doceret, 
non necessitatis esse peccare, sed propositi ac voluntatis.</span>”</note> In 
what follows we have first to describe briefly the external course of the controversy, 
then to state the Pelagian line of thought, and finally to expound Augustine’s doctrine.<note n="310" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p5.11">Our sources are the writings of Pelagius, Cælestius, and Julian 
(chiefly in Jerome and Augustine) Augustine’s works (T. X. and c. 20, letters among 
which Epp. 186, 194 are the most important), Jerome, Orosius, Marius Mercator, and 
the relevant Papal letters. Mansi T. IV:, Hefele, Vol. II. For other literature 
see above, p. 61. Marius was the most active opponent of the Pelagians towards 
the close of the controversy, and obtained their condemnation in the East (see Migne, 
T. 48, and the Art. in the Dict. of Chr. Biog).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6">I. We first meet with Pelagius in Rome. In every century there 
have appeared preachers in Italy who have had the power of thrilling for the moment 
the vivacious and emotional Italians. Pelagius was one of the first (De pecc. orig. 24: “He lived for 

<pb n="174" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_174" />a very long time in Rome”). Roused to anger by an inert Christendom, 
that excused itself by pleading the frailty of the flesh and the impossibility of 
fulfilling the grievous commandments of God, he preached that God commanded nothing 
impossible, that man possessed the power of doing the good if only he willed, and 
that the weakness of the flesh was merely a pretext. “In dealing with ethics and 
the principles of a holy life, I first demonstrate the power to decide and act inherent 
in human nature, and show what it can achieve, lest the mind be careless and sluggish 
in pursuit of virtue in proportion to its want of belief in its power, and in its 
ignorance of its attributes think that it does not possess them.”<note n="311" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.1">Pelag. Ep. ad Demetr.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.2">ne tanto remissior sit ad virtutem 
animus ac tardior, quanto minus se posse credat et dum quod inesse sibi ignorat 
id se existimet non habere.</span>”</note> In opposition 
to Jovinian, whose teaching can only have encouraged laxity, he proclaimed and urged 
on Christians the demands of monachism; for with nothing less was this preacher 
concerned.<note n="312" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.3">He was, perhaps, not the first; we do not know whom Augustine 
meant in De pecc. orig. 25 (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.4">Pelagius et Cælestius hujus perversitatis auctores 
vel perhibentur vel etiam probantur, vel certe si auctores non sunt, sed hoc ab 
aliis didicerunt, assertores tamen atque doctores</span>”), and De gest Pelag. 61 (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.5">post 
veteres hæreses inventa etiam modo hæresis est non ab episcopis seu presbyteris 
vel quibuscumque clericis, sed a quibusdam veluti monachis</span>”). Pelagius and Cælestius 
may themselves be understood in the second passage.</note> Of unquestioned orthodoxy,<note n="313" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.6">The Confession of Faith, afterwards tendered (Hahn, § 133), 
is clear and confident in its dogmatic parts. The unity of the Godhead is not so 
strongly pronounced in the doctrine of the Trinity as with Augustine; Pelagius 
resembled the Greeks more strongly in this respect also.</note> prominent also as exegete and theologian 
in the capital of Christendom,<note n="314" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.7">At Rome Pelagius wrote the Ep. to Paulinus of Nola, the three 
books De fide trinitatis, his Eulogia and Commentaries on Paul’s Epistles, to which 
Augustine afterwards referred. The latter have been preserved for us among Jerome’s 
works; but their genuineness is suspected. Augustine mentions, besides, an Ep. ad 
Constantium episc. (De grat. 39); it is not known when it was written.</note> so barren in literary work, he was so energetic 
in his labour that news of his success penetrated to North Africa.<note n="315" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.8">De gestis Pelag. 46: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.9">Pelagii nomen cum magna ejus laude cognovi.</span>”</note> He took to 
do with the practical alone. Apparently he avoided theological polemics; but when 
Augustine’s Confessions began to produce their narcotic effects, he opposed 

<pb n="175" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_175" />them. Yet positive teaching, the emphasising of the freedom of 
the will, always remained to him the chief thing. On the other hand, his disciple 
and friend Cælestius<note n="316" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.10">By him are three works <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.11">de monasterio</span>. “Cælesti opuscula,” 
De gratia, 32.</note> seems to have attacked original sin (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.12">tradux peccati</span>) from 
the first. His converts proclaimed as their watchword that the forgiveness of sin 
was not the object of infant baptism.<note n="317" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.13">So Augustine heard when in Carthage; see De pecc. mer. III. 12.</note> When Alaric stormed Rome, the two preachers 
retreated by Sicily to North Africa. They intended to visit Augustine; but Pelagius 
and he did not meet either in Hippo or Carthage.<note n="318" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.14">De gestis Pelag. 46.</note> Probably the former left suddenly 
when he saw that he would not attain his ends in Africa, but would only cause theological 
strife. On the other hand, Cælestius remained, and became candidate for the post 
of Presbyter in Carthage. But as early as <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.15">A.D.</span> 412 (411) he was accused by Paulinus, 
Deacon in Milan (afterwards Ambrose’s biographer), at a Synod held in Carthage before 
Bishop Aurelius.<note n="319" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.16">Marius Merc. Common. and Aug., De pecc. orig., 2 sq. It is worthy 
of note that the complaint came from a disciple of Ambrose. This establishes the 
continuity of the Antipelagian teaching.</note> The points of the complaint, reduced to writing, were as follows:—He taught “that Adam was made mortal and would have died whether he had or had 
not sinned—that Adam’s sin injured himself alone, and not the human race—infants 
at birth are in that state in which Adam was before his falsehood—that the whole 
human race neither dies on account of Adam’s death or falsehood, nor will rise again 
in virtue of Christ’s resurrection—the law admits men to the kingdom of heaven as 
well as the gospel—even before the advent of our Lord there were impeccable men, 
<i>i.e.</i>, men without sin—that man can be without sin and can keep the divine commands 
easily if he will.”<note n="320" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.17">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.18">Adam mortalem factum, qui sive peccaret sive non peccaret moriturus 
fuisset—peccatum Adæ ipsum solum læsit, non genus humanum—parvuli qui nascuntur 
in eo statu sunt, in quo fuit Adam ante prævaricationem—neque per mortem vel prævaricationem 
Adæ omne genus hominum moritur, nec per resurrectionem Christi omne genus hominum 
resurget—lex sic mittit ad regnum cœlorum quomodo et evangelium—et ante adventum 
domini fuerunt homines impeccabiles, <i>i.e.</i>, sine peccato—hominem 
posse esse sine peccato et mandata dei facile custodire, si velit.</span>” 
On the transmission of these propositions, see Klasen, Pelagianismus, p. 48 f.</note> Cælestius declared at the conference that 

<pb n="176" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_176" />infants needed baptism and had 
to be baptised; that since he maintained this his orthodoxy was proved; that original 
sin (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.19">tradux peccati</span>) was at any rate an open question, “because I 
have heard many members of the Catholic Church deny it, and also others assent to 
it.”<note n="321" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.20">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.21">Quia intra Catholicam constitutos plures audivi destruere 
nec non et alios adstruere.</span>”</note> He was, nevertheless, excommunicated. In the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.22">Libellus Brevissimus</span>, which he 
wrote in his own defence, he admitted the necessity of baptism if children were 
to be saved; but he held that there was a kingdom of heaven distinct from eternal 
life. He would not hear of forgiveness of sin in connection with infant baptism.<note n="322" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.23">De pecc. mer. I. 58, 62.</note> 
He was indisputably condemned because he undid the fixed connection between baptism 
and forgiveness, thus, as it were, setting up two baptisms, and offending against 
the Symbol. He now went to Ephesus,<note n="323" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.24">He is said to have stayed before this in Sicily, but that is 
merely a guess on Augustine’s part, an inference from the spread of Cwlestian heresies 
there. See Augustine’s interesting letters, Epp. 156, 157, 22, 23 sq. From these 
we learn that Cælestius actually taught: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.25">divitem manentem in divitiis suis regnum 
dei non posse ingredi, nisi omnia sua vendiderit; nec prodesse eidem posse, si forte 
ex ipsis divitiis mandata fecerit.</span>” In the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.26">definitiones Cælestii</span>” a document 
which came to Augustine from Sicily, and whose origin is indeed uncertain, the Stoic 
method of forming definitions is noteworthy. In it there also occurs the famous 
definition of sin—“that which can be let alone”—(Gœthe gives the converse description: 
“What, then, do you call sin? With everyone I call it what can <i>not</i> be let alone.”) 
The whole argument serves to prove that since <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.27">peccatum vitari potest</span>, man can be 
sinless (De perfect. just. 1 sq.). In the passage just cited, and again at Diospolis 
(De gestis Pelag. 29-63) a work by Cælestius is mentioned, whose title is unknown. 
Not a few sentences have been preserved (l.c.): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.28">Plus facimus quam in lege et 
evangelis jussum est—gratiam dei et adjutorium non ad singulos actus dari, sed in 
libero arbitrio esse, vel in lege ac doctrina—dei gratiam secundum merita nostra 
dari, quia si peccatoribus illam dat, videtur esse iniquus—si gratia dei est, quando 
vincimus peccata, ergo ipse est in culpa, quando a peccato vincimur, quia omnino 
custodire nos aut non potuit aut noluit—unumquemque hominem omnes virtutes posse 
habere et gratias—filios dei non posse vocari nisi omni modo absque peccato fuerint 
effecti—oblivionem et ignorantiam non subjacere peccato, quoniam non secundum voluntatem 
eveniunt, sed secundum necessitatem—non esse liberum arbitrium, si dei indigeat 
auxilio, quoniam in propria voluntate habet unusquisque aut facere aliquid aut non 
facere—victoriam nostram non ex dei esse adjutorio, sed ex libero arbitrio—si anima non potest 
esse sine peccato, ergo et deus subjacet peccato, <i>cujus pars, hoc est anima</i>, peccato 
obnoxia est—pænitentibus venia non datur secundum gratiam et misericordiam dei, 
<i>sed secundum merita at laborem eorum, qui per pænitentiam digni fuerint misericordia</i>.</span>” 
We readily see, what indeed has not hitherto been clearly perceived, <i>that this writing 
of Cælestius must have been the real cause of offence</i>. It could not but open the 
eyes even of the waverers. We return to it in the text.</note> there became Presbyter, and afterwards betook 
himself to Constantinople.</p>

<pb n="177" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_177" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p7">Pelagius had gone to Palestine. He followed different tactics 
from his friend, who hoped to serve the cause by his maxim of “shocking deeply” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p7.1">fortiter scandalizare</span>). Pelagius desired peace; he wrote a flattering letter 
to Augustine, who sent him a friendly but reserved answer.<note n="324" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p7.2">De gestis Pelag. 51, 52. The interpretation added by Augustine 
to a few conventional phrases used in the letter seems to us superfluous and laboured. 
He, besides, spared Pelagius in Carthage itself; for in his first great work against 
Pelagianism, De pecc. mer. et remiss. et de bapt. parvulorum ad Marcellinum (412), 
the name of Pelagius is not yet mentioned. Before this, Augustine had sought to 
influence the Church only by sermons and discourses. Even the Tractate De spiritu 
et litera, which followed immediately, is not directed against Pelagius.</note> He sought to attach 
himself to Jerome, and to give no public offence. He plainly felt hampered by Cælestius 
with his agitation for the sinlessness of children, and against original sin. He 
wished to work for something positive. How could anyone thrust a negative point 
to the front, and check the movement for reform by precipitancy and theological 
bitterness? He actually found good friends.<note n="325" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p7.3">I am disposed to regard as a forgery the letter of condolence 
to the widow Livania (Fragments in Aug. De gestis Pel. 16, 19, Hieron. and Marius; 
partly reported in the indictment at Diospolis). Yet we cannot decide with certainty. 
We must allow the possibility of Pelagius having so expressed himself in a flattering 
letter, not meant to be published, to a sanctimonious widow. Indeed, words like 
the following sound like mockery: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p7.4">Ille ad deum digne elevat manus, ille orationem 
bona conscientia effundit qui potest dicere, tu nosti, domine, quam sanctæ et innocentes 
et mundæ sunt ab omni molestia et iniquitate et rapina quas ad te extendo manus, 
quemadmodum justa et munda labia et ab omni mendacio libera, quibus offero tibi 
deprecationem, ut mihi miserearis.</span>” Pharisee and Publican in one!</note> But his friendly relations with John, 
Bishop of Jerusalem, could not please Jerome. Besides, reports of Pelagius’ questionable 
doctrines came from the East, where, in Palestine, there always were numerous natives 
of the West. Jerome, who at the time was on good terms with Augustine, broke with 
Pelagius,<note n="326" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p7.5">The latter afterwards complained (c. Jul. II. 36), “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p7.6">quod Hieronymus ei tamquam 
æmulo inviderit.</span>” That is very credible.</note> and wrote against him the Ep. ad Ctesiphontem 

<pb n="178" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_178" />(<scripRef passage="Ep. 133" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p7.7">Ep. 133</scripRef>), and the Dialogi c. Pelag., writings which constitute 
a model of irrational polemics. He put in the foreground the question, “whether 
man can be without sin,” and at the same time did all he could to connect Pelagius 
with the “heretic” Origen and other false teachers. But still greater harm was 
done to Pelagius<note n="327" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p7.8">From motives of prudence he did not answer Jerome publicly; 
for he wished to avoid all controversy. Jerome was, for the rest, much more akin 
to him really than Augustine. The former maintained, <i>e.g.</i>, in a later controversial 
work, that it was orthodox to teach that the beginning of good resolves and faith 
is due to ourselves.</note> by the appearance, at this precise moment, of the work already 
known to us, in which Cælestius played so regardlessly the rôle of the <i>enfant terrible</i> 
of the party (see above).<note n="328" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p7.9">Pelagius himself wrote to the nun Demetrias (<span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p7.10">A.D.</span> 413 or 414) 
a letter still preserved, and forming the clearest memorial of his doctrine, and 
shortly before the Synod of Diospolis he composed his book De natura, in which there 
is much that he abjured at the Synod. It is extremely probable that this book also 
was not meant for the public, but only for his friends (against the charges of Jerome). 
Augustine, as soon as he got it, refuted it in his tractate De natura et gratia 
(415). Pelagius had essayed to give a dialectical proof of his anthropology in the 
book. Augustine’s work, De perfectione justitiæ, composed also in <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p7.11">A.D.</span> 415, was 
aimed at Cælestius.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p8">Augustine’s disciple, the Spanish priest Orosius, who had come 
to Jerome in order to call his attention to the dangers of Pelagianism, ultimately 
succeeded in getting John of Jerusalem to cite Pelagius, and to receive a formal 
report on his case in presence of his presbyters (<span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p8.1">A.D.</span> 415). But the inquiry ended 
with the triumph of the accused. Orosius referred to the authority of his celebrated 
teacher, and to that of Jerome and the Synod of Carthage, but without success, and 
when Pelagius was charged with teaching that man could be sinless and needed no 
divine help, the latter declared that he taught that it was not possible for man 
to become sinless without divine grace. With this John entirely agreed. Now since 
Orosius for his part would not maintain that man’s nature was created evil by God, 
the Orientals did not see what the dispute was all about. The conference, irregular 
and hampered by Orosius’ inability to speak Greek, was broken off: it was said 
that the quarrel might be decided in the West, or more precisely in Rome.<note n="329" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p8.2">See Orosii Apolog.</note> Pelagius 
had repelled the first attack. But his opponents did not rest. 

<pb n="179" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_179" />They succeeded, in December, 415, in getting him brought before 
a Palestinian Synod, presided over by Eulogius of Cæsarea, at Diospolis, where, 
however, he was not confronted by his accusers.<note n="330" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p8.3">The indictment was composed by two Gallic Bishops, Heros and 
Lazarus, who had been forced to fly from their own country. It was very comprehensive; 
but no strict line was drawn between what Pelagius had himself said, and what 
belonged to Cælestius. The two Bishops were, for the rest, afterwards treated as 
under suspicion at the conferences in Rome.</note> He was at once able to appeal to 
the favourable testimonies of many Bishops, who had warmly recognised his efforts 
to promote morality. He did not disown the propositions ascribed to him regarding 
nature and grace, but he succeeded in explaining them so satisfactorily, that his 
judges found him to be of blameless orthodoxy. The extravagant sentences taken from 
the letter to Livania he in part set right, and in part disowned, and when the Synod 
required him expressly to condemn them, he declared: “I anathematise them as foolish, 
not as heretical, seeing it is no case of dogma.”<note n="331" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p8.4">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p8.5">Anathematizo quasi stultos, non quasi hæreticos, si quidem 
non est dogma.</span>”</note> Hereupon the Synod decided: 
“Now since with his own voice Pelagius has anathematised the groundless nonsense, 
answering rightly that a man can be without sin with the divine help and grace, 
let him also reply to the other counts.”<note n="332" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p8.6">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p8.7">Nunc quoniam propria voce anathematizavit Pelagius incertum 
stultiloquium, recte respondens, hominem cum adjutorio dei et gratia posse esse 
sine peccato, respondeat et ad alia capitula.</span>”</note> There were now laid before him the statements 
of Cælestius as to Adam, Adam’s sin, death, new-born children, the perdition of 
the rich, sinlessness of God’s children, the unessential character of divine assistance—in 
short, all those propositions which had either been already condemned at Carthage, 
or were afterwards advanced by Cælestius in a much worse form. Pelagius was in an 
awkward position. He hated all theological strife; he knew that Christian morality 
could only lose by it; he wished to leave the region of dogma alone.<note n="333" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p8.8">The above quoted phrase, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p8.9">non est dogma</span>,” is extremely characteristic. 
It shows how painfully anxious Pelagius was not to extend the sphere of dogma. In 
this he quite shared the feeling always entertained even to the present day by the 
Greeks. A Greek priest once said to the author that the great freedom of the Greek 
Church, compared with the Western, consisted in the possibility of holding very 
different views of sin, grace, justification, etc., if only the dogmas 
were adhered to. Pelagius accordingly opposed the introduction of a great new tract 
being included in the dogmatic sphere. He saw merely the inevitable evils of such 
an advance. We must judge his whole attitude up to his death from this point of 
view. Seeberg (Dogmengesch. I., p. 282 f.) holds that the phrase, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p8.10">non est dogma</span>,” 
was merely meant to provide a means of defence; but if we consider Pelagius’ whole 
attitude, we have no ground for taking any such view.</note> Cælestius had only said, 

<pb n="180" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_180" />indeed, what he himself had described as correct when among his 
intimate friends; but the former had spoken publicly and regardlessly, and—“the 
tone makes the music.” Thus Pelagius considered himself justified in disowning almost 
all those statements: “but the rest even according to their own testimony was 
not said by me, and for it I am not called upon to give satisfaction.” But he added: 
“I anathematise those who hold or have held these views.” With these words he 
pronounced judgment on himself; they were false. The Synod rehabilitated him completely: 
“Now since we have been satisfied by our examination in our presence of Pelagius 
the monk, and he assents to godly doctrines, while condemning those things contrary 
to the faith of the Church, we acknowledge him to belong to our ecclesiastical and 
Catholic Communion.”<note n="334" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p8.11">De gestis Pelag. 44: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p8.12">Reliqua vero et secundum ipsorum testimonium 
a me dicta non sunt, pro quibus ego satisfacere non debeo.</span>” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p8.13">Anathematizo illos 
qui sic tenent aut aliquando tenuerunt.</span>” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p8.14">Nunc quoniam satisfactum est nobis prosecutionibus 
præsentis Pelagii monachi, qui quidem piis doctrinis consentit, contraria vero 
ecclesiæ fidei anathematizat, communionis ecclesiasticæ eum esse et catholicæ confitemur.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p9">No one can blame the Synod:<note n="335" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p9.1">“Synodus miserabilis,” Jerome, <scripRef passage="Ep. 143, 2" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p9.2">Ep. 143, 2</scripRef>.</note> Pelagius had, in fact, given expression 
to its own ideas; Augustinianism was neither known nor understood; and the “heresy 
of Cælestius”<note n="336" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p9.3">Jerome, <scripRef passage="Ep. 143, 1" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p9.4">Ep. 143, 1</scripRef>.</note> was condemned.<note n="337" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p9.5">In his work, De gestis Pelagii, Augustine, following a written 
account, criticises the proceedings of the Synod, and shows that Pelagius uttered 
the falsehood. The latter, always anxious to keep peace, addressed a report of his 
own after the Synod to Augustine (l.c. 57 sq.), in order to influence him in his 
favour. But Augustine rightly gave the preference to the other account, since Pelagius 
had omitted from his the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p9.6">anathematizo</span>.” Again in the work De pecc. orig., Augustine 
shows, from the writings of Pelagius with which he was acquainted, that the latter 
had got off by evasions at Diospolis, and that he really held the same opinions 
as Cælestius.—We can only excuse the man by repeating that he wished to do practical 
work, and felt himself put out by dogmatic questions as to original sin, etc.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p10">But Pelagius now found it necessary to defend himself to his 

<pb n="181" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_181" />own adherents. While on the one hand he was zealous in promoting 
in the West the effect of the impression produced by the decision in his favour, 
he wrote to a friendly priest,<note n="338" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p10.1">De gestis, 54 sq.</note> that his statement, “that a man can be without 
sin and keep the commands of God easily<note n="339" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p10.2">There was no word of “easily” at Diospolis.</note> if he will,” had been recognised as orthodox. 
His work, De natura, made its appearance at the same time, and he further published 
four books, De libero arbitrio,<note n="340" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p10.3">Augustine’s tractates, De gratia Christi et De peccato originali, 
are directed against this book.</note> which, while written with all caution, disclosed 
his standpoint more clearly than his earlier ones.<note n="341" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p10.4">De pecc. orig. 20: “Denique quomodo respondeat advertite et 
videte latebras ambiguitatis falsitati præparare refugia, offundendo caliginem veritati, 
ita ut etiam nos cum primum ea legimus, recta vel correcta propemodum gauderemus. 
Sed latiores disputationes ejus in libris, ubi se quantumlibet operiat, plerumque 
aperire compellitur, fecerunt nobis et ipsa suspecta, ut adtentius intuentes inveniremus 
ambigua.”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p11">But North Africa<note n="342" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p11.1">Orosius had carried there information of the events.</note> did not acquiesce in what had taken place. 
The prestige of the West and orthodoxy were endangered. Synods were held in <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p11.2">A.D.</span> 
416 at Carthage and Mileve, Augustine being also present at the latter. Both turned 
to Innocent of Rome, to whom Cælestius had appealed long before. Soon after the 
epistles of the two Synods (Aug. epp. 175, 176,) the Pope received a third from 
five African Bishops, of whom Augustine was one (<scripRef passage="Ep. 177" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p11.3">Ep. 177</scripRef>).<note n="343" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p11.4">The letter was accompanied by Pelagius’ work De natura and Augustine’s 
reply.</note> It was evidently feared 
that Pelagius might have influential friends in Rome.<note n="344" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p11.5"><scripRef passage="Ep. 177, 2" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p11.6">Ep. 177, 2</scripRef>.—To about this date belong, according to Caspari’s 
investigations, the Pelagian letters and tractates published by him <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p11.7">A.D.</span> 1890 (Briefe, 
Abhandlungen and Predigten, etc. pp. 3-167, 223-389, Christiania), and ascribed 
on good grounds to Agricola, of Britain. The fragments were written, however, in 
Italy. They add nothing new to our knowledge of Pelagianism. But they confirm the 
fact that the earliest Pelagianism—before Julian—was associated with the most stringent 
monastic demands, and was extremely rigorous. In particular, Agricola flatly forbids 
the possession of wealth. He also regards ignorance of the divine will as no excuse 
for the sinner, but as an aggravation.</note> The letters referred to the 
condemnation, five years before, of Cælestius; they pointed out that the Biblical 
doctrine of grace and the doctrine of baptism were in danger, and demanded that, no 

<pb n="182" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_182" />matter how Pelagius might express himself, those should be excommunicated 
who taught that man could overcome sin and keep God’s commands by virtue of his 
own nature, or that baptism did not deliver children from a state of sin. It was 
necessary to defeat the enemies of God’s grace. It was not a question of expelling 
Pelagius and Cælestius, but of opposing a dangerous heresy.<note n="345" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p11.8">Epp. 177, 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p11.9">Non agitur de uno Pelagio, qui jam forte correctus 
est.</span>” The consideration for him is very remarkable; it is explained by his prestige 
and his justification at Diospolis. The letter of the five Bishops composed by Augustine 
and sent afterwards was obviously meant thoroughly to instruct the Pope, who was 
held to be insufficiently informed as to the importance of the question. Yet we 
have at the close, (c. 19): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p11.10">Non rivulum nostrum tuo largo fonti augendo refundimus.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p12">The Pope had, perhaps, never yet received petitions from North 
African Synods which laid such stress on the importance of the Roman Chair. Innocent 
sought to forge the iron while it was hot. In his four replies (Aug. Epp. 181-184 = Innoc. 
Epp. 30-33) he first congratulated the Africans on having acted on the ancient rule, 
“that no matter might be finally decided, even in the most remote provinces, until 
the Roman Chair had been informed of it, in order that every just decision might 
be confirmed by its authority;” for truth issued from Rome, and thence was communicated 
in tiny streams to the other Churches. The Pope then praised their zeal against 
heretics, declared it impious to deny the necessity of divine grace, or to promise 
eternal life to children without baptism; he who thought otherwise was to be expelled 
from the Church, unless he performed due penance. “Therefore (<scripRef passage="Ep. 31, 6" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p12.1">Ep. 31, 6</scripRef>) we declare 
in virtue of our Apostolic authority that Pelagius and Cælestius are excluded from 
the communion of the Church until they deliver themselves from the snares of the 
devil;” if they did so, they were not to be refused readmission. Any adherents 
of Pelagius who might be in Rome would not venture to take his part after this condemnation; 
besides, the acquittal of the man in the East was not certain; nothing indubitably 
authentic had been laid before him, the Pope, and it appeared even from the proceedings, 
if they were genuine, that Pelagius had got off by evasions; if he felt himself to be innocent, he would have 

<pb n="183" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_183" />hastened to Rome that he might be acquitted by us; he would not 
summon him, however; those among whom he resided might try him once more; if he 
recanted, they could not condemn him; there lurked much that was blasphemous, but 
still more that was superfluous, in the book, De Natura; “what orthodox believer 
might not argue most copiously about the potentiality of nature, free-will, the 
whole grace of God and daily grace?”<note n="346" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p12.2"><scripRef passage="Ep. 183, 2" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p12.3">Ep. 183, 2</scripRef>-5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p12.4">Nam de naturæ possibilitate, de libero arbitrio, 
et de omni dei gratia et quotidiana gratia cui non sit recte sentienti uberrimum disputare?</span>”</note> He who can read between the lines will readily 
observe that the Pope left more than one back-door open, and had no real interest 
in the controversy.<note n="347" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p12.5">This is not the view that has hitherto been taken of the letters; 
Zosimus has rather been simply contrasted with Innocent. Seeberg (p. 283) sees 
in the letter a monument of the Pope’s helplessness in dogma: he was so ignorant 
as to admit that the Africans were right, and yet to make them talk like Pelagians. 
That seems to me an exaggeration.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p13">Pelagius now sent his remarkably well-composed confession of faith<note n="348" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p13.1">Hahn. 133. In it we have the words “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p13.2">liberum sic confitemur arbitrium, 
ut dicamus nos indigere dei semper auxilio</span>” (but in what does the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p13.3">auxilium</span> consist?), 
and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p13.4">baptismum unum tenemus quod iisdem sacramenti verbis in infantibus, quibus 
etiam in majoribus, asserimus esse celebrandum.</span>”</note> 
to Rome, along with an elaborate vindication of himself.<note n="349" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p13.5">Fragments in Aug., De Gratia Christi et de pecc. orig.</note> The accusation that 
he refused baptism to children, or promised them admission to heaven without it, 
and that he taught that men could easily fulfil the divine commands, he declared 
to be a calumny invented by his enemies. As already at Diospolis, so now he guarded 
himself against the worst charges, though they were not indeed unwarranted, partly 
by mental reservations, and partly by modifications; but we cannot say that he was 
unfaithful to his main conception. He declared that all men had received the power 
to will aright from God, but that the divine aid (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p13.6">adjutorium</span>) only operated in the 
case of Christians. It was blasphemous to maintain that God had given impossible 
commands to men. He took his stand between Augustine and Jovinian. This letter did 
not reach Innocent, he having died. It was thus received by his successor Zosimus. 
Cælestius, who had come to Rome and submitted a <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p13.7">Libellus fidei</span> that left nothing 
to be desired in 

<pb n="184" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_184" />point of submission to the Pope, vindicated himself to the latter. 
Cælestius, on the whole, seems now, when matters had become critical, to have sounded 
the retreat;<note n="350" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p13.8">Fragments of the Libellus in Aug., De pecc. orig. 5 sq.</note> he at least modified his statements, and took care not to come into 
conflict with the theory, deducible from the Church’s practice, that infant baptism 
did away with sin.<note n="351" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p13.9">L.c.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p13.10">Infantes debere baptizari in remissionem peccatorum 
secundum regulam universalis ecclesiæ et secundum evangelii sententiam confitemur, 
quia dominus statuit, regnum cœlorum non nisi baptizatis posse conferri; quod, 
<i>quia vires naturæ non habent</i>, conferri necesse est per gratiæ libertatem. In remissionem 
peccatorum baptizandos infantes non idcirco diximus, ut peccatum <i>ex traduce</i> firmare 
videamur (he thus clung to this point), quod longe a catholico sensu alienum est, 
quia peccatum non cum homine nascitur, quod postmodum exercetur ab homine, quia 
non naturæ delictum, sed voluntatis esse demonstrator. Et illud ergo confiteri congruum, 
ne diversa baptismatis genera facere videamur, et hoc præmunire necessarium est, 
ne per mysterii occasionem ad creatoris injuriam malum, antequam fiat ab homine, 
tradi dicatur homini per naturam.</span>”</note> After these similar declarations of the two friends, Zosimus 
did not see that the dogma or Church practice of baptism was endangered in any respect. 
At a Roman Synod (417), Cælestius, who was ready to condemn everything banned by 
the Pope, was rehabilitated;<note n="352" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p13.11">He wisely refused to discuss the separate points of complaint.</note> and Pelagius, for whom Orientals interceded, was 
likewise declared to have cleared himself. The complainants were described as worthless 
beings, and the Africans were blamed for deciding too hastily; they were called 
upon to prove their charges within two months. This result was communicated in two 
letters<note n="353" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p13.12">Zosim., Epp. 3, 4.</note> to the African Bishops.<note n="354" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p13.13">The Bishops are arrogantly rebuked. For the rest, the whole 
question in dispute is regarded as due to an epidemic of curiosity, as superfluous 
and pernicious: one ought to abide by Scripture. No wonder that Rome hesitated 
to declare a question important in which the disputants were agreed as regards Holy 
Scripture, dogma, and Church practice. The Church only took hesitatingly the momentous 
step involved in acknowledging anything outside of these to be of equal importance 
to “dogmas.”</note> They were told that Pelagius had never been separated 
from the Church, and that if there had been great joy over the return of the lost 
son, how much greater should be the joy of believing that those about whom false 
reports had been circulated were neither dead nor lost (<scripRef passage="Ep. 4, 8" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p13.14">Ep. 4, 8</scripRef>)!</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p14">The Carthaginians were indignant, but not discouraged. A 

<pb n="185" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_185" />Synod (417) determined to adhere to the condemnation until it 
was ascertained that both heretics saw in grace not merely an enlightenment of the 
intellect, but the only power for good (righteousness), without which we can have 
absolutely no true religion in thought, speech, and action.<note n="355" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p14.1">Prosper, c. collat. 5.</note> This resolution was 
conveyed to Zosimus. Paulinus of Milan declared at the same time in a letter to 
the Pope that he would not come to Rome to prosecute Cælestius, for the case had 
been already decided.<note n="356" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p14.2">Zosim., <scripRef passage="Ep. 10" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p14.3">Ep. 10</scripRef>.</note> This energetic opposition made the Pope cautious. In his 
reply,<note n="357" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p14.4">Zosim., <scripRef passage="Ep. 15" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p14.5">Ep. 15</scripRef>.</note> he glorified Peter and his office in eloquent language, but changed his 
whole procedure, declaring now that the Africans were under a mistake if they believed 
that he had trusted Cælestius<note n="358" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p14.6">It was with Cælestius that he was chiefly concerned.</note> in everything, and had already come to a decision. 
The case had not yet been prejudiced, and was in the same position as before (March, 
418). Immediately after the arrival of this letter in Africa, a great Council was 
held there—more than 200 Bishops being present—and Pelagianism was condemned, without 
consulting the Pope, in 8 (9) unequivocal Canons;<note n="359" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p14.7">Let him be condemned: who derives death from natural necessity; 
who denies the presence of original sin in children and rebels against Paul (<scripRef passage="Romans 5:12" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p14.8" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12">Rom. 
V. 12</scripRef>); who assigns any form of salvation to unbaptised children; who refers God’s 
justifying grace in Christ merely to past sins; who applies grace to knowledge 
alone, while not perceiving in it the power necessary to us; who sees in grace merely 
a means of rendering the good easier, but not its indispensable condition; or who 
derives the confessions of sin by the pious from humility alone, and interprets 
their prayer for pardon of guilt as applying solely to the guilt of others.</note> indeed, such was the indignation 
felt against Zosimus—and on different grounds—that the Council, in its 17 Canon, 
threatened with excommunication any appeal to Rome.<note n="360" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p14.9">The proceedings in Mansi III., p. 810 sq.</note> But it had first assured itself 
of the Emperor’s support, who had published on the 30th April, 418, an edict to 
the Prefect of the Prætorium, banishing the new heretics with their followers from 
Rome, permitting their prosecution, and threatening the guilty with stringent penalties.<note n="361" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p14.10">The edict in Aug. Opp. X. app., p. io5. It is certainly doubtful 
whether the Africans effected this; perhaps it was instigated from Milan 
or by Italian Anti-Pelagians. The attempt has been made to prove that Zosimus’ change 
of front was independent of the edict.</note></p>

<pb n="186" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_186" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p15">Zosimus, whose action had been hitherto influenced by the strength 
of Pelagius’ party in Rome, now laid down his arms. In his <i>Ep. tractatoria</i> to all 
the Churches,<note n="362" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p15.1">Aug. Opp. X. app., p. 108.</note> he informed them of the excommunication of Cælestius and Pelagius, 
was now convinced <i>that the doctrines of the absolute importance of justifying grace, 
and of original sin, belonged to the faith</i> (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p15.2">de fide</span>), and required all Bishops to 
signify their assent by their signatures. But eighteen Bishops refused;<note n="363" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p15.3">C. duas epp. Pel. I. 3.</note>
<i>they appealed to a General Council</i>, and recalled with reason the fact that the Pope had 
himself formerly considered a thorough conference to be necessary. In their name 
Julian of Eclanum wrote two bold letters to the Pope,<note n="364" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p15.4">See Op. imperf. I. 18. Fragments in Marius.</note> while also rejecting the 
propositions once set up by Cælestius.<note n="365" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p15.5">The confession of faith contained in one of the letters (Hahn, 
§ 135) shows also that Julian wished to stand by Pelagius.</note> From now onwards the stage was occupied 
by this “most confident young man,” for whom Augustine, a friend of his family, 
possessed so much natural sympathy, and whom, in spite of his rudeness, he always 
treated, as long as the case lasted, affectionately and gently.<note n="366" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p15.6">We must remember in excuse of Julian’s violent and unmeasured 
polemics that he was defending an already hopeless case. He himself knew this—Op. 
imp. I. 1, 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p15.7">magnis impedimentis angoribus, quos intuenti mihi hac tempestate 
ecclesiarum statum partim indignatio ingerit partim miseratio</span>”—“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p15.8">labentis mundi 
odia promeremur</span>”—“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p15.9">rebus in pejorem partem properantibus, quod mundi fini suo 
incumbentis indicium est</span>” (l.c. I. 12). His violence is in any case not explained 
from secret uncertainty, for there certainly have been few theologians so thoroughly 
convinced as he of being on the right path. Religious pioneers, besides, have as 
a rule surpassed their opponents in strength of conviction. They also possess it 
more readily; for the certainty of religion and morality, as they understand it, 
is involved for them in personal assurance.</note> At the instigation 
of the new Pope, Boniface, Augustine refuted one of the letters sent to Rome and 
circulated in Italy, as well as another by Julian (addressed to Rufus of Thessalonica) 
in his work <i>c. duas epp. Pelagianorum</i> (420). Julian, who had resigned or been deposed 
from his bishopric, now took up his sharp and 

<pb n="187" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_187" />restless pen. No one else pressed Augustine so hard as he; he 
compelled him to work out the consequences of his line of thought; he displayed 
inexorably the contradictions in his works, and showed how untenable was the great 
man’s doctrine when it was fully developed; he pointed out the traces of a 
Manichæan type of thinking in Augustine, traces of which the latter tried in vain to get rid. 
He could indeed explain that he did not mean them, but could not show that they 
were not there. Julian’s charge that Augustine’s teaching desecrated marriage had 
made an impression on the powerful Comes Valerius in Rome. Augustine sought to weaken 
the force of the charge in his writing, De nuptiis et concupiscentia, Lib. I.; but 
Julian now wrote a work in four volumes against the treatise. Augustine based a 
reply on extracts from the latter (De nupt. et concup., 1. II.), and when he received 
the work itself, he substituted, for this preliminary answer, a new work: Libri 
sex c. Julianum hæresis Pelagianæ defensorem. Julian replied to the “Preliminary 
pamphlet” with a work in eight volumes (written already in Cilicia). Augustine was 
engaged with the answer to this work, <i>Opus imperf. c. Julianum</i> (l. sex), up to 
his death. Since he follows Julian almost sentence by sentence, we possess the most 
accurate information as to the latter’s positions.<note n="367" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p15.10">When we realise the exceptional qualities of two such outstanding 
opponents, we wish that nature had rolled them into one. What a man that would have 
been!</note> In his latest years, Augustine composed other four writings which are not aimed directly at the Pelagians, but 
discuss objections raised against his own doctrine by Catholics or Semi-Pelagians<note n="368" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p15.11">This name appears first in the Middle Ages. In ancient times 
men spoke of the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p15.12">reliquiæ Pelagianorum</span>.”</note> 
(De gratia et libero arbitrio; De correptione et gratia: to the monks of Hadrumetum; 
De prædestinatione sanctorum and De dono perseverantiæ: to Prosper and Hilary 
as against the Gallic monks). In these works the doctrine of predestinating grace 
is worked out in its strictest form.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p16">The Pelagians nowhere came to form a sect or schismatical party.<note n="369" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p16.1">They still hoped for their rehabilitation up to <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p16.2">A.D.</span> 430, and 
urged it in Rome on every new Pope.</note> 
They were suppressed in the years after <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p16.3">A.D.</span> 418, without it being necessary to apply any special force. The Emperor 

<pb n="188" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_188" />once more published a sharp edict. Cælestius, who had hitherto 
escaped punishment, was still chiefly dealt with. He was forbidden to reside in 
Italy, and sentence of exile was pronounced on anyone who should harbour him. Pelagius 
is said to have been condemned by a Synod in Antioch. But this information, given 
by Marius, is uncertain. He disappears from history.<note n="370" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p16.4">It is noteworthy that Julian speaks in his works as if he now 
alone represented the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p16.5">destituta veritas</span>, a claim that Augustine tells him shows 
extreme arrogance (see c. Jul. II. 36).</note> Julian and other Pelagians 
took refuge with Theodore in Cilicia. There they were at first left in peace; for 
either the controversy was not understood, or the attitude to Augustinianism was 
hostile. The indefatigable Cælestius was able in <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p16.6">A.D.</span> 424 to demand once more an 
inquiry in Rome from Bishop Cælestine, but then betook himself, without having obtained 
his object, to Constantinople, where, since Julian and other friends were also assembled, 
the party now pitched their headquarters.<note n="371" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p16.7">I do not here discuss more minutely the history of Julian, who 
once more paid a passing visit to Rome; see art. in the Encycl. of Christ. Biogr.</note> The Patriarch Nestorius joined hands 
with them, a proceeding fatal to both sides; for Nestorius thereby incurred the 
displeasure of the Pope, and the Pelagians fell into the ranks of the enemies of 
the dominant party in the East (Cyril’s). Marius Mercator agitated successfully 
against them at the Court, and in the comedy at Ephesus Cyril obliged the Roman 
legates by getting the Council to condemn the doctrine of Cælestius, Rome having 
concurred in his condemnation of Nestorius.<note n="372" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p16.8">Julian’s name was expressly mentioned; perhaps he was in Ephesus 
with Nestorius. It is maintained by Marius that he had been already condemned in 
his absence (with Theodore’s concurrence) at a Cilician Synod.</note> Thus Pelagianism had brought upon itself 
a kind of universal anathema, while in the East there were perhaps not even a dozen 
Christians who really disapproved of it,<note n="373" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p16.9">Bishop Atticus of Constantinople was undoubtedly a decided enemy 
of the Pelagians; but we do not know his motives.</note> and the West, in turn, was by no means 
clear as to the consequences to which it would necessarily be led by the condemnation 
of the Pelagians.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17">II. As regards the history of dogma, the “system” of Pelagianism, 
<i>i.e.</i> of Julian of Eclanum, is tolerably indifferent; 

<pb n="189" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_189" />for it was only produced after the whole question was already 
decided, and its author was a theologian, who, by renouncing his ecclesiastical 
office, had himself thrown away much of his claim to be considered. From the standpoint 
of the history of dogma, the controversy closed simply with rejection of the doctrines, 
(1) that God’s grace (in Christ) was not absolutely necessary—before and after baptism—for 
the salvation of every man, and (2) that the baptism of infants was not in the fullest 
sense a baptism for remission of sins (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.1">in remissionem peccatorum</span>). 
<i>The contrary doctrines were the new</i> “<i>dogmas</i>.” But, since those two doctrines and the main 
theses of Pelagianism involved a multitude of consequences, and since some of these 
consequences were even then apparent, while others afterwards occupied the Church 
up till and beyond the Reformation, it is advisable to point out the fundamental 
features of the Pelagian system, and the contrary teaching of Augustinianism.<note n="374" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.2">This is also necessary because the mode of thought at the root 
of Pelagianism never reappeared—up to the time of Socinianism—in so pure a form 
as in Julian.</note> In doing so we have to remember that Pelagius would have nothing to do with a system. 
To him “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.3">De fide</span>” (of the faith) meant simply the orthodox dogma and the ability 
of man to do the good. All else were open questions which might be answered in the 
affirmative or negative, among the rest original sin, which he denied. He laid sole 
stress on preaching practical Christianity, <i>i.e.</i>, the monastic life, to a corrupt 
and worldly Christendom, and on depriving it of the pretext that it was impossible 
to fulfil the divine commands. Cælestius, at one with his teacher in this respect, 
attacked original sin more energetically, and fought by the aid of definitions and 
syllogisms theological doctrines which he held to be pernicious. But Julian was 
the first to develop their mode of thought systematically, and to elevate it into 
a Stoic Christian system.<note n="375" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.4">Augustine says very gracefully (c. Jul. VI. 36): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.5">Quæ 
tu si non didicisses, Pelagiani dogmatis machina sine architecto necessario remansisset.</span>”</note> Yet he really added nothing essential to what occurs 
scattered through the writings of Pelagius and Cælestius. He only gave it all a 
naturalistic tendency, <i>i.e.</i>, he did away with the monastic intention of the type 
of thought. But even in Pelagius, arguments occur which completely contradict 

<pb n="190" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_190" />the ascetic monastic conception. In his letter to Demetrius 
he shows that fasting, abstinence and prayer are not of such great importance; 
they should not be carried to excess, as is often done by beginners; moderation 
should be observed in all things, therefore even in good works. The main thing is 
to change one’s morals and to practise every kind of virtue. And thus no one is 
to think that the vow of chastity can let him dispense with the practice of spiritual 
virtues and the fight with anger, vanity, and pride, etc. <i>It was the actual development 
of the character in goodness on which he laid stress</i>. The monastic idea appears 
subordinate to this thought, which in some passages is expressed eloquently. The 
ancient call to wise moderation has not a naturalistic impress in Pelagius. In treating 
the thought of these three men as a whole we have to remember this distinction, 
as also the fact that Pelagius and Cælestius for the most part paid due heed to 
Church practice, and besides avoided almost entirely any appeal to the ancient philosophers.<note n="376" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.6">As regards form (Klasen, pp. 81-116), <i>i.e</i>. in their teaching as 
to Scripture, tradition, and authority, no innovations occur in Pelagius and Cælestius. 
Pelagianism, indeed, implicitly involves the rejection of every doctrine, <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.7">quæ ratione 
defendi non potest</span>, and he interpreted Scripture accordingly (see examples of exegesis 
in Klasen l.c.). In his treatise, De natura, he quotes the Fathers in support of 
his form of doctrine, as Augustine did for his (Chrysostom was especially often 
quoted, but so also were Jerome, Ambrose, and Lactantius). Julian, on the contrary, 
expressly gave the first place to <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.8">ratio</span>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.9">Quod ratio arguit, non potest auctoritas 
vindicare</span>” (Op. imp. II. t6). With Origen—in sharp contrast to Augustine—he observes 
the rule not that a thing is good, because God wills it and it stands in Scripture, 
but that reason establishes what is good: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.10">Hæreat hoc maxime prudentis animo lectoris, 
omnibus scripturis sacris solum illud, quod in honorem dei catholici sapiunt, 
contineri, sicut frequentium sententiarum luce illustratur, et sicubi durior elocutio 
moverit quæstionem, certum quidem esse, non ibi id quod injustum est loci illius auctorum sapuisse; 
secundum id autem debere intelligi, quod et <i>ratio perspicua</i> et aliorum locorum, 
in quibus non est ambiguitas, splendor apparuerit</span>” (l.c. II. 22; cf. I. 4). “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.11">Sanctas quidem apostoli esse paginas confitemur, non ob aliud, nisi quia
<i>rationi</i>, pietati, fidei congruentes erudiunt nos</span>” (II. 144). Julian declares time and again that “wrong” 
and right must be the standard to be applied to all traditions regarding God. Now 
if the interpretations of Scripture given by Pelagius and Cælestius are “shallow,” 
Julian’s are sometimes quite profane. Our first parents clothed themselves after 
the Fall, because they were cold, and had learned for the first time the art of 
making clothes (c. Jul. IV. 79 sq.). But the rationalist standpoint of historical 
criticism appears most clearly in Julian’s attitude to tradition. He is the author 
of the famous saying that we ought to weigh and not count opinions (c. Julian, II. 
35: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.12">non numerandas, sed ponderandas esse sententias; ad aliquid inveniendum multitudinem nihil prodesse 
cæcorum</span>”). He says boldly that in dogmatic questions we must set aside the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.13">strepitus 
turbarum de omni ordine conversationis hominum</span>, all <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.14">de plebeia fæce sellularii, 
milites, scholastici auditoriales, tabernarii, cetarii, coqui, lanii, adolescentes 
ex monachis dissoluti</span>, and further the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.15">turba qualiumcumque clericorum</span>; 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.16"><i>honorandam esse paucitatem</i>, quam ratio, eruditio, libertasque sublimat.</span>” Compare Op. imperf. 
I. 41, where Julian says “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.17">et si philosophorum ego senatum advocavero, tu continuo sellularios, opifices omneque in nos vulgus accendas</span>,” 
and II. 14 “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.18">Traduciani pro se sursum deorsum plebecularum aut ruralium aut theatralium scita commendant.</span>” He 
justifies the setting aside of laymen and the uneducated clergy; he says: “<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.19">quia 
non possunt secundum categorias Aristotelis de dogmatibus judicare.</span>” Here (c. 
Julian. II. 36, 37) Julian’s chief interest becomes clearly evident. <i>Without Aristotle, 
no theology</i>; everything else is clod-hoppers’ theology; <i>but we have the cultured 
on our side</i> (l.c. V. 1., Augustine suggests that is a contention of all heretics, 
already soiled and worn by frequent use). Julian adhered to Aristotle and Zeno; 
he knew their ethics thoroughly and reflected on their differences (c. Jul. II. 
34; VI. 36; VI. 64: “de scholis Peripateticorum sive Stoicorum;” Op. impf. 
I, 35, 36). In contents and method his teaching was closely related to that of these 
philosophers—Augustine alludes very often to this. Besides, he quotes (c. Jul. IV 
.75) Thales, Anaximander, Anaximenes, Anaxagoras, Xenophanes, Parmenides, Leucippus, 
Democritus, Empedocles, Heraclitus, Melissus, Plato, and Pythagoras (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.20">quis non 
ipso nominum sectarumque conglobatarum strepitu terretur?</span>” remarks Augustine). Of 
these philosophers—along with whom Sallust and Cicero are quoted—Julian says (l.c.), 
while granting they were idolaters (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.21">licet in scholis aliud disserentes</span>”), that 
they had enjoyed, in the midst of many errors, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.22">de naturalibus aliquas veritatis 
partes</span>,” and that these were rightly to be preferred to the dogma of original sin. 
Augustine justly speaks of “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.23">nebulæ de Aristotelicis categoriis</span>;” but the Stoic 
element prevails in Julian. The whole conception of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.24">ratio</span> and Nominalism is Stoic. 
The mania for definitions is also Stoic and Ciceronian. Without definition no knowledge 
(Op. imp. II. 30, said against Augustine: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.25">Ad quid ergo persuadendum aut scripturas 
releges aut conscios nominabis, <i>qui adhuc quod sentis non potes definire</i></span>”). But 
these definitions never rise out of the actual and thoroughly observed case—and 
that was indeed also usual in the Stoa—but glide over it. Julian by no means despised 
altogether the appeal to the Fathers. Here also he proved himself reasonable. It 
was only their formal authority that he would have nothing to do with. His standpoint 
is most clearly expressed in c. Jul. I. 29: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.26">Cum igitur liquido clareat hanc sanam 
et veram esse sententiam, quam primo loco <i>ratio</i>, deinde <i>scripturarum</i> munivit auctoritas 
et quam <i>sanctorum virorum</i> semper celebravit <i>eruditio, qui tamen veritati auctoritatem 
non suo tribuere consensu</i>, sed testimonium et gloriam de ejus suscepere consortio, 
nullum prudentem conturbet conspiratio perditorum.</span>” Here we perceive the descending 
series of authorities, which is yet only authoritative, in so far as the witnesses 
are rational. The “Fathers” he really regarded as nothing, and well he knew how to 
make use of the admissions wrung from Augustine regarding their 
authority (Op. imp. IV. 112): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.27">Sed bene quod nos onere talium personarum prior 
levasti. Nam in libro ad Timasium cum s. Pelagius venerabilium virorum tam Ambrosii 
quam Cypriani recordatus fuisset, qui liberum arbitrium in libris suis commendaverant, 
respondisti nulla te gravari auctoritate talium, ita ut diceres eos processu vitæ 
melioris, si quid male senserant, expiasse.</span>” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.28">Numquid</span>”—exclaims Julian (l.c. IV. 
110)—“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.29">legi dei aut operi dei scripta disputatorum præjudicant!</span>” Julian felt 
most acutely his having to call to its senses the West, in bondage to “stupid and 
godless” dogma; in the East alone did he now see salvation. The rock on which he 
stood was <i>reason</i>; his winged organ was the <i>word</i>. He knew that God would honour him 
for having <i>alone</i> to lead the cause of righteousness. He confronted, as the most 
resolute “Aufklärer” of the ancient Church, its greatest religious personality.</note> 
They were all actuated by a courageous confidence 

<pb n="191" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_191" />in man’s capacity for goodness, along with the need for 
clearness of thought on religious and moral questions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p18">1. God’s highest attributes are his goodness and justice, and, 
in fact, righteousness is the quality without which God cannot 


<pb n="192" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_192" />be thought of at all; indeed, it can even be said that there 
is a God, because there is righteousness.<note n="377" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p18.1">Cælestius in Aug., De perf. just. 15; Julian in the Op. imp. 
I. 27-38 and often. The thought of goodness—characteristically enough—is dropped, 
or accompanies it, as it were, incidentally. The idea of righteousness as legislative, 
distributive, and social, governs the whole system. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p18.2">Lex dei fons ac magistra justitiæ</span>,” 
Op. imp. I. 4.</note> “Justice, as it is wont to be defined 
by the learned (s. Aristotle) and as we can understand, is (if the Stoics will 
allow us to prefer one to the other) the greatest of all virtues, discharging diligently 
the duty of restoring his own to each, without fraud, without favour.”<note n="378" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p18.3">Op. imp. I. 35: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p18.4">Justitia est, ut ab eruditis definiri solet 
(s. Aristoteles), et ut nos intelligere possumus, virtus (si per Stoicos liceat 
alteri alteram præferre), virtutum omnium maxima fungens diligenter officio ad 
restituendum sua unicuique, sine fraude, sine gratia.</span>” By this is gained for religion 
and morality the supreme principle by which man confronts God as judge in complete 
independence.</note> Its <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p18.5">genus</span> 
is God; its <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p18.6">species</span> are the promulgation and administration of the laws; its difference 
consists in its being regulated by circumstances; its <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p18.7">modus</span> in its not requiring 
from anyone more than his powers permit, and in not excluding mercy; its quality 
in sweetness to pious souls. This notion of righteousness is so sure that it appears 
also to be ideally superior to Holy Scripture (see Op. imperf. II. 17): “Nothing 
can be proved by the sacred writings which righteousness cannot support.”<note n="379" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p18.8">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p18.9">Nihil potest per sanctas scripturas probari, quod justitia 
non possit tueri.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p19">2. It follows, from the goodness and righteousness of God, that 
everything created by him is good—and that not only at the beginning—but what he 
now creates is likewise good.<note n="380" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p19.1">Op. imp. VI. 16.</note> Accordingly, 

<pb n="193" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_193" />the creature is good, and so also are marriage, the law, free will, and the saints.<note n="381" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p19.2">Aug. c. duas epp. Pelag. III. 24: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p19.3">Hae sunt nebulæ Pelagianorum 
de laude creaturæ, laude nuptiarum, laude legis, laude liberi arbitrii, laude sanctorum</span>, IV. 1, 2.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p20">3. Nature, which was created good, is not convertible, “because 
the things of nature persist from the beginning of existence (substance) to its end.”<note n="382" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p20.1">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p20.2">Quia naturalia ab initio substantiæ usque ad terminum illius 
perseverant.</span>” (Op. imp. II. 76).</note> “Natural properties are not converted 
by accident.”<note n="383" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p20.3"><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p20.4">Naturalia per accidens non convertuntur.” “Quod innascitur 
usque ad finem ejus, cui adhæserit, perseverat.</span>” L.c. I. 61.</note> Accordingly, there can be no “natural sins” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p20.5">peccata 
naturalia</span>); for they could only have arisen if nature had become evil.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21">4. Human nature is thus indestructibly good, and can only be modified 
accidentally. To its constitution belongs—and that was very good—the will as free 
choice; for “willing is nothing but a movement of the mind without any compulsion.”<note n="384" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.1">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.2">Voluntas est nihil aliud quam motus animi cogente nullo</span>” (Op. 
imp. 1. V. ). More precisely (I. 78-82): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.3">Libertas arbritii, <i>qua a deo emancipatus 
homo est</i>, in admittendi peccati et abstinendi a peccato possibilitate consistit . . . 
Posse bonum facere aula virtutis est, posse malum facere testimonium libertatis 
est. Per hoc igitur suppetit homini habere proprium bonum, per quod ei subest posse 
facere malum. <i>Tota ergo divini plenitudo judicii tam junctum habet negotium cum 
hac libertate hominum, ut harum qui unam agnoverit ambas noverit</i>. . . . Sic igitur 
et libertas humani custodiatur arbitrii, quemadmodum divina æquitas custoditur . . . 
Libertas igitur arbitrii possibilitas est vel admittendi vel vitandi peccati, 
expers cogentis necessitatis, quæ in suo utpote jure habet, utrum surgentium partem 
sequatur, <i>i.e.</i>, vel ardua asperaque virtutum vel demersa etpa lustria voluptatum.</span>”</note> 
This free choice, with which reason is implied,<note n="385" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.4">The Pelagians were very silent as to the relation of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.5">ratio</span> and 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.6">liberum arbitrium</span>. They did not even notice that it involved a main difficulty. 
All that they found it necessary to say consisted in quite childish arguments. Even 
the above definition of the will is absolutely untenable. After all, reason impels 
to what is bad as well as good; the wicked man does not act, at least, without 
reason. But what does <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.7">justitia</span> mean, if the separate acts of will always pass into 
vacancy? The original equilibrium, forsooth, remains fixed.</note> is the highest good in man’s 
constitution, “he who upholds grace praises human nature.”<note n="386" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.8">Op. imp. III. 188: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.9">Qui gratiam confirmat, hominum laudat naturam.</span>”</note> We know that Pelagius 
always began in his sermons by praising man’s glorious constitution, his nature 
which shows itself in free will<note n="387" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.10">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.11">Libertas utriusque partis.</span>”</note> and reason, and he never wearied of extolling our 
“condition of willing” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.12">conditio 

<pb n="194" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_194" />voluntatis</span>), as contrasted with the “condition of necessity” 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.13">conditio necessitatis</span>) of irrational creatures. “Nature was created so good that 
it needs no help.”<note n="388" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.14">Ep. ad Demetr.</note> With reason as guide (duce ratione) man can and should do the 
good, <i>i.e.</i>, righteousness (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.15">jus humanæ societatis</span>).<note n="389" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.16">Op. imp. I. 79. Here the humanist notion of the good is clear. 
To this Julian adhered, in so far as he followed out the thought at all.</note> God desires a voluntary performer 
of righteousness (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.17">voluntarius executor justitiæ</span>); it is his will that we be capable 
of both, and that we do one. <i>According to Pelagius freedom of will is freedom to 
choose the good; according to Julian it is simply freedom of choice</i>. The possibility 
of good as a <i>natural faculty</i> is from God,<note n="390" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.18">De grat. Christi 5; de nat. et gratia, passim. (Expositions 
by Pelagius).</note> willing and action are our business;<note n="391" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.19">The notion of freedom taught by the Pelagians lies in the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.20">possibilitas</span>, 
and that according to Julian, the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.21">possibilitas utriusque</span>, not merely <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.22">boni</span>. 
In Pelagius the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.23">possibilitas boni</span>, and therewith responsibility, are more prominent. 
He does not merely say that man has freedom of choice, but also (ep. ad Demetr.) 
that “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.24">in animi nostris naturalis quædam sanctitas est.</span>”</note>  
the possibility of both (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.25">possibilitas utriusque</span>) is as a psychological faculty 
inevitable (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.26">a necessario</span>); for this very reason a continual change is possible 
in it.<note n="392" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.27">Klasen (pp. 229-237) distinguishes a threefold <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.28">possibilitas</span> 
in the Pelagians’ teaching, <i>i.e.</i>, so many distinctions are, in fact, required, if 
we would escape the contradictions covered by the notion.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p22">5. Evil, sin, is willing to do that which righteousness forbids, 
and from which we are free to abstain,<note n="393" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p22.1">Op. imp. I. 44; V. 28, 43; VI. 17 and often.</note> accordingly what we can avoid.<note n="394" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p22.2">Cælest. in Aug. de perfect. 1.</note> It is no 
element or body, no nature—in that case God would be its author; nor is it a perverted 
nature (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p22.3">natura conversa</span>), but it is always a momentary self-determination of the 
will, <i>which can never pass into nature so as to give the to an evil nature</i>.<note n="395" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p22.4">Besides the indefiniteness of the relation of reason to freedom, 
the wrong definition of the will, the obscurity as to the notion of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p22.5">ratio</span>, and the 
contradictions in the notion of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p22.6">possibilitas</span>, especially characteristic are the 
inability to give a concrete definition of evil, and the mythological fashion in 
which nature and will are distinguished. Why should will and nature be so completely 
divided, if the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p22.7">possibilitas</span> belongs to nature? What is nature in general over and 
above will, since it is by no means held to be merely the flesh?</note> But 
if this cannot happen, so much the less can evil be inherited; for that would do away with the goodness 

<pb n="195" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_195" />and righteousness of God, the notion of sin (as that which can 
be avoided), and the notion of redemption; a “natural” guilt could never be got 
rid of.<note n="396" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p22.8">To this point the Pelagians applied their greatest acuteness, 
and made just objections, see under. Pelag. in Aug. de pecc. orig. 14: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p22.9">Omne bonum 
ac malum, quo vel laudabiles vel vituperabiles sumus, non nobiscum oritur, sed agitur 
a nobis: capaces enim utriusque rei, <i>non pleni</i> nascimur, et ut sine virtute ita 
et sine vitio procreamur atque ante actionem propriæ voluntatis id solum in homine 
est, quod deus condidit.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23">6. Pelagius deduced the actual existence of sin from the snares 
of the devil and <i>sensuous</i> lusts (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.1">gula</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.2">libido</span>), and condemned concupiscence accordingly. 
It was necessary to overcome it by virginity and continence. It sprang not from 
the substance of the flesh (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.3">de substantia carnis</span>), but from its works (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.4">ex operibus 
carnis</span>), otherwise God would be its author. Pelagius took a serious view of this 
whole matter; but he was certain, on the other hand, that the body was subject 
to the soul, and that thus the relationship willed by God could be restored.<note n="397" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.5">See the Ep. ad Demetr.; De nat. et grat. 60-71. A grave experience 
is revealed in the confession (Ep. ad Demetr. 26) that the devil may often fill 
even those who are separated from the world with such foul and impious thoughts, 
that they imagine they are as wicked as when they loved the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.6">res sæculi</span>.</note> But 
Julian felt that this was a vexed point. Whence came the evil desires of the flesh 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.7">desideria carnis mala</span>) if the substance was good, and if it was yet manifest that 
they frequently did not spring from the will? The case of marriage, which is unthinkable 
without sexual desire, showed Julian that <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.8">libido</span> was permitted by God, and he attacked 
inexorably the artificial distinctions which Augustine sought and was compelled 
to make between <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.9">nuptiæ</span> and 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.10">concupiscentia</span>.<note n="398" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.11">With his distinction of marriage as good and had, Augustine resembles 
the charlatan who would exhibit a beast that devours itself; Jul. III. 47.</note> Julian taught that <i>concupiscence was 
in itself indifferent and innocent</i>; for the actual creation was of all conceivable 
kinds the best; but this creation embraced sexual and all other desires.<note n="399" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.12">See especially Op. imp. Book V., and c. Julian, Book V. Augustine 
calls him “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.13">laudator concupiscentia</span>;” c. Jul. III. 44.</note> <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.14">Libido</span> 
was guilty <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.15">non in genere suo, non in specie, non in modo</span>, but <i>only <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.16">in excessu</span></i>; 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.17">genus</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.18">species</span> were from God, the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.19">modus</span> depended on an honest decision 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.20">arbitrium honestatis</span>), excess 

<pb n="196" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_196" />followed from a fault of will (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.21">vitium voluntatis</span>).<note n="400" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.22">C. Jul. IV. 7; III. 27.</note> If it were 
otherwise, then baptism would necessarily eradicate, and not merely regulate, concupiscence.<note n="401" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.23">L.c. IV. 8.</note> 
Accordingly the latter, within limits (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.24">intra modum</span>), was good;<note n="402" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.25">L.c. IV. 52.</note> he who used it 
moderately, used a blessing rightly; he who indulged in it immoderately, used a 
blessing badly; but he who from love to virginity despised even moderate indulgence, 
<i>did not thereby use a good thing better</i>.<note n="403" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.26">Asceticism is thus declared to be superfluous, l.c. III. 42.</note> The shame alluded to by Augustine, which 
is felt even at the lawful enjoyment of desire, was explained by Julian, following 
the Cynics, as mere convention and custom.<note n="404" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.27">Op. imp. IV. 37-43. There undoubtedly occur other passages in 
Julian in which the “blessing” of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.28">libido</span> appears small, and virginity is admired.</note> Christ himself possessed concupiscence.<note n="405" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.29">L.c. IV. 45-64, and elsewhere.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p24">7. It follows from this teaching that there can always have been 
sinless men:<note n="406" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p24.1">We must here, indeed, remember the twofold meaning of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p24.2">posse</span>.</note> Pelagius, indeed, argued further that since every man could resist 
sin (easily), he who sinned passed into hell at the Judgment;<note n="407" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p24.3">De gest. Pelag. 11.</note> for every sin was 
really mortal, the sinner having acted against his ability to do better. Julian, 
moreover, taught that every excess was a mortal sin, since it was done absolutely 
without compulsion.<note n="408" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p24.4">On this Pelagius laid great stress (see Op. imp. V.), expressly 
denying (against Augustine) that man sins because he was created <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p24.5">ex nihilo</span>. By 
referring evil to the will, every possibility of explaining its origin comes to 
an end; for any such explanation means proving its necessity. V. 41: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p24.6">Quæritis necessitatem rei quæ esse non potest si patitur necessitatem. Huic motui animi 
libero, sine coactu originis inquieto, si causa ipso motu detur antiquior, non gignitur 
omnino sed tollitur.</span>” V. 57-60: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p24.7">ideo habuit voluntatem malam, quia voluit.</span>”</note> In the end, it is said, God punishes the wicked and rewards 
the virtuous. But it remains wholly obscure how there can exist virtue (righteousness) 
and sin at all if, in practising them, a character can never be gained, if we are 
only concerned with fragmentary actions from which no deposit is left or sum-total formed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p25">In the foregoing the fundamental conceptions of the Pelagians 
are described. But they were also, of course, Catholic Christians; 

<pb n="197" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_197" />they were accordingly compelled to harmonise these doctrines of 
theirs with Holy Scripture and its historical contents, with Christ and the teaching 
of the Church. How they did so we have still briefly to discuss in what follows. 
It is apparent that the difficulties in showing this agreement were extraordinarily 
great, and, indeed, not only for them, but for everyone who would harmonise a coherent 
rational doctrine with <scripRef passage="Genesis 1:1-3:24" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p25.1" parsed="|Gen|1|1|3|24" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.1-Gen.3.24">Gen. I.-III.</scripRef>, and with hundreds of passages in Scripture.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p26">8. Adam was created with free will—according to Pelagiusalso with 
“what is called natural holiness” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p26.1">naturalis quæ dicitur sanctitas</span>), which consisted 
just in free will and reason. Julian considered this state to be morally very high 
and intellectually low.<note n="409" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p26.2">Op. imp. VI. 14-23.</note> All are, however, agreed that Adam’s endowments were the 
peculiar and inalienable gift of divine grace (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p26.3">gratia</span>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p27">9. Adam sinned through free will (Julian esteemed this sin of 
slight account);<note n="410" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p27.1">Op. Imp. VI. 23; VI. 14, he lets it appear plainly enough that 
the Fall was an advantage for Adam: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p27.2">porro ignorantia quam profunda quamque patiendi 
ejus dura conditio, ut liberari ab ea nisi prævaricatione non posset, scientiam 
quippe boni malique absque ansa condemnabili nequaquam capessiturus.</span>”</note> but by this sin his nature was not corrupted. Nor was natural 
death a consequence of it, for it is natural; but spiritual death, the condemnation 
of the soul on account of sin, was the result of sin.<note n="411" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p27.3">Thus first Cælestius (Karthago, s. Diospolis; de pecc. mer. 
2). So also Julian, op. imp. II. 66. Common death is natural. Yet here Julian has 
tried to compromise. He will not deny that natural death has a connection with 
sin; <i>i.e.</i>, it had really to be annulled by merits; but his explanations in Book 
II. are very tortuous. Without sin death would have been “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p27.4">levissima</span>”; but God 
cannot do away with it entirely even for saints, for (VI. 30): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p27.5">non est tanti 
unius meritum, ut universa quæ naturaliter sunt instituta perturbet.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p28">10. Natural death was accordingly not inherited from Adam; moreover, 
spiritual death was only in so far as his descendants likewise sinned. If all men 
died through Adam’s death, then all would necessarily rise again through the resurrection 
of Christ.<note n="412" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p28.1">Thus already Cælestius.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p29">11. Still much less was Adam’s sin or guilt transmitted. The 
doctrine of transmitted and original sin (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p29.1">tradux peccati</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p29.2">peccatum originis</span>) 
is Manichæan and blasphemous; it is equally absurd whether viewed in relation to 
God, or man, or the notion of sin, or 

<pb n="198" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_198" />Christ, or Holy Scripture. In relation to God, for his righteousness 
is annulled by imputing the sins of others, and regarding as sinful a nature that 
has not yet sinned, just as much as it would be by ushering into the world, laden 
with sin, human beings born after Adam’s fall. In relation to man, for a vitiated 
nature is then equivalent to a bad nature; if a nature possesses evil, it is bad; 
but in that case the guilt falls upon God, for he is responsible for our nature; 
further, sin could only propagate itself, if we assumed a procreation of souls; 
but this assumption is absurd; finally, if sin is propagated through marriage, 
so that desire in marriage is and transmits sin, marriage is thereby condemned. 
In relation to the notion of sin, for sin is absolutely embraced by the will, so 
that it does not exist at all, where there is no free-will; further, even if it 
could propagate itself, it could not be transmitted by baptised parents; lastly, 
Augustine’s contention that sin is itself used by God as a punishment of sin, that 
there is a divine law of sin, etc., is absurd and immoral. In relation to Christ, 
for were nature bad, it could not be redeemed, or, were there an inherited sin which 
became natural to man, Christ also must have possessed it. In relation to Holy Scripture, 
as countless passages show that sin is a matter of the will, and that God punishes 
each for his own sins alone. <scripRef passage="Romans 5:12" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p29.3" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12">Rom. V. 12</scripRef>, merely asserts that all die because they 
themselves sin like Adam, or something similar; in any case it contains nothing 
to support inherited sin.<note n="413" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p29.4">It is superfluous to quote passages; see the detailed account 
in Klasen, pp. 116-182. Julian’s explanation of <scripRef passage="Romans 5:12" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p29.5" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12">Rom. V. 12</scripRef> occurs in c. Jul. VI. 
75-81. Besides charging him with Manichæism, Julian also accused Augustine of Traducianism, 
though he was no Traducian. The heretical name of “Traduciani” was originated 
by Julian (Op. imp. I. 6).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p30">12. Thus all men created by God are in the position in which Adam 
was before the fall.<note n="414" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p30.1">De pecc. orig. 34.</note> An unessential difference exists only in so far as Adam possessed 
at once the use of reason, while children do not; that Adam was still untaught, 
while children are born into a society <i>in which the custom of evil prevails</i>. Pelagius 
at least teaches this.<note n="415" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p30.2">Ep. ad Demetr. The reign of sin in the world is also elsewhere 
strongly emphasised by Pelagius.</note> The mere capacity 

<pb n="199" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_199" />city of either (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p30.3">mera capacitas utriusque</span>) is the original innocence.<note n="416" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p30.4">This talk of primitive innocence is already in Julian a case 
of accommodation; for innocence of course always remains really the same. C. Jul. 
III. 36: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p30.5">homo igitur innocentia quidem plenus, sed virtutis capax nascitur, aut 
laudem aut reprehensionem ex proposito accedente meriturus . . . nec justos nasci 
parvulos nec injustos, quod futuri sunt actibus suis, sed tantummodo infantiam innocentiæ 
dote locupletem.</span>” But the same chapter shows what is after all meant by this “innocence”: 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p30.6">Perfecta ignorantia (in scripturis justitia nominatur)</span>.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p31">13. The habit of sinning, working by example, according to Pelagius, 
weakens the will (?). Yet nothing can be said as to how it really works; for otherwise 
the indifference of the will<note n="417" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p31.1">Op. imp. I. 91: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p31.2">liberum arbitrium et post peccata tam plenum 
est quam fuit ante peccata.</span>”</note> is destroyed. Probably the meaning was that the possibility 
of good remained wholly intact, but the habit of sinning darkened reason.<note n="418" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p31.3">Here, as in Stoicism, there is a gap in the system. Why is rational 
man irrational and bad? How can he possess <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p31.4">ratio</span> and an evil will at the same time? 
And how is the sinful habit explained?—Julian also says, besides (Op. imp. I. 16) 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p31.5">consuetudo peccati amorem delicti facit et exstinguit pudorem</span>;” but he means 
in the teaching of Augustine.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32">14. It is when we come to discuss grace that it is hardest to 
reproduce the view of the Pelagians; for it was here that they found it most necessary 
to accommodate their opinions. Very strong assertions occur in Pelagius and Julian—Cælestius 
was more reserved<note n="419" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.1">“The will is not free, if it needs God’s help” (De gestis 
42). “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.2">Si per gratiam (De gestis 30) omnia facimus, quando vincimur a peccato, non 
nos vincimur, sed dei gratia, quæ voluit nos adjuvare omni modo et non potuit.</span>”</note>—as to the necessity of divine grace (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.3">adjutorium</span>) for every good 
work.<note n="420" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.4">We can, indeed, exemplify almost all the principles of Augustinianism 
from the utterances of Pelagius and Julian. The number of passages in their works 
which sound like good Church doctrine is very great. We should require to quote 
these also in order to give an idea of the figure presented by the two men to the 
world; but this would carry us beyond our present limits. We do not, however, do 
injustice to their thought by omitting them; for they are only characteristic of 
their mode of expression. Pelagius never denied publicly that man always needed 
the divine grace, that he could only <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.5"><i>adjuvante gratia esse</i> sine peccato</span> (see De 
gestis 16, 22, 31; De gratia 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.6">anathemo qui vel sentit vel dicit, gratiam dei, 
qua Christus venit in hunc mundum peccatores salvos facere, non solum per singulas 
horas aut per singula momenta, sed etiam per singulos actus nostros non esse necessariam, 
et qui hanc conantur auferre, pœnas sortiantur æternas</span>”; see also his Confession 
to the Pope). Julian used, if possible, still stronger expressions; but both very 
often said exactly the opposite of what is here given. But they never did say that 
the grace of God through Christ established freedom from sin and salvation.</note> We also find statements to the effect 

<pb n="200" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_200" />that grace <i>facilitated</i> goodness.<note n="421" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.7">These are the usual ones: free will exists in all men, but 
it is only supported by grace in the case of Christians (De gratia, 34); the rest 
only possess the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.8">nudum et inerme conditionis bonum.</span>” Similarly Julian, but still 
more strongly (Op. imp. I. 40): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.9">quos fecit quia voluit nec condemnat nisi spretus; 
si cum non spernitur, faciat consecratione meliores, nec detrimentum justitiæ 
patitur et munificentia miserationis ornatur.</span>” I. 111: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.10">malæ voluntati veniam pro inæstimabili liberalitate largitur et innocentiam, quam 
creat bonam, facit innovando adoptandoque meliorem</span>” (but can anything be better than good?). III. 
106: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.11">Quod ais, ad colendum recte deum sine ipsius adjutorio dici a nobis sufficere unicuique 
libertatem arbitrii, omnino mentiris. Cum igitur cultus dei multis intelligatur 
modis, et in custodia mandatorum et in execratione vitiorum et in simplicitate conversationis 
et in ordine mysteriorum et in profunditate dogmatum . . . qui fieri potest, ut 
nos in confuso dicamus, sine adjutorio dei liberum arbitrium sufficiens ad ejus 
esse culturam . . . cunt utique ista omnia, tam quæ dogmatibus quam quæ mysteriis continentur, libertas arbitrii per se non potuerit
<i>invenire</i>, etc.</span>” There we see 
clearly how we are to understand the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.12">adjutorium</span>”; it consists solely in the law of dogmas and mysteries 
given by God and not discovered by man, but not in a power. Therefore, because God 
had invented so many institutions, Julian can proceed: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.13">hominem innumeris divinæ 
gratiæ speciebus juvari . . . præcipiendo, benedicendo, sanctificando, coercendo, 
provocando, illuminando.</span>”</note> Finally, others occur which 
teach that grace is superfluous, nay, strictly speaking, in itself impossible.<note n="422" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.14">Impossible as a power, since the will cannot actually be determined. 
On this point Cælestius has alone expressed himself clearly, but Julian holds the 
same view, as he is never tired saying: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.15">cunctarum origo virtutum in rationabili 
animo sita est.</span>”</note> 
It is no injustice to the Pelagians to take the two latter positions, which, to 
a certain extent can be combined, as giving their true opinion; for it was assuredly 
the chief intention of Pelagius to deprive Christians of their indolent reliance 
on grace, and Julian’s main object was to show that the human constitution bore 
merit and salvation in its own lap. The proposition “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.16">homo libero arbitrio emancipatus 
a deo</span>” really contains the protest against any grace.<note n="423" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.17">This proposition of Julian’s is properly the key to the whole 
mode of thought: man created free is with his whole sphere independent of God. 
He has no longer to do with God, but with himself alone. God only re-enters at the 
end (at the judgment).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p33">15. By grace we have throughout to understand in the first place 
the grace of creation;<note n="424" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p33.1">The statements of the Pelagians as to grace are very often rendered 
intentionally (<i>e.g.</i>, De gestis Pel. 22) ambiguous, by their understanding it to 
mean the grace of creation, and accordingly nature. Yet this is not the rule. Pelagius 
and Julian distinguish three states: <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p33.2">ex natura, sub lege, sub gratia (Christi)</span>; 
see C. duas epp., I. 39.</note> it is so glorious that 

<pb n="201" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_201" />there have been perfect men even among heathens and Jews.<note n="425" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p33.3">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p33.4">Perfecta justitia</span>” also in the old covenant (l.c.) and among 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p33.5">antiqui homines</span>.” Julian often cites the perfect heathens, and sneers at Augustine’s 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p33.6">splendida vitia</span>.” If the virtues of the heathens are not virtues, their eyes are 
not eyes (c. Jul. IV. 26-30). Pelagius has made wholly contradictory statements 
on this point; Julian afterwards became more prudent; but, finally, he always 
held the opinion that there was no difference between a good Christian and a good 
heathen.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p34">16. In the second place, it denotes the law (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p34.1">lex</span>) of God; indeed, 
all grace, in so far as it is not nature, can at bottom have no other character 
than that of illumination and instruction (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p34.2">doctrina</span>). This facilitates the doing 
of the good.<note n="426" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p34.3">The law was the first <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p34.4">augmentum beneficiorum dei</span>; but it was 
at the same time the fundamental form of all that God could further do after creation. 
Pelagius has expressed himself very plainly (De gestis 30): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p34.5">gratiam dei et adjutorium 
non ad singulos actus dari (in other places he says the opposite) sed in libero 
arbitrio esse <i>vel in lege ac doctrina</i>.</span>” That accordingly is all. Augustine therefore 
says very rightly that Pelagius only admitted the grace “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p34.6">qua demonstrat et revelat 
deus quid agere debeamus, non qua donat atque adjuvat ut agamus.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35">17. Thirdly, grace means the grace of God through Christ. This 
also is at bottom <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.1">illuminatio et doctrina</span>;<note n="427" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.2">See preceding note and Cælestius’ statement: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.3">lex sic mittit 
ad regnum cælorum quomodo et evangelium.</span>”</note> 
Christ works by his example.<note n="428" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.4">Example and imitation, see Op. imp. II. 146 sq. C. Jul. V. 58: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.5">tolle exempli causam, tolle et pretii, quod pro nobis factus est.</span>” Julian also 
ultimately reduced the death of Christ to a type, Op. imp. II. 223.</note> Pelagius 
and Julian admit that the habit of sinning was so great that Christ’s appearance 
was necessary.<note n="429" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.6">Op. imp. II. 217-222.</note> Julian’s conception of this appearance was that Christ owed what 
he became to his free will.<note n="430" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.7">It is very instructive that to Julian (as to Augustine) it is 
the man that forms the personality in Jesus. He is distinguished from Augustine 
by saying that the man Jesus was chosen by God and united with Christ <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.8">secundum merita</span>. 
The <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.9">profectus</span> is also more plainly marked: Jesus was gradually adopted by the Word 
of God; the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.10">filius hominis</span> gradually became the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.11">filius dei</span> through the achievement 
of his will. Accordingly, unless Augustine has greatly exaggerated, this still might 
be taught with impunity at that time in the West (see Op. imp. IV. 84).</note> But it was necessary, over and above instruction (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.12">doctrina</span>), 
to assume, in conformity with Church teaching and practice, an effective action through Christ 

<pb n="202" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_202" />on the part of God. The Pelagians did not deny that this was represented 
in baptism and the remissions granted by God; they taught the forgiveness of sins 
through baptism. But they could not show wherein this forgiveness consisted without 
coming into conflict with freedom. As regards infant baptism, they dared no longer 
dispute its necessity; indeed, they dared no longer flatly declare that it was not 
given for the remission of sins. They derived a certain consecration and sanctification 
from it, but they disputed the doctrine that children dying unbaptised were lost; 
these would only fail to enter the kingdom of heaven, the highest grade of felicity.<note n="431" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.13">The evasions in the case of baptism are so numerous that it 
is not worth while mentioning separate instances. The notion of forgiveness was 
in itself very irksome to the Pelagians; it could be at most a kind of 
indulgence, with difficulty compatible with justice. They also touched on the 
question whether baptism extirpates sin or removes guilt; but for them the 
question was senseless. As regards infant baptism, all their statements are to 
be derived from the fact that they would neither abolish it, nor admit baptisms 
of different value. The distinction between <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.14">regnum cælorum</span> and 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.15">vita æterna</span> was an eschatological rudiment, in this case welcome.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p36">18. Finally, the Pelagians taught that this grace through Christ 
was compatible with the righteousness (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p36.1">justitia</span>) of God, because the latter did 
not preclude an increase of benefits,<note n="432" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p36.2">Op. imp. I. 72, III. 163: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p36.3">augmenta beneficiorum divinorum 
utilia esse et necessaria omnibus in commune ætatibus dicimus, ita tamen ut nec 
virtus nec peccatum sine propria cuiquam voluntate tribuatur.</span>”</note> but that grace was given <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p36.4">secundum merita</span> 
(according to the merits of the rational spirit) because in any other case God would 
have been unjust.<note n="433" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p36.5">De gestis 30: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p36.6">De gratiam secundum merita nostra dari, quia 
si peccatoribus illam det, videtur esse iniquus.</span>” This destroys the notion of grace; 
for it is only as gratuitous that it is grace. Here it takes the form of a means 
of rewarding the good. But if grace is neither <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p36.7">gratis</span> nor a power, it is nothing 
but an empty word.</note> The contention, however, that it was absolutely necessary was 
never seriously advocated by them, and was frequently denied, and in the thesis 
that the operation of the gospel is not different from that of the law, the former 
is in point of fact completely reduced to the level of the latter. But the law is 
itself nothing but a crutch not necessary to everyone. Man is to be sinless: this 
state we can attain by our will; but sinlessness (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p36.8">impeccantia</span>) is rendered easy 
to the Christian; for by looking to Christ he can easily turn, and in baptism, the 

<pb n="203" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_203" />mysteries, dogmas, and the commandments, he from the first possesses 
nothing but means to promote virtue. All that Christ did and the Church does is 
considered not as action but as teaching.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p37">The Pelagians deserve respect for their purity of motive, their 
horror of the Manichæan leaven and the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p37.1">opus operatum</span>, their insistence on clearness, 
and their intention to defend the Deity.<note n="434" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p37.2">That Augustinianism is identical with Manichæism runs through 
Julian’s polemic like a red line. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p37.3">Sub laude baptismatis eructat Augustinus Manichæorum 
sordes ac naturale peccatum, ut ecclesiæ catholicæ pura hactenus sacramenta contaminet</span>” (Op. imp. I. 9).</note> But we cannot but decide that their doctrine 
fails to recognise the misery of sin and evil, that in its deepest roots it is godless, 
that it knows, and seeks to know, nothing of redemption, and that it is dominated 
by an empty formalism (a notional mythology) which does justice at no single point 
to actual quantities, and on a closer examination consists of sheer contradictions. 
In the <i>form</i> in which this doctrine was <i>expressed</i> by Pelagius—and in part also by 
Julian—<i>i.e.</i>, with all the accommodations to which he condescended, it was not a 
novelty.<note n="435" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p37.4">His condemnation was, therefore—from a legal standpoint—not 
above question; the rejection of his energetic appeal to freedom in Church instruction 
not in every respect salutary.</note> But in its fundamental thought it was; or, rather, <i>it was an innovation 
because it abandoned, in spite of all accommodations in expression, the pole of 
the mystical doctrine of redemption, which the Church had steadfastly maintained 
side by side with the doctrine of freedom</i>.<note n="436" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p37.5">But from this point of view it could not be thoroughly opposed. 
Augustinianism could alone overcome it. Augustine’s criticism of this system will 
be best given through an exposition of his own.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p38">III. The fundamental notion of Pelagianism is nature embracing 
free will (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p38.1">liberum arbitrium</span>); the fundamental notion of Augustinianism is grace, 
and in the Pelagian controversy the grace of God through Christ.<note n="437" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p38.2">Therefore the Pelagians attacked Augustine’s doctrine of nature, 
and he their doctrine of grace. Everything that Augustine has to say to the Pelagians 
springs properly from the proof that they were ignorant of the nature of grace, 
and therefore also of that of sin.</note> In Pelagianism 
the doctrine of grace amounts to an “appendix” badly connected with the main subject; 
in Augustinianism the doctrine of nature is beset 

<pb n="204" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_204" />with contradictions, because <i>it is impossible to give a rational 
account of nature and history from the standpoint of the grace of experience</i>. For 
it is absolutely impossible to develop as a rational doctrine the conviction of 
the <i>transforming</i> grace of God who is also the <i>creator</i>; it must begin and end with 
the confession: “How incomprehensible are God’s judgments and how inscrutable 
his ways!” Augustine, sneered at as “Aristoteles Pœnorum” as “philosophaster 
Pœnorum” (Op. imperf. III. 198, V. 11), knew this also. But living in an age 
when it was held to be culpable ignorance and unbelief not to answer all possible 
questions, and penetrated by the vulgar conviction that Holy Scripture solved all 
problems, he, too, made the highest facts and the feelings of the inner life which 
he had gained in the gospel the starting-point of a description of “primitive history” 
and the history of mankind that could not but end in contradictions. At the same 
time, the pathological experiences of the course of his life are mirrored in this 
description. The stream of living water still bears in its depths traces of the 
gloomy banks past which it once had flowed, and into which it had almost sunk.<note n="438" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p38.3">Since Augustine’s fundamental theological conceptions have been 
already discussed above (see p. 94 ff. ), we have here only to examine the doctrine 
of grace, and that of sin and the primitive state. This order is self-evident, while 
Pelagianism started at the doctrine of an indestructible nature.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39">1. Mankind is, as experience shows, a “mass of sin” [<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.1">massa peccati 
(perditionis)</span>], waited on by death, and incapable of raising itself to the good; 
for having revolted from God, it could no more return to him than an empty vessel 
could refill itself. But in Christ the Redeemer—and in him alone—the grace of God 
manifested itself and entered on the work of man’s deliverance. Christ by his death 
removed the gulf between God and mankind—breaking the rule of the devil—so that 
the grace of God, which for that reason is <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.2"><i>gratia per</i> (<i>propter</i>) <i>Christum</i></span>, could 
pursue its work.<note n="439" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.3">Expositions of the death of Christ as the ground of salvation 
are frequent in Augustine. But they refer mostly to the reign of the devil, which 
was <i>legally</i> abrogated by Christ’s death; on the other hand, they are much rarer 
when Augustine speaks of <i>positive</i> redemption. This deliverance from the devil’s 
power was the common conception of Christ’s death; it was the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.4">pretium</span> paid for 
us to the devil, which he could not, however, retain. But it plays a subordinate 
part in Augustine’s whole system; even the thought that God must be propitiated, 
of which we have echoes in Augustine, is not strictly carried out. The grace of 
God to him means, as a rule, the annulling of the <i>state of sin</i>. It is involved, 
however, in the nature of the case, that the reference is uncertain; for it is 
hard to demonstrate how a “state” is changed <i>effectively</i> by the death of Christ. 
But the looseness of connection was also a result of Augustine’s conception of God; 
for grace, at bottom, emanated from the inscrutable decree of God, or the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.5">bonum 
esse</span>. Augustine rarely connects <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.6">gratia infusa</span> in his thought with Christ, but with 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.7">caritas</span>, which is the essence of the Good. Here we have once more to remember that 
Christ himself, as a historical manifestation, was an instance in Augustine’s view 
of predestinating grace (see above, p. 129). “Therefore the activity of Christ, 
who, as living eternally, works directly in us, is loosely connected with the historical 
process of propitiation” (Dorner, p. 182). That is, this “ever living Christ” 
is himself nothing but grace. In Enchir. 108, Augustine has summed up all he had 
to say on the import of Christ’s work; but it will be found that, although the 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.8">reconciliatio cum deo</span>—only, indeed, as restoration to God—is not wanting, what 
is called “objective redemption” is left pretty much in the background. Augustine 
accordingly conceived the import of Christ <i>spiritually</i>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.9">Neque per ipsum liberaremur 
unum mediatorem dei et hominum hominem Jesum Christum, nisi esset et deus. Sed cum 
factus est Adam homo, scil. rectus, mediatore non opus erat. Cum vero genus humanum 
peccata <i>longe separaverunt a deo,</i> per mediatorem, qui solus sine peccato natus est, 
vixit, occisus est, reconciliari nos oportebat deo usque ad carnis resurrectionem 
in vitam æternam, <i>ut humana superbia per humililatem dei argueretur</i> (that is the 
main thought, see above, p. 131 f.) <i>ac sanaretur et demonstraretur homini quam 
longe a deo recesserat</i> (to-day this conception of Christ’s work would be called rationalistic), 
<i>cum per incarnatum deum revocaretur et exemplum obedientiæ per hominem-deum</i> (this 
expression, “homo-deus” was not used, so far as I know, before Augustine) 
<i>contumaci homini præberetur</i>, et unigenito suscipiente formam servi, quæ nihil ante meruerat, 
fons gratiæ panderetur <i>et carnis etiam resurrectio redemptis promissa in ipso redemptore 
præmonstraretur</i>, et per eandem naturam quam se decepisse lætabatur, diabolus vinceretur, 
nec tamen homo gloriaretur, <i>ne iterum superbia nasceretur</i>, etc.</span>”</note> This free grace (<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.10">gratia gratis </span>

<pb n="205" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_205" /><span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.11">data</span>)<note n="440" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.12">Enchir. 107: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.13">Gratia vero nisi gratis est, 
gratia non est.</span>”</note> working in the Church, is beginning, middle, and end. 
Its aim is the rescue from the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.14">massa perditionis</span>, that as guilty falls justly a 
prey to eternal death, of a fixed number of elect (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.15">certus numerus electorum</span>), who 
enter eternal life. They are saved because God, in virtue of his eternal decree 
of salvation, has predestinated, chosen, called, justified, sanctified, and preserved 
them.<note n="441" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.16">See the writings De corrept. et gratia, De dono perseverantiæ, 
De prædest. sanctorum, as well as expositions in all the works of Augustine’s last 
years; for they never fail to prove that he more and more recognised the doctrine 
of predestinating grace to be the main one. Predestination does not rest on the 
foreknowledge that those particular men would follow grace, but it effects this 
result. The scriptural proof is <scripRef passage="Romans 9:1-33" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.17" parsed="|Rom|9|1|9|33" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.1-Rom.9.33">Rom. IX.</scripRef> (see De prædest. 34).</note> 
This is done through grace, which thus is (1) prevenient;<note n="442" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.18">Enchir. 32: “Nolentem prævenit ut velit, volentem subsequitur, 
ne frustra velit.” De gratia et lib. arb. 33: “præparat voluntatem et cooperando 
perficit, quod operando inficit. Quoniam ipse ut velimus operatur incipiens.” There are countless other passages.</note> 

<pb n="206" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_206" />for it must first create the good will (faith).<note n="443" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.19">De spir et litt. 34: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.20">Non credere potest quodlibet libero 
arbitrio, si nulla sit suasio vel vocatio cui credat; profecto et ipsum velle credere 
deus operatur in homine et in omnibus misericordia ejus prævenit nos: consentire 
autem vocationi dei vel ab ea dissentire propriæ voluntatis est.</span>” Augustine’s favourite 
text was, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.21">Quid habes, quod non accepisti.</span>”</note> (This 
prevenient grace can be combined with “the call” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.22">vocatio</span>);<note n="444" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.23">See preceding note.</note> but we must even 
here remember that the call comes to some who are not “called according to the purpose.”<note n="445" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.24">See Augustine’s last writings, <i>e.g.</i>, De corr. 39; De præd. 32. 
The means of grace are uncertain; the universal <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.25">vocatio</span> should be successful, but it is not.</note> 
In the strict sense the whole transactions of grace apply only to those who are 
predestinated;<note n="446" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.26">Here it is true that “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.27">deus ita suadet ut persuadeat.</span>” De prædest. 
34: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.28">Electi sunt ante mundi constitutionem ea prædestinatione, in qua deus sua 
futura facta præscivit; electi sunt autem de mundo ea vocatione, qua deus id, 
quod prædestinavit, implevit. Quos enim prædestinavit, ipsos et vocavit, illa scilicet 
vocatione secundum propositum, <i>non ergo alios sed quos prædestinavit ipsos et vocavit</i>, 
nec alios, sed quos prædestinavit, vocavit justificavit, ipsos et glorificavit, illo 
utique fine, qui non habet finem.</span>”</note> in the wider sense, grace operates as far as sanctification in 
a much greater circle, who, however, finally perish, because they have not received 
its last work.)<note n="447" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.29">Therefore it was possible for Augustine to conceive the means 
of grace as acting in the case of heretics, because he felt their efficacy in general 
to be in the end uncertain.</note> Augustine has inserted his whole religious experience in the confession 
of free and prevenient grace. He nowhere speaks with greater conviction, more simply 
and grandly, than where he praises the grace that snatches man from his sinful condition. 
But grace (2) works <i>co-operatively</i>.<note n="448" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.30">See above, note 1. The commonest term is “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.31">adjutorium</span>,” which 
the Pelagians also used, but with a quite different meaning. They thought of a crutch, 
Augustine of a necessary power.</note> This work evolves itself in a series of stages, 
since naturally it is only possible slowly and gradually to reach the goal whose 
attainment is desired, <i>viz.</i>, the perseverance and complete and actual regeneration 
of man<note n="449" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.32">That is, this regeneration, surpassing forgiveness of sin and 
faith, is always considered the goal. That is the moral phase of the religious movement. 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.33">Renovatio = justificatio = sanctificatio = sanctitas</span>. Thus even regeneration is 
only perfect at the close. Enchir. 31: “We become free when God fashions us into good men.”</note>—re-creation 

<pb n="207" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_207" />into good men—accordingly his being rendered capable of doing 
good works of piety and possessing merit. The calling (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.34">vocatio</span>) first results in 
<i>faith</i> as God’s gift. This faith is itself subject to growth, <i>i.e.</i>, it begins as 
unquestioning acceptance based on the authority of the Church and Scripture; it 
presents itself further as obedience, then trust (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.35">fiducia</span>) believing God, belief 
about God, belief on God (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.36">credere deum, credere de deo, credere in deum</span>) and as 
such passes into love.<note n="450" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.37">On faith as an advancing process of faith see Dorner, pp. 183-195. 
Originally, faith is contrasted with knowledge; it is the acceptance on authority 
of things we cannot know, nay, of what is contrary to reason; but it grows into 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.38">assensus, fiducia</span>, and spiritual perception, and thus passes into love, or, according 
to Paul and James, into the faith that works in love.</note> Parallel with this goes the effective (visible) action of 
grace in the Church,<note n="451" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.39">Yet, as follows from the above exposition, the whole process 
of grace is completely subjective, although the parallel of the rites of the Church 
is maintained.</note> which begins with the remission of sins.<note n="452" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.40">Augustine was the first to make baptism a real act of initiation 
(Ench. 64: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.41">a baptismate incipit renovatio</span>”). The forgiveness of sins has an 
independent value only for the baptised child if it dies; otherwise it is an initiation. 
Here, and for this reason, we have Luther’s divergence in the notion of faith. De 
grat. et lib. arb. 27: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.42">neque scientia divinæ legis, neque natura <i>neque sola remissio 
peccatorum</i> est illa gratia per Christum, sed ipsa facit, ut lex impleatur.</span>”</note> This is administered 
in baptism, and since the latter removes the guilt of original sin,<note n="453" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.43">For Augustine’s system it is a grave defect, sufficiently animadverted 
on also by the Pelagians, that baptism only removes the guilt of inherited sin; 
for with him removal of guilt is really a slight matter, in any case not the chief 
concern. But in the formulas the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.44">non imputare</span>,” as well as <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.45">fides</span>, undoubtedly 
appears as the chief thing. In reality, while the removal of guilt is the object 
of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.46">fides historica</span>, sin is blotted out by <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.47">gratia infusa</span>. Where Augustine seeks to 
retain guilt as the supreme conception, he always turns to its punishment. Man is 
emptied by sin. Thus sin bears its punishment in itself. Man despoiled, however, 
is much too dependent, too much of a cipher, to be able to possess guilt.</note> and blots out 
sins previously committed, it is the “bath of regeneration.” But it is so only 
as an initiatory act; for the actual justification, which corresponds to co-operating 
grace, is not yet gained, where sin is no longer imputed, but only where the irreligious 
man has <i>become</i> just, where accordingly an actual renovation has taken place. This 
is effected through the infusion of love into the heart by the Holy Spirit, and this love substitutes 

<pb n="208" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_208" />good for evil desire (concupiscence). That is, the man now not 
only makes the joyful confession: “To me to cleave to God is a good thing,” and 
delights in God as the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.48">summum bonum</span>, instead of in perishable possessions (the humility 
of faith, love and hope in place of pride of heart), but gains also the power to 
do good works. This new frame of mind and capacity, which grace begets through the 
gift of the Holy Spirit, is the experience of justification by faith (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.49">justificatio 
ex fide</span>).<note n="454" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.50">The formula <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.51">justificatio ex fide</span> is very frequent in Augustine. 
De spiritu et litt. 45: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.52">cum dicat gratis justificari hominem per fidem sine operibus 
legis, nihil aliud volens intelligi in eo, quod dicit <i>gratis</i>, nisi quia justificationem 
opera non præcedunt. . . Quid est aliud justificati quam justi facti ab illo scilicet 
qui justificat impium ut ex impio fiat justus.</span>” 15: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.53">non quod sine voluntate nostra 
justificatio fiat, sed voluntas nostra ostenditur infirma per legem, ut <i>sanet</i> gratia 
voluntatem et sanata voluntas impleat legem.</span>” C. Jul. II. 23: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.54">justificatio in 
hac vita nobis secundum tria ista confertur: prius lavacro regenerationis, quo 
remittuntur cuncta peccata, deinde congressione cum vitiis, a quorum reatu absoluti 
sumus, tertio dum nostra exaudiatur oratio, qua dicimus, Dimitte nobis debita nostra.</span>” 
The whole process up to the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.55">meritis</span> and <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.56">vita æterna</span> in De gratia et lib. arb. 20. 
Love alone decides salvation, because it alone replenishes the man despoiled by 
sin. Man receives his final salvation by being restored through the spirit of love 
to goodness, being, and God, and by being united with him mystically yet really. 
The depreciation of faith follows necessarily from the notions of God, the creature 
and sin, all three of which have the mark of the acosmic. Since there is no independence 
beside God, the act of faith on the part of a subject in the presence of God only 
obtains any value when it is transformed into union with God—the “being filled” by God. This union, however, 
is a product of the freed will and <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.57">gratia</span> (<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.58">cooperans</span>).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40">Justification is an act that takes place once for all, and is 
completed <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.1">sub specie æternitatis</span>, and with reference to the fact that everything 
can be comprised in faith. As an empirical experience, however, it is a <i>process</i> 
never completed in this world, because the being replenished with faith, which through 
love labours to effect the <i>complete</i> transformation of man, is itself subject to 
limitation in our present life.<note n="455" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.2">This is argued very often by Augustine. The <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.3">bona concupiscentia</span> 
can, as experience shows, never wholly supplant on earth the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.4">mala</span>. (De spiritu 6: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.5">adjuvat spiritus sanctus inspirans pro concupiscentia mala concupiscentiam bonam, 
hoc est caritatem diffundens in cordibus nostris.</span>”) For this very reason <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.6">diffusio 
caritatis</span> (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.7">gratia infusa, inspiratio dilectio</span>—Augustine has many synonyms for this 
power of justification) is never perfected. Thus justification, which is identical 
with sanctification, is never completed because “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.8">opera</span>” also are essential to it. 
Augustine appealed expressly to James. <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.9">Gratia</span>, however, is never imparted <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.10">secundum 
merita bon<span class="unclear" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.11">aæ</span> voluntatis</span>, let alone <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.12">bonorum operum</span>; it first calls them forth.</note> This operation 

<pb n="209" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_209" />of the spirit of love has its parallel in the effective (visible) 
dealings of grace in the Church, and that in the Lord’s Supper (the incorporation 
into the love and unity of Christ’s body) as well as in the Eucharistic sacrifice, 
penance, and Church works, so far as these are capable of blotting out sin.<note n="456" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.13">See above, p. 155. We have to notice here also the juxtaposition 
of the two processes, the outer and inner. For the rest, the whole account of the 
process of salvation is not yet reduced to a strict plan. Augustine still confuses 
the stages, and, fortunately, has no fixed terminology. Scholasticism first changed 
all this.</note> These works, however, possess still another value. Renunciation of worldly pleasure is 
only completed in asceticism, and since at the Judgment God will deal with us in 
accordance with our works, the completion of justification can only consist in the 
sanctification, in virtue of which particular possessions—marriage, property, etc.—are 
wholly abandoned. It is not, indeed, absolutely necessary for everyone to fulfil 
the counsels of the gospel (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.14">consilia evangelica</span>); we can live in faith, hope, and 
love without them. God’s grace does not make everyone a saint,<note n="457" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.15">No one can wholly avoid sin; but the saints can refrain from 
crimes (Enchir. 64).</note> to be worshipped, 
and to be implored to intercede for us. But everybody who is to be crowned must 
ultimately possess merits in some degree; for, at the Judgment, merits will alone 
be crowned, these ever being, indeed, like all good, God’s gifts.<note n="458" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.16">The work “De fide et operibus” is especially important at 
this point. Augustine expressly denies, c. 40, that faith and knowledge of God suffice 
for final blessedness. He holds by the saying: “Hereby we know him, if we keep 
his commandments.” Against reformers like Jovinian, and not only against them, he 
defended the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.17">consilia</span>, monachism, the higher morality, and the saints. De gratia 
et lib. arb. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.18">per gratiam dei bona merita comparamus quibus ad vitam perveniamus 
æternam.</span>” By these <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.19">merita</span>, works thoroughly ascetic are to be understood; see 
also the writings, De sancta virgin., and De bono viduit., in which, for the rest, 
Augustine is still more favourable to marriage than at a later date. His writings 
are at all times marked by a lofty appreciation of almsgiving.</note> But the perseverance 
of the elect in love through the whole course of their life until the Judgment is 
(3) the highest and last gift of grace, which now appears as irresistible. Perseverance 
to the end is the good, without which all that went before is nothing. Therefore, 
in a sense, it alone is grace; for only those are finally saved who have obtained 
this irresistible grace. The called who do not possess it are lost. But why only a few 

<pb n="210" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_210" />obtain this gift, though it is bestowed secundum merita, is God’s 
secret.<note n="459" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.20">That grace is <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.21">gratis data</span> only appears certain to Augustine from 
the contention that it is irresistibilis, and embraces the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.22">donum perseverantiæ</span>. 
The doctrine that the election of grace is unconditioned thus appears most plainly 
at the close of the whole line of thought; see De corrept et grat. 34, and the 
writings De dono persev. and De prædest. sanct. But, according to Augustine, no 
one can be certain that he possesses this grace. Therefore with all his horror of 
sin, Augustine had not experienced the horror of uncertainty of salvation. For this 
reason Christ can take so secondary a place in the working out of the process of 
grace. Christ is for him the Redeemer, and is actively present in the Sacraments; 
but he is not the pledge of the inner assurance of salvation.</note> Eternal life and eternal damnation are decreed by one and the same justice.<note n="460" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.23">But Augustine assumes different degrees also in definitive salvation 
and perdition. That is characteristic for his moral theory.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41">2. The doctrine of sin, the Fall, and the primitive state is sketched 
from the standpoint of free and prevenient grace. It follows from the doctrine of 
grace that sin characterises mankind as they now exist. Sin presents itself essentially 
as being without God (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.1">carentia dei</span>), the voluntary diminution of strength of being.<note n="461" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.2">Dorner, p. 124 ff.</note> 
The failure to possess God (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.3">privatio boni</span>), the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.4">non inhærere deo</span>, constitutes sin, 
and, indeed, the two thoughts—the one metaphysical, that sin is defect of being, 
the other ethical, that it is defect of goodness—coincide as we reflect on them,<note n="462" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.5">See above, p. 114 f.</note> 
just as in the examination of grace the metaphysical (the finding of being from 
not-being) and the ethico-religious elements always accord. This sin is a <i>state</i>: 
the wretched necessity of being unable to refrain from sinning (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.6">misera necessitas 
non posse non peccandi</span>). Freedom in the sense of free choice is <i>not</i> destroyed;<note n="463" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.7">This was constantly admitted by Augustine.</note> 
but the freedom still existing always leads to sin; and this state is all the 
more dreadful, as there exists a certain knowledge of the good, nay, even a powerless 
desire for it, which invariably succumbs.<note n="464" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.8">We find in Augustine the two positions, that sinful man does 
not will goodness, and that he yet, under a blind impulse, pursues blessings, nay, 
even the good, but without ever attaining them.</note> Positively, however, the sinful state 
presents itself as the <i>rule of the devil</i> over men, 

<pb n="211" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_211" />as <i>pride</i><note n="465" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.9">The inclination to nothing (not-being) is always at the same 
time a striving for independence, which is false, and ends in being resultless.</note> and <i>concupiscence</i>.<note n="466" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.10">Pride is the sin of the soul, concupiscence <i>essentially</i> that 
of the body which masters the soul. The inner evolution of sin from <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.11"><i>privatio</i> (<i>defectus</i>) 
<i>boni</i></span> to <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.12">ignorantia, concupiscentia, error, dolor, metus, delectatio morbida</span>, see 
Enchir. 23. What Augustine always regarded most in sin was the infirmity, the wound.</note> From that rule it follows that 
man must be redeemed <i>from without</i> before he can be helped.<note n="467" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.13">The work of the <i>historical</i> Christ is <i>essentially</i> redemption 
from the power of the devil.</note> Pride in relation to 
God and concupiscence show that man is sinful in soul and body. Yet the emphasis 
falls on concupiscence;<note n="468" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.14">Here enters the popular Catholic element, still further accentuated, 
however, by Augustine. Enchir. 117: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.15">Regnat carnalis cupiditas, ubi non est dei 
caritas.</span>”</note> it is the lower desire, sensuous lust, which shows itself 
above all in the lust of the flesh. The <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.16">motus genitalium</span>,<i> independent even of the 
will</i>, teaches us <i>that nature is corrupt</i>; it has not become vice (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.17">vitium</span>), but it 
is vitiated (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.18">natura vitiata</span>).<note n="469" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.19">The extremely disgusting disquisitions on marriage and lust 
in the polemical writings against Julian (also <scripRef passage="De civ." id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.20" parsed="|Deut|104|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.104">De civ.</scripRef> dei XIV.) are, as the latter 
rightly perceived, hardly independent of Augustine’s Manichæism: (Julian, indeed, 
traces Traducianism to Manichæism; see Op. imperf. III. 172). (Manichæism, besides, 
already appears, in the treatment of the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.21">ex nihilo</span>,” as if it were an evil substance; 
Neoplatonism alone does not, in my opinion, explain this conception; yet the 
above dependence cannot be strictly proved—see Loofs, D.-Gesch., 3 Ed., p. 215.) 
And the disquisitions are by no means a mere outwork in Augustine’s system; they 
belong to its very centre. The most remarkable feature in the sexual sphere was, 
in his view, the involuntariness of the impulse. But instead of inferring that 
it could not therefore be sinful—and this should have been the inference in keeping 
with the principle “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.22">omne peccatum ex voluntate</span>”—he rather concludes that there 
is a sin which belongs to nature, namely, to <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.23">natura vitiata</span>, and not to the sphere 
of the will. He accordingly perceives a sin rooted in <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.24">natura</span>, of course in the form 
which it has assumed, a sin that propagates itself with our nature. It would be 
easy now to prove that in thinking of inherited sin, he always has chiefly in view 
this very sin, the lust of procreation; but it is impracticable to quote his material 
here. <i>It is clear that inherited sin is the basis of all wickedness, and that it 
is in quite a different position front actual sins, because in it nature, having 
become evil, infects the whole being</i>. But it is obvious that this was an unheard 
of novelty in the Church, and must be explained by reference to Manichæism. Of 
course Augustine did not intend to be a Manichæan. He distinguishes sharply between <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.25">vitium</span> 
and <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.26">natura vitiate</span> (De nupt. 36; Op. imp. III. 188, etc., etc.,); he strives 
to introduce the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.27">voluntarium</span>” even into inherited sin (Retract. I. 13, 5); but 
dualism is not surmounted simply by supposing nature to have <i>become </i>“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.28">mala</span>,” and 
yet to propagate itself as evil, and the voluntarium is a mere assertion. The dualism 
lies in the proposition that children possess original sin, because their parents 
have procreated them in lust—and by this proposition stands or falls the doctrine of original sin (De nupt. II. 15). So also 
Christ has sinlessness attributed to him, because he was not born of marriage (Ench. 
41, 34), and Augustine imagined paradisaical marriages in which children were begotten 
without lust, or, as Julian says jestingly, were to be shaken from trees. All that 
he here maintains had been long ago held by Marcion and the Gnostics. One would 
have, in fact, to be a very rough being not to be able, and that without Manichæism, 
to sympathise with his feeling. But to yield to it so far as Augustine did, without 
rejecting marriage in consequence, could only happen at a time when doctrines were 
as confused as in the fifth century. Those, indeed, have increased the confusion 
still further, who have believed that they could retain Augustine’s doctrine of 
inherited sin while rejecting his teaching as to concupiscence. But the history 
of dogma is the history of ever increasing confusions, and of a growing indifference 
not only to the absurd, but also to contradictions, because the Church was only 
with difficulty capable of giving up anything found in tradition. It cannot also 
be said that Augustine by his theory simply gave expression to the monastic tendency 
(Jerome, indeed, has gone just as far in his rejection of marriage—see lib. adv. 
Jovin.); for this was a tendency and not a theory. The legitimate point in Augustine’s 
doctrine lies in the judgment passed by the child of God on himself, <i>viz.</i>, that 
without God he is wretched, and that this wretchedness is <i>guilt</i>. But this paradox 
of the verdict of faith is no key to the understanding of history.</note> It 

<pb n="212" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_212" /><i>therefore propagates sin</i>. That it does so is attested by the evidence 
of the senses, the sensuous, and therefore sinful pleasure in the act of procreation, 
and by Holy Scripture (<scripRef passage="Romans 5:12" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.29" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12">Rom. V. 12 f.</scripRef>). Thus mankind is a <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.30">massa perditionis</span> also 
in the sense that it procreates sin in itself from a corrupt nature. But since the 
soul in all probability is not procreated at the same time, it is in each case created 
by God,<note n="470" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.31">See the correspondence with Jerome on this point which was never 
settled by Augustine.</note> so the body, begotten in the lust of the flesh, is quite essentially the 
bearer of sin.<note n="471" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.32">This destroys the beautiful proposition (pride and humility) 
out of which, of course, no historical theories could be constructed.</note> That the latter thus descends is decreed by God; for sin is not 
always merely sin, but also, or often only, the punishment of sin (<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.33">peccatum</span> and 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.34">malum</span> combine in the sense of evil).<note n="472" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.35">On sin and sin’s punishment (inherited sin is both), see Op. 
imp. I. 41-47, but even in the Confessions often, and De pecc. mer. II. 36.</note> The sin which descends in the massa perditionis 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.36">peccatum originis, tradux peccati</span>) is at once sin and sin’s punishment. This has 
been ordained by him who decreed sins (the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.37">ordinator peccatorum</span>).” Every desire 
involves infatuation. It is the penalty of sin that we do the evil we would not. 
Every sin carries with it dissolution, the death of the sinner. It rends and 

<pb n="213" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_213" />dismembers him, it empties him and exhausts him, until he no longer 
exists. Thus death reigns in its various forms, till it reaches eternal death, in 
the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.38">massa perditionis</span>. This humanity which is subject to the dreary necessity of 
not being able to refrain from sin (non posse non peccare) is therefore also and 
at the same time subject to the dreadful necessity of not being able to escape death 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.39">non posse non mori</span>).<note n="473" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.40">Even inherited sin is quite enough for damnation, as Augustine 
has very often maintained—and rightly, if there is such a thing.</note> No power of its own can rescue it. Its best deeds are all 
stained from the roots; therefore they are nothing but splendid vices. Its youngest 
offspring, even if they have done nothing sinful, must necessarily be lost; for 
since they possess original sin, <i>i.e.</i>, are destitute of God, and are burdened with 
concupiscence, they pass justly into damnation.<note n="474" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.41">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.42">Mitissima pœna</span>” (Enchir. 103)—thus the man permits himself 
to soften the inscrutable righteousness of God which he teaches elsewhere. He answered 
the question why then should God continue to create men if they must almost all 
be lost, by referring to baptism, and the peculiar power of Divine Omnipotence to 
make good out of evil. Had God not been omnipotent, then he could not have permitted 
evil (Enchir. 11); “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.43">melius judicavit, de malis bene facere, quam mala nulla esse 
permittere</span>” (c. 27, 100). But he himself was shaken by the problem presented by 
the death, unbaptised, of Christian children (De corr. et gr. 18), All who are lost 
are <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.44">juste prædestinati ad pœnam (mortem)</span>—see Enchir. 
100; <scripRef passage="De civ." id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.45" parsed="|Deut|104|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.104">De civ.</scripRef> XXII. 24. Whether God damns all, or pardons some—<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.46">nulla est iniquitas</span>; for all have deserved death 
(Enchir. 27). “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.47">Tenebatur justa damnatione genus humanum et omnes erant iræ filii</span>”  
(c. 33). Here in the later writings arises the doctrine of God’s twofold will (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.48">judicium</span>), 
the secret and the manifest. God does not will that all be blessed (Enchir. 203).</note> This is attested also by the Church 
when it baptises newly-born children.<note n="475" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.49">It was very incorrect to derive Augustine’s whole conception 
of original sin from the practice of infant baptism. It was, of course, very important 
to him as a means of proof.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p42">How did this state arise—a state which could not have been due 
to God the creator? Scripture and the Church answer: through Adam’s Fall. The magnitude 
of this Fall had already been depicted in the Church; but from his standpoint Augustine 
had rightly to say that Adam’s sin, and therewith sin in general, had not yet been 
duly perceived—yet the Church, as its institutions prove, had, it was alleged, appreciated 
it truly; writers, however, had fallen short of this estimate. Adam’s Fall was 

<pb n="214" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_214" />inconceivably great.<note n="476" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p42.1">The description of the magnitude of Adam’s Fall is in most of 
the anti-Pelagian writings, but also elsewhere.</note> When, in the hope of becoming like God, 
he transgressed God’s command not to eat the apple, all conceivable sins were compressed 
into his sin: the revolt to the devil, pride of heart, envy, sensuous lust—all in 
all: self-love in place of love of God.<note n="477" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p42.2">In the case of Adam’s Fall Augustine gives the greatest prominence 
to the sin of the soul: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p42.3">in paradiso ab animo cœpit elatio</span>” (c. Jul. V. 17). 
We have “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p42.4">amor sui</span>” as chief and radical sin in the Confessions; Enchir. 45 gives 
a precise enumeration of all the sins committed in one act by Adam.</note> And it was all the more dreadful, as it 
was easy for Adam to refrain from sin.<note n="478" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p42.5">That is, he was not only created good, but grace stood by him 
also as <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p42.6">adjutorium</span>: see under.</note> Therefore also came the unspeakable misery, 
<i>viz.</i>, the punishment of sin, with and in sin, working itself out in death. Adam 
lost the possession of God.<note n="479" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p42.7">The grace supporting him (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p42.8">adjutorium</span>).</note> This was followed by complete deprivation (defectio 
boni), which is represented as the death of the soul; for the latter without God 
is dead (spiritual death).<note n="480" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p42.9">Augustine always thinks first of this death. That the Pelagians 
accepted for their own purposes, since they held natural death to be natural. Augustine 
never maintained that formal freedom had been lost by Adam’s sin, nay, in C. duas 
epp. Pelag. I. 5 he distinctly disputed this: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p42.10">libertas periit, sed illa, quæ in paradiso 
fuit, non liberum arbitrium.</span>” But Augustine has represented the latter to be hopelessly 
hampered. See also the writing De gratia et lib. arb. In it he says (c. 45): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p42.11">deus induravit per justum judicium, et ipse Pharao per liberum arbitrium.</span> But (Enchir. 
105): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p42.12">Multo liberius erit arbitrium, quod omnino non poterit servire peccato.</span>”</note> The dead soul is now drawn downwards; it seeks its blessings 
in the mutable and perishable, and is no longer capable of commanding the body. 
The latter then asserted itself with all its wanton impulses, and <i>thus corrupted 
the whole human nature</i>.<note n="481" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p42.13">Thus sensuousness appears as the main detriment.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p43">The corruption is manifest in sexual lust, whose sinfulness is 
evidenced by compulsion and shame, and it must be inherited since the central seat 
of nature is disordered.<note n="482" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p43.1">Enchir. 26: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p43.2">Hinc post peccatum exul effectus stirpem quoque 
suam, quam peccando in se tamquam in radice vitiaverat, pœna mortis et damnationis 
obstrinxit, ut quidquid prolis ex illo et simul damnata per quam peccaverat conjuge 
per carnalem concupiscentiam, in qua inobedientiæ pœna similis [so far as the flesh 
here is not obedient to the will, but acts of itself] retributa est, nasceretur, 
traheret originale peccatum, quo treheretur per errores doloresque diversos ad illud 
extremum supplicium.</span>”</note> It indeed still 

<pb n="215" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_215" />continues to be capable of redemption—it does not become an evil 
substance—but it is so corrupt that even grace can only blot out the guilt (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p43.3">reatus</span>) 
of original sin; it cannot completely extirpate concupiscence itself in the elect, 
as is proved by the survival of the evil sexual lust. This inheriting of sin and 
of Adam’s death is, however, not merely a fact, but it is just, because Scripture 
says that we have all sinned in Adam,<note n="483" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p43.4">Augustine’s exposition of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p43.5">ἐφ᾽ ᾧ</span> in De pecc. mer. I. 11; c. 
Jul. VI. 75 sq.; Op. imp. II. 48-55 (against mere imitation). The translation “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p43.6">in 
quo</span>” was received by Augustine from tradition, and in general his doctrine of original 
sin is at this point closest to tradition. If he had contented himself with the 
mystical, <i>i.e.</i>, the postulated, conception that all are sinners, because they somehow 
were all in Adam, his theory would have been no novelty. But this “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p43.7">in quo</span>” does 
not include, but excludes, original sin in the strict sense; all are sinners personally, 
because they were all in Adam, or were Adam. The conception that Adam’s sin passed 
to all as actual sip, and affected them through contagion (by means of the parents 
who infect their children, Enchir. 46; doubts as to the extent of descent by inheritance, 
47), is the complete antithesis of that mystical conception.</note> because all owe their life to sinful lust,<note n="484" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p43.8">See above, p. 210 f.</note> 
and because—God is just.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44">Adam’s Fall presupposes that his previous constitution had been 
good. This is taught, too, by Scripture, and it follows likewise from the assurance 
that God is the creator, and the good creator, of all things.<note n="485" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.1">On the doctrine of the primitive state, see Dorner, p. 114 ff.</note> If Adam was created 
good, then he possessed not only everything that a rational creature needs (body 
and soul and their due relationship as servant and master, reason and <i>free will</i>), 
but, above all, grace ever supporting and preserving him, the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.2">adjutorium</span>, that is 
the bond of union with the living God; for the virtuous man is not independent 
of God; he is only independent when completely dependent on God. Adam, accordingly, 
not only had a free will, <i>but this will was influenced in the direction of God</i>.<note n="486" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.3">Both formal freedom and the true freedom which established Adam’s 
obedience as the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.4">mater omnium virtutum</span> are very strongly emphasised by Augustine 
as belonging to the primitive state; <scripRef passage="De civ." id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.5" parsed="|Deut|104|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.104">De civ.</scripRef> XIV. 12; De bono conjug. 32. On the 
primitive state, l.c. XI.-X1V.; De corrept. 28-33.</note> 
For this very reason he was free (in God); but he was also free (able) to will 
evil; <i>for evil springs from freedom</i>. If Adam had not possessed a free will, he 
would have been unable to sin; but in that case he would not have been a rational creature. So he possessed the 

<pb n="216" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_216" />power not to sin, or die, or forsake the good (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.6">posse non peccare, 
—mori,—deserere bonum</span>), but this through the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.7">adjutorium</span> (auxiliary grace) went so 
far in the direction of inability to sin (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.8">non posse peccare</span>) that it would have 
been easy for Adam to attain it.<note n="487" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.9">This “ease” is strongly emphasised in <scripRef passage="De civ." id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.10" parsed="|Deut|104|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.104">De civ.</scripRef> XIV. 12-15. The 
whole doctrine of the primitive state, like all teaching on this subject, is full 
of contradictions; for we have here a grace that is meant to be actual, and is 
yet merely a condition, <i>i.e.</i>, it by no <i>means</i> makes a man good, but only leaves scope 
to the will. Thereby the whole doctrine of grace is upset; for if there is a grace 
at all which only produces the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.11">posse non peccare</span>, is not this the sole significance 
of all grace? and if that is correct, were not the Pelagians right? They, of course, 
maintained that grace was only a condition. <i>Augustine’s doctrine of grace in the 
primitive state</i> (<i>the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.12">adjutorium</span></i>) <i>is Pelagian</i>, and contradicts his doctrine of grace 
elsewhere. We have here the clearest proof that it is impossible to construct a 
history from the standpoint of predestinating grace. Augustine falls back on the 
assumption that God wished to bestow on man a higher good than that he had received 
at first. Enchir. 25, 105: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.13">Sic enim oportebat prius hominem fieri, ut et bene 
velle posset et male, nec gratis si bene, nec impune, si male; postea vero sic 
erit, ut male velle non possit, nec ideo libero carebit arbitrio . . . ordo prætermittendus 
non fuit, in quo deus ostendere voluit, quam bonum sit animal rationale quod etiam 
non peccare possit, quamvis sit melius quod peccare non possit.</span>” But how does that 
accord with irresistible grace? Therefore the question rightly arises (De corrept. 
et gratia): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.14">Quomodo Adam non perseverando peccavit, qui perseverantiam non accepit?</span>” 
Is not the whole doctrine of grace upset if we have to read (Enchir. 106): 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.15">Minorem immortalitatem (<i>i.e.</i>, posse non mori) natura humana perdidit per liberum 
arbitrium, majorem (<i>i.e.</i>, non posse mori) est acceptura per gratiam, quam fuerat, 
si non peccasset, acceptura per meritum, quamvis sine gratia nec tunc ullum meritum esse 
potuisset?</span>” Accordingly, at the beginning and end (the primitive state and the Judgment) 
the moral view is set above the religious. The whole doctrine of predestinating 
irresistible grace is set in a frame incompatible with it. Thus Augustine is himself 
responsible if his Church in after times, arguing from the primitive state and the 
Judgment (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.16">secundum merita</span>), has eliminated practically his doctrine of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.17">gratia gratis 
data</span>. He, indeed, said himself (107): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.18">ipsa vita æterna merces est operum bonorum</span>,” 
That would have been the case with Adam, and it is also ours. The <i>infralapsarian</i> 
doctrine of predestination, as understood by Augustine, is very different from Calvin’s.</note> Had he attained it by means of free will (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.19">liberum arbitrium</span>), 
he would have received perfect blessedness in return for the merit involved in his 
perseverance, he would have remained, and escaped death, in Paradise, and would 
have begotten children without sinful lust. We see that the primitive state was 
meant to be portrayed in accordance with the state of grace of the present; but 
an important difference prevailed, since in the former case, the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.20">adjutorium</span> was 
only the condition, under which Adam could use his free will lastingly in being and doing 

<pb n="217" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_217" />good, while in the latter, it is the power, that, being irresistible, 
brings fallen man to perfection.</p>

<hr style="width:30%; margin-top:12pt" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p45">Contemporary criticism on this system may here be briefly summed 
up. Augustine contradicted himself in maintaining that all ability to attain goodness 
had been lost, and in yet admitting that freedom of choice—the decisive thing—remained. 
His notion of freedom was self-destructive, since he defined freedom as lasting 
dependence on God. His conception of original sin was self-contradictory, because 
he himself admitted that sin always springs from the will. He was compelled to teach 
Traducianism, which, however, is a heresy. And his Scriptural exegesis was arbitrary. 
In particular, God provokes sins, if he punishes sin with sin, and decrees the reign 
of sin; he is unjust if he imputes to men the sins of others, while forgiving 
them their own, and, further, if he accepts some, and not others, just as he pleases. 
This contention leads to despair. Above all, however, the doctrine of original sin 
leads to Manichæan dualism, which Augustine never surmounted, and is accordingly 
an impious and foolish dogma. For, turn as he will, Augustine affirms an <i>evil nature</i>, 
and therewith a <i>diabolic creator of the world</i>. His doctrine of concupiscence conduces 
to the same view. Besides, he depreciates the glorious gift of human freedom, nay, 
even divine grace in Christ, since he holds that original sin is never entirely 
removed. Finally, his doctrines of the exclusive efficacy of grace and predestination 
put an end not only to asceticism and the meritoriousness of good works, but also 
to all human doings. It is useless to exhort, intercede for, or blame sinners, etc. 
In the end, even the connection with the Church, which Augustine insisted on so 
energetically in the Donatist controversy, seemed to be superseded.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46">Truth and error exist side by side in these observations. Perhaps 
the following considerations will be more pertinent. (1) The impossibility of determining 
the fate of the whole body of mankind and of every separate individual from the 
stand-point of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.1">gratia gratis data</span>, is shown in the thesis of the damnation 


<pb n="218" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_218" />of children who die unbaptised. Here Augustine impugns the 
thought of God’s righteousness. But this thought must become worthless altogether 
if everything is overruled by predestinating and irresistible grace. Thereby a grave 
injury is inflicted on piety. (2) The carrying out of the conception of predestinating 
grace, which should be no more than a sentiment, <i>confined to himself</i>, of the redeemed, 
leads to a <i>determinism</i> that conflicts with the gospel and imperils the vigour of 
our sense of freedom. Besides, the assumption of irresistible grace rests above 
all experience, even above that of the believer, and the doctrine of God’s twofold 
will (see de grat. et lib. arb. 45) makes everything affecting faith uncertain. 
(3) Augustine did not by any means hold so certainly that grace was grace through 
Christ, as that it proceeded from the secret operation of God. The acosmic Neoplatonic 
element in the doctrine of predestination imperilled not only the efficacy of the 
Word and Sacrament (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.2">vocatio</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.3">justificatio</span>), but also redemption through Christ 
in general. (4) The religious tendency in the system, the belief that the decisive 
point was cleaving or not cleaving to God, received in the sequel a new version, 
and the moral attitude became rather the crucial question—the will, of course when 
freed, was an efficient cause of righteousness. For this reason the meaning of forgiveness, 
of the new fundamental relation to God, and of the assurance of faith, was misunderstood. 
The former became an act of initiation, the relation became temporary, and the assurance 
of faith, which even according to the doctrine of predestination need not arise, 
was lost in the conception of a process of sanctification never or almost never 
completed in this world, a process to which various grades of salvation, just as 
there were various degrees of damnation, corresponded in the world beyond. What 
a proof of moralism!<note n="488" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.4">Enchir. 93: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.5">Tanto quisque <i>tolerabiliorem</i> ibi habebit damnationem, 
quanto hic minorem habuit iniquitatem!</span>” Also 111.</note> Between the thesis of the ancient (Greek) Church: “Where 
the knowledge of God is, come also life and salvation,” and Luther’s principle: 
“Where we have forgiveness of sins, we have also life and salvation,” we find Augustine’s: 
“Where love is there also follows a salvation corresponding to the measure of love.” 

<pb n="219" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_219" />Augustine examined the equation remission of sins = grace through 
Christ, and expressly rejected it. This turn he gave his doctrine also explains 
the contention that God, in the end, crowns our merits, a view that conflicts with 
predestinating grace, and opens the door to a refined form of righteousness by works.<note n="489" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.6">Augustine attempted, in opposition to Pelagianism, to exhibit 
the difference between the law and faith: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.7">fides impetrat quod lex imperat.</span>” He 
also succeeded as far as the difference can he evolved from the notion of grace 
as the exclusive operation of God. But since he had not obtained an insight into 
the strict and exclusive cohesion of grace and faith, he did not succeed in thinking 
out and holding fast the distinction between law and faith to the end. He had no 
assured experience that the law prepared the way for wrath and despair. At this 
point Luther intervened.</note> (5) The Neoplatonic notion of God and the monastic tendency demand that all love 
should at the same time present itself in the form of asceticism. Thereby love 
drifts still further apart from faith (as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.8">fiducia</span>), threatens the sovereignty of 
the latter, and gives free scope for all sorts of popular Catholic conceptions. 
(6) The conception—necessary in the system—of Adam’s Fall and original sin contains—apart 
from the mythology which here takes the place of history—a bundle of inconsistencies 
and extremely questionable ideas. The latter Augustine also perceived, and he tried, 
but without success, to guard against them. Absolutely Manichæan is the view that 
man sins because he was created from nothing, “nothing” being here treated as an 
evil principle. (The Neoplatonic doctrine also sees in this “nothing” the ground 
of sin; but to it sin is merely finitude. Augustine took a more profound view of 
sin, but he had also to conceive the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.9">nilhil</span> as “more evil” in proportion, <i>i.e.</i>, 
to convert it into the evil substance of Manichism.) Manichæan also is the opinion 
that sexual desire is sinful, and that inherited sin is explained simply from procreation 
as the propagation of a vitiated nature (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.10">natura vitiata</span>).<note n="490" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.11">It is perhaps the worst, it is at any rate the most odious, consequence 
of Augustinianism, that the Christian religion in Catholicism is brought into particularly 
close relations to the sphere of sex. The combination of grace and sin (in which 
the latter takes above all the form of original sin identified with the sexual impulse 
and its excesses) became the justification of that gruesome and disgusting raking 
up of human filth, which, as is proved by the moral books of Catholicism, is a chief 
business of the priest, the <i>celibate</i> priest and monk, in the confessional. The dogmatic 
treatises of mediæval and modern times give, under the heading “sin,” a wholly 
colourless idea of what is really considered “sin,” of that which incessantly occupies 
the imagination of common Christians, priests, and, unfortunately, 
also many “saints.” We have to study the mirrors of the confessional, the moral 
books and legends of the saints, and to surprise the secret life, to perceive to 
what point in Catholicism religious consolation is especially applied. Truly, the 
renowned educational wisdom of this Church makes a sad shipwreck on this rock! 
It seeks here also to oppose sin; but instead of quieting the imagination, which 
is especially interested in it, it goes on exciting it to its depths, drags the 
most secret things shamelessly to the light in its dogmas of the virgin, etc., and 
permits itself to speak openly of matters of which no one else ventures to talk. 
Ancient naturalism is less dangerous, at any rate for thousands less infectious, 
than this seraphic contemplation of virginity, and this continual attention to the 
sphere of sex. Here Augustine transmitted the theory, and Jerome the music. But 
how far the beginnings reach back! Tertullian had already written the momentous 
words (De pudic. 17): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.12">Quid intelligimus carnis sensum et carnis vitam nisi quodcunque 
pudet pronuntiare?</span>” Later writers were nevertheless not ashamed to utter broadly 
what the far from prudish African only suggested.</note> Absolutely contradictory are 

<pb n="220" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_220" />the positions that all sin springs from freedom (the will), and 
that children just born are in a state of sin. It is extremely suspicious to find 
that, when sin is more minutely dealt with, concupiscence is practically ranked 
above alienation from God (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.13">deo non adhærere</span>), this <i>also</i>, indeed, resulting from 
uncertainty as to Traducianism. It again raises our doubts when we see original 
sin treated as if it were more serious than actual sin; for while the former can 
only be washed out by baptism, the latter can be atoned for by penance. The whole 
doctrinal conception at this point shows that the conviction of the redeemed, that 
without God he is lost and unfit to do any good work, is a verdict of the believer 
on himself, a verdict that marks a limit, but can never become a principle by which 
to consider the history of mankind. <i>At this point, just because the contradictions 
were so enormous, the development of dogmatic with Augustine was on the verge of 
casting off the immense material in which it had been entangled, and of withdrawing 
from the interpretation of the world and history; but as Augustine would not abandon 
that material, so men will not, even at the present day, let it go</i>, because they 
suppose that the Bible protects it, and because they will not learn the humility 
of faith, that shows itself in renunciation of the attempt to decide on God’s government 
of the world in history.<note n="491" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.14">We have at the same time to notice that no Church Father was so 
keenly conscious as he of the limitations of knowledge. In almost all his writings—a 
bequest of the Academy and a result of his thought being directed to the 
main matter—he exhorts his hearers to refrain from over-curiousness, a pretence 
of knowledge that runs to seed. He set aside as insoluble very many problems that 
had been and were afterwards often discussed, and he prepared the way for the concentration 
of the doctrinal system on its own material.</note> 

<pb n="221" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_221" />(7) But apart from original sin, Augustine’s notion of sin raises 
doubts, because it is constructed at least as much on the thought of God as the 
supreme and true being (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.15">summum</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.16">verum esse</span>) as on that of his goodness (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.17">bonum 
esse</span>). Although the stamp of guilt is not wholly misunderstood, yet it is the thought 
of the misery produced by sin with its destructiveness and hideousness that comes 
to the front. Hence we understand why Augustine, passing over justifying faith, 
perceived the highest good in “infused love” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.18">caritas infusa</span>). (8) Finally the 
doctrine of the primitive state is beset by inconsistency, because Augustine could 
not avoid giving grace another meaning in that state from that it possessed in the 
process by which the redeemed is justified. With him grace is ultimately identical 
with irresistible grace—anything else is a semblance of it; but though Adam possessed 
grace, it was not irresistible.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p47">But all these grave objections cannot obscure the greatness of 
the perception that God works in us “to will and to accomplish,” that we have nothing 
that we have not received, and that dependence on God is good, and is our possession. 
It is easy to show that in every single objectionable theory formulated by Augustine, 
there lurks a true phase of Christian self-criticism, which is only defective because 
it projects into history, or is made the foundation on which to construct a “history.” 
Is not the doctrine of predestination an expression of the confession: “He who 
would boast, let him boast in the Lord”? Is not the doctrine of original sin based 
on the thought that behind all separate sins there resides sin as want of love, 
joy, and divine peace? Does it not express the just view that we feel ourselves 
guilty of all evil, even where we are shown that we have no guilt?</p>

<pb n="222" id="ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_222" />
</div5>

            <div5 title="4. Augustine’s Interpretation of the Symbol (Enchiridion ad Laurentium). The New System of Religion." progress="68.09%" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v" prev="ii.ii.i.iv.iv" next="ii.ii.i.v">
<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p1">4. <i>Augustine’s Interpretation of the Symbol</i> (<i>Enchiridion ad Laurentium</i>). <i>The New System of Religion</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p2">After the exposition given above p. 106 f., we shall best conclude 
our account of Augustine’s <i>rôle</i> in the history of dogma, by reviewing the expositions 
given in the Enchiridion of the contents of the Catholic religion. Everything is 
combined in this book to instruct us as to the nature of the revision (and on the 
other hand of the confirmation) by Augustine of the popular Catholic dogmatic doctrine 
that gave a new impress to the Western Church. We shall proceed first to give a 
minute analysis of the book, and then to set down systematically what was new and 
at the same time lasting.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p3">Augustine begins by saying that the wisdom of man is piety (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p3.1">hominis sapientia pietas est</span>” 
or more accurately “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p3.2">θεοσέβεια</span>”) (2). The answer 
to the question how God is to be worshipped, is—by faith, hope, and love. We have 
accordingly to determine what is meant by each of these three virtues (3). In them 
is comprised the whole doctrine of religion. They cannot, however, be established 
by reason or perception, but must be derived from Holy Scripture, and be implicitly 
<i>believed in</i> on the testimony of the sacred writers (4). When the soul has attained 
this faith, it will, if faith works in love, strive to reach that <i>vision</i> by which 
holy and perfected souls perceive the ineffable beauty, the complete contemplation 
of which is supreme blessedness. “The beginning in faith, the completion in sight, 
the foundation Christ.” But Christ is the foundation only of the Catholic faith, 
although heretics also call themselves by his name. The evidence for this exclusive 
relationship between Christ and the Catholic Church would carry us too far here 
(5). We do not intend to enter into controversy, but to expound (6). The <i>Symbol</i> 
and the <i>Lord’s Prayer</i> constitute the contents of faith (symbol), and of hope and 
love (prayer); but faith also prays (7). Faith applies also to things which we 
do not hope for, but fear; and further to our own affairs and those of others. 
So far as it—like hope—refers to invisible, future blessings, it is itself hope. But without love it profits nothing, 

<pb n="223" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_223" />because the devils also believe. Thus everything is comprehended 
in <i>faith, which works by love and possesses hope</i> (8)</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p4">Augustine now passes to the Symbol (the ancient Apostolic creed), 
in order to state the contents of faith. In § 9-32, he deals with the first article. 
The knowledge of nature and physics does not belong to faith—besides, scholars conjecture 
rather than know in this matter (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p4.1">opinantes quam scientes</span>). It is enough for the 
Christian to believe that the goodness of the creator is simply the first cause 
of all things, so that there is no nature unless either it is he himself, or is 
of him. Further, that this creator is the “Trinity, supremely and equally, and unchangeably 
good” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p4.2">trinitas summe et æquabiliter et immutabiliter bona</span>), and that while created 
things do not Possess this quality, they are good; nay, everything collectively 
is very good, and produces a wonderful beauty, in which evil, set in its right place, 
only throws the good into relief (9, 10). Augustine at once passes to the doctrine 
of evil. God permits it only because he is so powerful that he can make good out 
of evil, <i>i.e.</i>, he can restore the defect of the good (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p4.3">privatio boni</span>), evil being 
represented as such defect (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p4.4">morbus</span> [disease] <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p4.5">vulnus</span> [wound]). In the notion of that 
which is not supremely good (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p4.6">non summum bonum esse</span>) we have the capacity for deterioration; 
but the good, which is involved in the existence of any substance, cannot be annihilated, 
unless the substance itself be destroyed. But in that case corruption itself also 
ceases, since it can never exist save in what is good: evil can only exist in what 
is good (in a <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p4.7">bonum</span>). This is expounded at length (11-15). The causes of good and 
evil must be known, in order to escape the errors and infirmities (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p4.8">ærumnæ</span>) of 
this life. On the other hand, the causes of great movements in nature—Augustine 
returns to § 9—need not be known; we do not even know the conditions of our health, 
which yet lie nearest us (16)!</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p5">But is not every error an evil, and what are we to think of deception, 
lying? These questions are minutely discussed in §§ 17-22. Every case of ignorance 
is not an error, but only supposed knowledge is, and every error is not hurtful; 
there is even a good error, one that is of use. But since it is unseemly (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p5.1">deforme 
atque indecens</span>) for the mind to hold the truth to be 

<pb n="224" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_224" />false, and the uncertain certain, our life is for that very reason 
wretched, because at times we need error that we may not lose our life. Such will 
not be that existence, “where truth itself will be the life of our soul” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p5.2">ubi ipsa 
veritas vita animæ nostræ erit</span>). But the lie is worst, so bad that even liars themselves 
hate being lied to. But yet falsehood offers a difficult problem. (The question 
of lying in an emergency, whether it can become a duty for a righteous man, is elaborately 
discussed.) Here again the most important point is to determine wherein one errs: 
“<i>it is far more tolerable to lie in those things that are unconnected with religion 
than to be deceived in those without belief in, or knowledge of, which God cannot 
be worshipped</i>” (18).<note n="492" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p5.3">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p5.4">Longe tolerabilius est in his quæ a religione sunt sejuncta 
mentiri, quam in iis, sine quorum fide vel notitia deus coli non potest, falli.</span>” 
<i>E.g.</i>, to tell anyone falsely that a dead man is still alive is a much less evil 
than to believe erroneously that Christ will die once more.</note> Looked at accurately, every error is an evil, though often, 
certainly, a small one. It is possible to doubt whether every error is also sinful—<i>e.g.</i>, 
a confusion about twins, or holding sweet to be bitter, etc.; at all events, in 
such cases the sin is exceedingly small and trivial (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p5.5">minimum et levissimum peccatum</span>), 
since it has nothing to do with the way that leads to God, <i>i.e</i>. with the faith that 
works in love. Error is, indeed, rather an evil than a sin, a sign of the misery 
of this life. In any case, however, we may not, in order to avoid all error, seek 
to hold nothing to be true—like the Academicians; for it is our duty to <i>believe</i>. 
Besides the standpoint of absolute nescience is impracticable; for even he who 
knows not must deduce his existence from this consciousness of nescience (20). We 
must, on the contrary, avoid the lie; for even when we err in our thought, we must 
always say what we think.<note n="493" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p5.6">C. 22. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p5.7">Et utique verba propterea sunt instituta, non per quæ 
se homines invicem fallunt, sed per quæ in alterius quisque notitiam cogitationes 
suas perferat.</span>” (Compare Talleyrand).</note> Even the lie which benefits another is sinful, although 
men who have lied for the general advantage have contributed a great deal to prosperity 
(22). Augustine returns to § 16: we must know the causes of good and evil. The sole 
first cause of the good is the goodness of God; the cause of evil is the revolt of the will from the unchangeable God 

<pb n="225" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_225" />on the part of a being, good but changeable, first, an angel, 
then man (23). From this revolt follow all the other infirmities of the soul [ignorance, 
concupiscence, etc.] (24). But the craving for blessedness (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p5.8">appetitus beatitudinis</span>) 
was not lost.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p6">We now have an exposition of Adam’s endowment, the Fall, 
<i>original sin</i>, the sentence of death, the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p6.1">massa damnata</span>, which suffers along with the doomed 
angels, etc. God’s goodness is shown, however, in his grant of continued existence 
to the wicked angels, for whom there is no conversion besides, and in his preservation 
of men. Although it would have been only justice to give them also over to eternal 
punishment, he resolved to bring good out of evil (25-27). It was his merciful intention, 
<i>i.e.</i>, to supplement from mankind the number of the angels who persevered in goodness, 
rendered incomplete by the fall of some, in order that the heavenly Jerusalem might 
retain its full complement, nay, should be increased by the “sons of our Holy Mother” 
[<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p6.2">filii sanctæ matris</span>] (28-29). But the men chosen owe this not to the merits of 
their own works (to free will); for in themselves they are dead like the rest (suicides), 
and are only free to commit sin. Before they are made free, accordingly, they are 
slaves; they can only be redeemed by grace and faith. Even faith is God’s gift, 
and works will not fail to follow it. Thus they only become free, when God fashions 
them anew (into the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p6.3">nova creatura</span>), producing the act of will as well as its accomplishment 
(“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p6.4">quamvis non possit credere, sperare, diligere homo rationalis, nisi velit</span>”—although 
rational man cannot believe, hope, or love, unless he will).<note n="494" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p6.5">C. 32: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p6.6">Ex utroque fit, id est, ex voluntate hominis et misericordia 
dei.</span>”</note> That is, God makes 
the will itself good (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p6.7">misericordia præveniens</span>) and constantly assists it [<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p6.8">miseric. 
subsequens</span>] (30-32).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7">The exposition of the second article follows in §§ 33-55. Since 
all men are by nature children of wrath, and are burdened by original sin and their 
own sins, a mediator (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.1">reconciliator</span>) was necessary, who should appease this wrath 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.2">justa vindicta</span>) by presenting a unique sacrifice. That this was done, and we from 
being enemies became children, constitutes the grace of God through Jesus Christ 
(33). We know that this mediator is the “Word” that became flesh. The Word was not transformed, 

<pb n="226" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_226" />but assumed our complete human nature from the virgin, being conceived 
not by the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.3">libido matris</span>, but by faith—and therefore sinlessly.<note n="495" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.4">Augustine’s whole conception of the sinfulness mingled with 
all procreation, and his view that sexual desire is due not to nature as originally 
cleated, but to sin, have admittedly their roots in the earliest period. But they 
were expressed with Augustine’s thoroughness only by the Gnostics, Marcion and—the 
author of the fragment <i>De resurrectione</i> ascribed to Justin. The parallel 
offered by the latter (c. 3) is extremely striking. There is not yet, naturally, 
any question of sin being propagated through sexual union; that union is held simply to be sinful; 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.5">μήτρας ἐστὶν ἐνέργεια 
τὸ κυΐσκειν καὶ μορίου ἀνδρικοῦ τὸ σπερμαίνειν· ὥσπερ δέ, εἰ ταῦτα μέλλει ἐνεργεῖν 
ταύτας τὰς ἐνεργείας, οὕτως οὐκ ἀναγκαῖον αὐτοῖς ἐστιν τὸ τὴν ἀρχὴν ἐνεργεῖν (ὁρῶμεν 
γοῦν πολλὰς γυναῖκας μὴ κυϊσκούσας, ὡς τὰς στείρας, καὶ μήτρας ἔχουσας), οὕτως οὐκ 
εὐθέως καὶ τὸ μήτραν ἔχειν καὶ κυΐσκειν ἀναγκάζει· ἀλλὰ καὶ μὴ στεῖραι μὲν ἐξ ἀρχῆς, 
παρθενεύουσαι δέ, κατήργησαν καὶ τὴν συνουσίαν, ἕτεραι δὲ καὶ ἀπὸ χρόνου· καὶ τοὺς 
ἄρσενας δὲ τοὺς μὲν ἀπ᾽ἀρχῆς παρθενεύοντας ὁρῶμεν, τοὺς δὲ ἀπὸ χρόνου, ὥστε δι᾽ αὐτῶν 
καταλύεσθαι τὸν δι᾽ ἐπιθυμίας ἄνομον γάμον·</span> There are also beasts that refrain from having connection, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.6">ὥστε καὶ δι ἀνθρώπων καὶ δἰ ἀλόγων καταργουμένην συνουσίαν πρὶν 
τοῦ μέλλοντος αἰῶνος ὁρᾶσθαι· καὶ ὁ κύριος δὲ ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦς ὁ Χριστὸς οὐ δι᾽ ἄλλο τι ἐκ 
παρθένου ἐγεννήθη, ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα καταργήσῃ γέννησιν ἐπιθυμίας ἀνόμου καὶ δείξῃ τῷ ἄρχοντι 
καὶ δίχα συνουσίας ἀνθρωπίνης 
δινατὴν εἶναι τῷ θεῷ τὴν 
ἀνθρώπου πλάσιν·</span></note> The mother remained 
a virgin in giving birth (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.7">in partu</span>) (34). We have now a short discussion on Christ 
as “God and man in unity of person, equal to God, and as man less than God” (35). 
Christ, the man who was deemed worthy to be assumed by God to form one person with 
him, is the most splendid example of grace given <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.8">gratis</span>, and not according to merits. 
The same grace that fell to the man Christ and made him sinless falls to us in justification 
from sins. It also revealed itself in Christ’s miraculous birth, in connection with 
which, besides, the Holy Ghost did not act like a natural father. It was rather 
the whole Trinity that created the offspring of the virgin: the man Jesus, like 
the world, is the creation of the Trinity. But why precisely the Holy Ghost is named, 
it is hard to say. In any case, the man Jesus was not the son of the Spirit, but 
the latter is probably named in order to point to the grace that, existing without 
any preceding merits, had become in the man Jesus an attribute which in some way 
was natural (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.9">quodammodo naturalis</span>); for the Holy Spirit is “so far God that he 
may be called the gift of God” [<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.10">sic deus, ut dicatur etiam dei donum</span>] (36-40). 
This is followed again by a long section (41 to 52) on sin and the relation of Christ to it. Christ 

<pb n="227" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_227" />was free from original and actual sin, but was himself—on account 
of similarity to sinful flesh—absolutely called sin. That is, he became a sacrifice 
for sin, representing our sin in the flesh in which he was crucified, “that in 
some way he might die to sin, in dying to the flesh,”<note n="496" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.11">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.12">Ut quodammodo peccato moreretur, dum moritur carni.</span>”</note> and from the Resurrection 
might seal our new life (41). That is bestowed on us in baptism. <i>Everyone</i> dies to 
sin in baptism—even the children, who die to original sin—and in this respect sin 
is to be understood collectively; for even in Adam’s sin many forms of sin were 
contained. But children are obviously infected not only by Adam’s sin, but also 
by those of their parents. For their birth is corrupt, because by Adam’s sin 
<i>nature was perverted</i>; moreover the actual sins of parents “although they cannot thus 
change nature, impose guilt on the children” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.13">etsi non ita possunt mutare naturam, 
reatu tamen obligant filios</span>). But Augustine refrains from deciding how far the sins 
of ancestors project their influence in the chain of descent. It is all expiated 
by the mediator, the man Jesus Christ, who was alone equipped with such grace as 
not to need regeneration; for he only accepted baptism by John in order to give 
a grand example of humility, just as he also submitted to death, not from compulsion, 
but in order to let the devil receive his rights (42-49). Christ is thus Adam’s 
anti-type; but the latter only introduced one sin into the world, while Christ took 
away all that had since been committed. All were condemned in Adam; none escapes 
the condemnation without Christ. Baptism is to be solemnised as “the grand mystery 
in the cross of Christ” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.14">mysterium grande in cruce Christi</span>); for according to Paul 
baptism is “nothing but the similitude of Christ’s death; but the death of Christ 
crucified is nothing but the similitude of the remission of sin, that as in him 
a true death took place, so in us a true remission of sins.”<note n="497" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.15">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.16">Nihil aliud nisi similitudo mortis Christi; nihil autem aliud 
mortem Christi crucifixi nisi remissionis peccati similitudinem, ut quemadmodum 
in illo vera mors facta est, sic in nobis vera remissio peccatorum.</span>”</note> This is elaborated 
in accordance with <scripRef passage="Romans 6:1-23" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.17" parsed="|Rom|6|1|6|23" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.1-Rom.6.23">Rom. VI</scripRef>; we are dead to sin through baptism (50-52). The clauses 
of the Symbol are now enumerated down to the “sitting at the right hand” 

<pb n="228" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_228" />with the observation: “<i>It was so carried out that in these matters 
the Christian life which is borne here should be typified not only mystically by 
words but also by deeds</i>.”<note n="498" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.18">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.19">Ita gestum est, ut his rebus non mystice tantum dictis sed 
etiam gestis configuraretur vita Christiana quæ hic geritur.</span>”</note> That is established in connection with each separate 
article. Thus the “sitting at the right hand” means: “set your affections on 
those things that are above” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.20">quæ sursum sunt sapite</span>). On the other hand, the Return 
of Christ has no reference to <i>our</i> earthly life. It belongs entirely to the future. 
The judgment of the living and dead may also suggest to us the just and unjust (53-55).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p8">To the third article §§ 56-113 are devoted; it is accordingly 
most elaborately elucidated. §§ 56-63 treat of the Holy Ghost, who completes the 
Trinity, and so is no part of creation, and also of the Holy Church. This is the 
temple and city of the Trinity. But it is here regarded as a whole. That is, it 
includes the section which exists in heaven and has never experienced a fall—the 
angels who aid the pilgrim part (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p8.1">pars peregrinans</span>) being already united with it 
by love (56). The Church in heaven is void of evil and unchangeable. Augustine admits 
that he does not know whether there are degrees of rank among the angels, whether 
the stars belong to them, or what the truth is as to their bodily form (57-59). 
It is more important to determine when Satan invests himself in the form of an angel 
of light (60). We shall only know the state of the heavenly Church when we belong 
to it ourselves. The Church of this world, for which Christ died, we do know; for 
the angels he did not die; yet the result of his work also extends to them, in 
so far as enmity to them is at an end, and their number is once more complete. Thus 
by the one sacrifice the earthly host is again united with the heavenly, and the 
peace is restored that transcends all thought—not that of angels, but of men; 
but even angels, and men who have entered the state of felicity, will never comprehend 
the peace of God as God himself does (61-63).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p9">Augustine now passes to the “remission of sins” (64-83): “by this 
stands the Church on earth” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p9.1">per hanc stat ecclesia qua in terris est</span>). So far 
as our sins are forgiven, “the angels 

<pb n="229" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_229" />are even now in harmony with us” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p9.2">concordant nobiscum angeli etiam 
nunc</span>). In addition to the “great indulgence,” there is a continuous remission of 
sins, which even the most advanced of the righteous need, for they often descend 
to their own level and sin. Certainly the life of the saints may be free from transgressions, 
but not from sin (64). But even for grave offences there is forgiveness in the Church 
after due penance; and the important point is not the time of penance, but the anguish 
of the penitent. But since this emotion is concealed from our fellow-men, and cannot 
be inspected, the bishops have rightly instituted penitential seasons “that the 
Church may also be satisfied,” the Church beyond whose pale there is no forgiveness; 
for it alone has received the pledge of the Holy Ghost (65). Evils remain in this 
world in spite of the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p9.3">salutaria sacramenta</span>, that we may see that the future state 
is their goal. There are punitive evils; for sins last on, and are punished in this 
life or the next (66). We must certainly not fancy that faith by itself protects 
from future judgment (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p9.4">ὡς διὰ πυρός</span>), it is rather only the faith that works in love 
(faith and works). By “wood and stubble” we are not to understand sins, but desires 
after earthly things lawful in themselves (67, 68). It is credible that a purifying 
fire exists for <i>believers</i> even after death (69)—sinners can only be saved by a corresponding 
penance combined with almsgiving. Almsgiving is now discussed in detail (69-77). 
At the Last Judgment the decision turns on it (<scripRef passage="Matthew 25:34" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p9.5" parsed="|Matt|25|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.34">Mat. XXV. 34 ff.</scripRef>). Of course we are 
at the same time to amend our lives; “God is to be propitiated for past sins by 
alms, not by any means to be bribed that we may always be allowed to commit sins 
with impunity.”<note n="499" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p9.6">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p9.7">Per eleemosynas de peccatis præteritis est propitiandus deus, 
non ad hoc emendus quodam modo, ut peccata semper liceat impune committere.</span>” Accordingly 
some Catholics must even then have looked on alms as conferring a license.</note> God blots out sins “if due satisfaction is not neglected” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p9.8">si 
satisfactio congrua non negligatur</span>), without giving permission to sin (70). Daily 
prayer furnishes satisfaction for small and light daily sins (71).<note n="500" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p9.9">“Delet omnino hæc oratio minima et quotidiana peccata.”</note> The forgiveness, 
also, that we bestow on others is a kind of alms. Speaking generally, everything good we give to others, 

<pb n="230" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_230" />advice, comfort, discipline, etc., is alms. By this we besides 
help to gain forgiveness of our own sins (72). But the highest stages of almsgiving 
are forgiveness of sins and love of our enemies (73).<note n="501" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p9.10">Augustine here says with great truth that love of our enemies 
is possible only to a small minority (the perfect). But even those who do not attain 
it are heard if they utter the fifth petition in faith.</note> Those virtues everyone must 
practise, that he himself may be forgiven (74). But all these alms fail to benefit 
us unless we amend ourselves; that is, the alms we give to ourselves are the most 
important. Of him alone who has mercy on himself is the saying true: “Give alms 
and all is right (pure) with you.” We must love ourselves with the love that God 
has bestowed on us; this the Pharisees, who only gave outward alms, did not do, 
for they were the enemies of their own souls (75-77). The divine judgment, however, 
can alone determine what sins are light or grave. Many things permitted by the 
apostles—<i>e.g.</i>, matrimonial intercourse prompted by desire—are yet sinful; many 
sins which we consider wholly trifling (<i>e.g.</i>, reviling), are grave; and many—<i>e.g.</i>, 
unchastity—which custom has brought us to look on lightly, are dreadful, even though 
Church discipline itself has become lax in dealing with them (78-80). All sin springs 
either from ignorance or weakness. The latter is the more serious; but divine grace 
alone aids us to overcome either (81). Unfortunately, from false weakness and shame, 
public penance is frequently withheld. Therefore God’s mercy is not only necessary 
in the case of penitence, but also that men may resolve to show penitence. But he 
who disbelieves in and despises the forgiveness of sin in the Church commits the 
sin against the Holy Ghost (82, 83).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p10">The resurrection of the body is dealt with in §§ 84-113. First, 
the resurrection of abortions and monstrosities is discussed (85-87); then the 
relation of the new body to its old material—every particle of which need not pass 
into the former; and further, the corporeal difference, the stainlessness and spirituality 
of bodies in the future state (88-91). We must not concern ourselves with the constitution 
of the bodies of the lost who also rise again, although we are here confronted by the 

<pb n="231" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_231" />great paradox that a corruptible body does not die nor an incorruptible 
feel pain).<note n="502" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p10.1">In hell “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p10.2">mors ipsa non moritur.</span>”</note> (92). Those will have the mildest punishment who have only original, 
but not actual, sin. Damnation in general will be marked by degrees, depending 
in each case on the measure of sin (93). Augustine now comes to speak of predestination 
in detail (94-108): “no one is saved except by undeserved mercy, and no one is 
condemned except by a deserved judgment.”<note n="503" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p10.3">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p10.4">Nisi per indebitam misericordiam nemo liberatur et nisi per 
debitum judicium nemo damnatur.</span>”</note> That is the theme. It will become manifest 
in eternal life <i>why</i> of two children the one is accepted out of mercy, and the other 
rejected in accordance with justice. God’s refusal of salvation is not unjust, though 
all might have been saved if he had willed; for nothing happens without his will 
or permission (95). Even in permitting evil his action is good, or the first article 
of the Symbol would no longer hold true (96). But if God’s will cannot be frustrated 
by any choice of his creatures, how does the fact that all are not saved agree with 
the assurance that “he wills that all should be saved” (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 2:4" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p10.5" parsed="|1Tim|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.4">1 Tim. II. 4</scripRef>)? The usual 
answer, that men will not, is obviously false; for they cannot hinder God’s will, 
as he can certainly turn even the bad into a good will. Accordingly, God does not 
will that all be saved, but he justly sentences sinners to death (<scripRef passage="Romans 9:1-33" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p10.6" parsed="|Rom|9|1|9|33" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.1-Rom.9.33">Rom. IX.</scripRef>), that 
he who receives salvation may boast in the Lord. God is free in his election to 
grace; he would not have been to be blamed if he had redeemed no one after Adam’s 
Fall; so neither is he to be blamed if in his mercy he redeems only a few, that 
none may boast of his own merits, but in the Lord. God’s will is expressed in the 
case of the lost as much as in that of the saved (“in the very deed by which they 
opposed his will, his will regarding them was done”).<note n="504" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p10.7">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p10.8">Hoc ipso quod contra voluntatem fecerunt ejus, de ipsis facta 
est voluntas ejus.</span>”</note> So great are the works of 
the Lord that nothing that takes place against his will happens outside (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p10.9">præter</span>) 
of it. A good son wishes his father to live, but God, whose will is good, decides 
that he should die. Again, a bad son wishes his father to die, and God 

<pb n="232" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_232" />also wills this. The former wills what God does not; the latter 
what he does. Yet the former stands nearer God; for in the case of men it is the 
final intention that counts, while God accomplishes his good will even through the 
bad will of men. He is always just and always omnipotent (97-102). Therefore <scripRef passage="1Timothy 2:4" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p10.10" parsed="|1Tim|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.4">1 Tim. 
II. 4</scripRef> can only mean that God wills all <i>classes</i> of men to be saved, or that all those 
whom he resolves to save will be saved. In any case it is not to be imagined that 
he desires to save all, but is prevented (103).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p11">Had God foreknown that Adam, in keeping with his constitution, 
would have retained forever the will to avoid sin, he would have preserved him in 
his original state of salvation. But he knew the opposite, and therefore shaped 
his own will to effect good through him who did evil. For man must have been so 
created originally as to be able to do good and evil. Afterwards he will be changed, 
and will no longer be able to will evil; “nor will he therefore be without free 
choice” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p11.1">nec ideo libero carebit arbitrio</span>); for free will still exists, even if 
a time comes when we cannot will evil, just as it even now exists, although we can 
never will our own damnation. Only the order of things had to be observed, first 
the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p11.2">posse non</span>,” then the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p11.3">non posse</span>.” But grace is always necessary, and would 
have been even if man had not sinned; for he could only have attained the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p11.4">non 
posse</span>” by the co-operation of grace. (Men can indeed starve voluntarily, but mere 
appetite will not keep them alive; they require food.) But since sin entered, grace 
is much greater, because the will had itself to be freed in order that it might 
co-operate with grace (104-106.) Eternal life, though a reward of good works, is 
also a gift of grace, because our merits are God’s gifts. God has made one vessel 
to honour and another to dishonour, that none should boast. The mediator who redeemed 
us required also to be God, “that the pride of man might be censured by the humility 
of God” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p11.5">ut superbia humana per humilitatem dei argueretur</span>), and that man might 
be shown how far he had departed from God, etc. (107, 108). After this long excursus, 
Augustine returns to § 93, and deals (log) with the intermediate state (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p11.6">in abditis 
receptaculis</span>), and the mitigation obtained by departed souls through the Mass, 

<pb n="233" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_233" />and the alms of survivors in the Church; for there are many souls 
not good enough to be able to dispense with this provision, and not bad enough not 
to be benefited by it. “Wherefore here (on the earth) all merit is acquired by 
which anyone can be relieved or burdened after this life.”<note n="505" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p11.7">Quocirca hic (in terra) omne meritum comparatur, quo possit 
post hanc vitam relevari quispiam vel gravari.</note> What the Church does 
for the dead (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p11.8">pro defunctis commendandis</span>) is not inconsistent with <scripRef passage="Romans 14:10" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p11.9" parsed="|Rom|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.10">Rom. XIV. 10</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 5:10" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p11.10" parsed="|2Cor|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.10">II. Cor. V. 10</scripRef>. For those who are wholly good it is a thanksgiving, for those not 
altogether bad an atonement, for those entirely wicked it is resultless, but gives 
comfort to the survivors; nay, while it makes remission complete (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p11.11">plena</span>), it renders 
damnation more tolerable (110). After the Judgment there are only two states, though 
there are different grades in them. We must believe in the eternal duration of the 
pains of hell, although we may perhaps suppose that from time to time God lightens 
the punishment of the lost, or permits some sort of mitigation. “Death will continue 
without end, just as the collective eternal life of all saints will continue” (111-113).<note n="506" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p11.12">Manebit sine fine mors, sicut manebit communiter omnium vita 
æterna sanctorum.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p12">Following his programme, Augustine ought now to have discussed 
in detail hope and love (prayer); but he omits doing so, because he has really 
touched on everything already. He therefore confines himself to affirming that hope 
applies solely to what we pray for in the Lord’s Prayer, that three petitions refer 
to eternal, four to temporal, benefits, and that Matthew and Luke do not really 
differ in their versions of the Prayer (114-116). As regards love, he points out 
that it is the greatest of all. It, and not faith and hope, decides the measure 
of goodness possessed by a man. Faith and hope can exist without love, but they 
are useless. The faith that works in love, <i>i.e.</i>, the Holy Spirit by whom love is 
infused into our hearts, is all-important; for where love is wanting, fleshly lust 
reigns (117). There are four human conditions: life among the deepest shades of 
ignorance (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p12.1">altissimis ignorantiæ tenebris</span>), under the law (which produces knowledge 
and conscious sin), under grace or good hope, and under peace (in the world beyond). Such 

<pb n="234" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_234" />has also been the history of God’s people; but God has shown 
his grace even at the first and second stages (118), and thus even now man is laid 
hold of sometimes at the first, sometimes at the second, stage, all his sins being 
forgiven in his regeneration (119), so that death itself no longer harms him (120). 
All divine commands aim at love, and no good, if done from fear of punishment or 
any other motive than love, is done as it ought. All precepts (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p12.2">mandata</span>) and counsels 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p12.3">consilia</span>) given by God are comprised in the command to love God and our neighbour, 
and they are only rightly performed when they spring, at present in faith, in the 
future in immediate knowledge, from love. In the world of sight each will know what 
he should love in the other. Even now desire abates as love increases, until it 
reaches the love that leads a man to give his life for another. But how great will 
love be in the future state, when there no longer exists any desire to be overcome!</p>

<hr style="width:30%; margin-top:12pt" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p13">No one can mistake the popular Catholic features of this system 
of religion. It is based on the ancient Symbol. The doctrines of the Trinity and 
the Two Natures are faithfully avowed. The importance of the Catholic Church is 
strictly guarded, and its relation to the heavenly Church, which is the proper object 
of faith, is left as indefinite as the current view required. Baptism is set in 
the foreground as the “grand mystery of renovation,” and is derived from Christ’s 
death, in which the devil has obtained his due. Faith is only regarded as a preliminary 
condition; eternal life is only imparted to <i>merits</i> which are products of grace 
and freedom. They consist of works of love, which are summed up in almsgiving. Almsgiving 
is freely treated; it constitutes penance. Within the Church forgiveness is to 
be had for all sins after baptism, if only a fitting satisfaction is furnished (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p13.1">satisfacere 
ecclesiæ; satisfactio congrua</span>). There is a scale of sins, from crimes to quite 
trivial daily offences. For this reason, wicked and good men are graded; but even 
the best (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p13.2">sancti, perfecti</span>) can only be sinless in the sense that they commit none but the lightest sins. The 

<pb n="235" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_235" />saints are the perfect ascetics; asceticism is the culmination 
of love; but all do not need to practise it; we must distinguish between commands 
and counsels. In the future state both felicity and perdition will also be graded. 
Departed souls, if at death they have only left trivial sins unatoned for by penance, 
will be benefited by the masses, alms, and prayers of survivors. They are placed 
in a purgatory that cleanses them in the form of a decreed punishment.<note n="507" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p13.3">The Enchiridion is not the only work in which Augustine has 
spoken of this <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p13.4">ignis purgatarius</span>.</note> If here 
popular Catholic elements are already strengthened, and the way prepared for their 
future elaboration, that is equally true of the doctrines of the intermediate state, 
the temporary mitigation of the punishment of the lost, the help afforded by holy 
angels to the Church of the present world, the completion—by means of redeemed mortals 
—of the heavenly Church reduced in number through the Fall of the wicked angels, 
the virginity of Mary even <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p13.5">in partu</span>,<note n="508" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p13.6">The growing Marian dogma (see Vol. IV., p. 314) was thus strengthened 
rather than weakened by Augustine. He agreed entirely with Ambrose and Jerome (against 
Jovinian). By a woman came death, by a woman came life; Mary’s faith conceived 
the Saviour. Julian’s remarkable objection to the doctrine of original sin, that 
it made Mary to be subject to the devil (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p13.7">nascendi conditione</span>), Augustine met by 
saying (Op. imp. IV. 122): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p13.8">ipsa conditio nascendi solvitur gratia renascendi.</span>” 
We may not maintain it to be certain (see Schwane II., p. 691 f.) that Augustine 
thus implicitly taught Mary’s immaculate conception. On the other hand, he undoubtedly 
held her to be without active sin; see De nat. et gr. 36: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p13.9">Excepta itaque s. 
virgine Maria, de qua propter honorem domini nullam prorsus, cum de peccatis agitur, 
haberi volo quæstionem; unde enim scimus, quid ei plus gratiæ collatum fuerit 
ad vincendum omni ex parte peccatum, quæ concipere et parere meruit, quem constat 
nullum habuisse peccatum? hac ergo virgine excepta si omnes illos sanctos et sanctas, 
cum hic viverent, congregare possimus et interrogare, utrum essent sine peccato, 
quid fuisse responsuros putamus, utrum hoc quod ista dicit an quod Johannes apostolus?</span>” Gen. ad litt. X. 18-21. Augustine helped to give Mary a special position between 
Christ and Christians, simply because he first emphasised strongly the sinfulness 
of all men, even the saints, and then <i>excepted Mary</i>. Mary’s passive receptivity 
in relation to grace is emphasised with the same words as that of the man Jesus.</note> and the grace of Christ as being greater than 
Adam’s sin. This also applies to the opinion that the ignorant adherence to a false 
religion is worse than the knowing utterance of a lie, and to many other doctrines 
developed by Augustine in other writings. Finally, the conception of salvation that holds it to 


<pb n="236" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_236" />consist in “vision” and “fruition” is at the root of and runs 
through everything. Yet the most spiritual fact, the process of sanctification, 
is attached to mysteriously operating forces.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p14">But on the other hand, this system of religion is new. The old 
Symbol—the Apostles interpreted by the Nicene—was supplemented by new material which 
could only be very loosely combined with it, and which at the same time modified 
the original elements. <i>In all three articles the treatment of sin, forgiveness, 
and perfecting in love is the main matter</i> (10-15; 25-33; 41-52; 64-83). Everything 
is presented as a spiritual process, to which the briefly discussed old dogmatic 
material appears subordinated. Therefore, also, the third article comes into the 
foreground; a half of the whole book is devoted to the few words contained in it. 
Even in the outline, novelty is shown: religion is so much a matter of the inner 
life that faith, hope, and love are all-important (3-8). <i>No cosmology is given in 
the first article</i>; indeed, physical teaching is expressly denied to form part of 
dogmatics (9, 16 f.). <i>Therefore any Logos doctrine is also wanting</i>. The Trinity, 
taught by tradition as dogma, is apprehended in the strictest unity; <i>it is the 
creator</i>. It is really one person; the “persons,” as Augustine teaches us in other 
writings, are <i>inner</i> phases (moments) in the <i>one God</i>; they have no cosmological import. 
Thus the whole Trinity also created the man Christ in Mary’s womb; the Holy Ghost 
is only named because “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p14.1">spiritus</span>” is also a term for “God’s gift” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p14.2">donum dei</span>). 
Everything in religion relates to God as <i>only</i> source of all <i>good</i>, and to 
<i>sin</i>; the 
latter is distinguished from <i>error</i>. Hereby a breach is made with ancient intellectualism, 
though a trace of it remains in the contention that errors are very small sins. 
Wherever sin is thought of, so is free, predestinating grace (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p14.3">gratia gratis data</span>). 
The latter is contrasted with the sin inherited from Adam; it first gives freedom 
to the enslaved will. The exposition of the first article closes with the reference 
to prevenient and subsequent mercy. How different would have been the wording of 
this article if Augustine had been able to give an independent version!</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p15">The case is not different with the second article. The actual 
contents of the Symbol are only briefly touched on—the 

<pb n="237" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_237" />Second Advent is merely mentioned without a single Chiliastic 
observation. On the other hand, the following points of view come to the front. 
On the one side we have the <i>unity</i> of Christ’s personality as the man (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p15.1">homo</span>) with 
whose soul the Word united itself, <i>the predestinating grace</i>, that introduced this 
man into personal unity with the Deity, although he possessed no merits (hence the 
parallel with our regeneration); the close connection of Christ’s death with redemption 
from the devil, atonement, and baptism (forgiveness of sins). But on the other side 
we find <i>the view of Christ’s appearance and history as loftiness in humility, and 
as the pattern of the Christian life</i>. Christ’s significance as redeemer<note n="509" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p15.2">Sin and original sin are again discussed in §§ 41.52, but they 
are now looked at from the standpoint of their removal through the baptism that 
emanates from Christ’s death.</note> is quite 
as strongly expressed for Augustine in this humility in splendour, and in his example 
of a Christian life (see S. Bernard and S. Francis), as in his death. He fluctuates 
between these two points of view. The Incarnation wholly recedes, or is set in a 
light entirely unfamiliar to the Greeks. Thus the second article has been completely 
changed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p16">The chief and novel point in the third article consists in the 
freedom and assurance with which Augustine teaches that the forgiveness of sins 
in the Church is inexhaustible. When we consider the attitude of the ancient Church, 
Augustine, and Luther, to the sins of baptised Christians, an external criticism 
might lead us to say that men grow more and more lax, and that the increasing prominence 
given to grace (the religious factor) was merely a means of evading the strict 
demands made by the gospel on morality—the Christian life. And this view is also 
correct, if we look at the great mass of those who followed those guides. But in 
their own case their new ideas were produced by a profounder consciousness of sin, 
and an absorption in the magnitude of divine grace as taught by Paul. Augustine 
stands midway between the ancient Church and Luther. The question of personal assurance 
of salvation had not yet come home to him; but the question: “How shall I get 
rid of my sins, and be filled with divine energy?” took the 

<pb n="238" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_238" />first place with him. Following the popular Catholic view, he 
looked to good works (alms, prayer, asceticism); but he conceived them to be the 
product of grace and the will subject to grace; further, he warned Christians against 
all external doing. As he set aside all ritualistic mysticism, so he was thoroughly 
aware that nothing was to be purchased by almsgiving pure and simple, but that the 
issue depended on an inner transformation, a pure heart, and a new spirit. At the 
same time he was sure that even after baptism the way of forgiveness was ever open 
to the penitent, and <i>that he committed the sin against the Holy Ghost who did not 
believe in this remission of sins in the Church</i>. That is an entirely new interpretation 
of the Gospel saying. The concluding section of the Symbol (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p16.1">resurrectio carnis</span>) 
is explained even more thoroughly than the forgiveness of sins in its third treatment 
in the third article. But after a short discussion of the subject proper—the <i>doctrine 
of predestination</i><note n="510" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p16.2">The doctrine of predestination—before Augustine almost unheard 
of in the Catholic Church—constituted the power of his religious life, as Chiliasm 
did that of the post-apostolic, and mysticism that of the Greek Church. In Augustine, 
in addition to its Biblical and Neoplatonic supports, the doctrine had indeed a 
strong religious root—free grace (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p16.3">gratia gratis data</span>). But the latter by itself 
does not explain the importance which the doctrine had gained in his case. As everything 
that lives and works in nature is attached to something else, and is never found 
in an <i>independent</i> state, so, too, there is no distilled piety, On the contrary, 
so long as we men are men, precisely the most vital piety will be least isolated 
and free. None but the dogmatist can construct such a religion. But history teaches 
that all great religious personalities have connected their saving faith inextricably 
with convictions which to the reflecting mind appear to be irrelevant additions. 
In the history of Christianity there are the three named—Chiliasm, mysticism, and 
the doctrine of predestination. It is in the bark formed by these that faith has 
grown, just as it is not in the middle of the stem, but at its circumference, where 
stem and bark meet, that the sap of the plant flows. Strip the tree, and it will 
wither! Therefore it is well-meant, but foolish, to suppose that Augustine would 
have done better to have given forth his teaching without the doctrine of predestination.</note>and a view which as doctrine is likewise virtually new, and takes 
the place of Origen’s theory of Apokatastasis—the main theme is the supposition 
of an intermediate state, and of a cleansing of souls in it, to which the offerings 
and prayers of survivors can contribute.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p17">Piety: <i>faith</i> and <i>love</i> instead of fear and hope. Theory of 

<pb n="239" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_239" />religion: something higher than aught we call doctrine, a new 
<i>life</i> in the power of love. The doctrine of Scripture: the substance—the gospel, 
faith, love and hope—God. The Trinity: the one living God. Christology: the one 
mediator, the man Jesus into union with whose soul the Deity entered, without that 
soul having deserved it. Redemption: death for the benefit of enemies and humility 
in greatness. The Sacraments: the Word side by side with the Symbols. Salvation 
(felicity): the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p17.1">beata necessitas</span> of the good. <i>The good</i>: blessedness in <i>dependence 
on God</i>. History: <i>God works everything in accordance with His good pleasure</i>. With 
that compare the dogmatics of the Greeks!<note n="511" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p17.2">An excellent comparison between Origen and Augustine occurs 
in Bigg, The Christian Platonists, pp. 284-290. He has sharply emphasised the inconsistencies 
in Augustine’s doctrine of the primitive state, original sin, and grace, but he 
has not overlooked the advance made by Augustine on Origen. If we evolve Augustine’s 
doctrine from predestination, then Bigg is right when he says: “Augustine’s system 
is in truth that of the Gnostics, the ancestors of the Manichees. For it makes no 
real difference whether our doom is stamped upon the nature given to us by our Creator, 
or fixed by an arbitrary decree.”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p18">The extent and position of dogma were also modified by this revolution. 
The old dogmas of the undivided Church, simply because they passed into the background, 
and were no longer expressive of piety itself, became more rigid; they more and 
more received the character of a legal system. The new dogmas, on the contrary, 
the doctrines of sin and grace in which piety lived, did <i>not yet</i> receive in their 
positive form the position and value of the old, nor were they definitely stated 
in rounded formulas.<note n="512" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p18.1">The resistance of the Pelagians and their associates was also 
a <i>resistance to the formation of new dogmas in general</i>. Exactly like the Eusebians 
in the Arian conflict, they also fought against the new construction of dogmas by 
the North African Church on formal grounds.</note> Thus, through the instrumentality of Augustine, the extent 
and importance, in the history of dogma, of the doctrine of the Church became more 
uncertain. On the one hand, that doctrine was referred back to the gospel itself; 
on the other, it was much less sharply marked off than before from theology, since 
the new thoughts were not enclosed in fixed formulas. There was formed round the 
old dogma, which held its ground as an inflexible authority, a vast indefinite circle of doctrines, in 

<pb n="240" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_240" />which the <i>most important</i> religious conceptions lived, and which 
yet no one was capable of examining and weaving into a fixed connection. That is 
the state of dogma in the Middle Ages. <i>Side by side with the growing inflexibility, 
the process of internal dissolution had already begun</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-p19">During the storms of the tribal migrations, just before the power 
of barbarianism broke in, God bestowed on the Church a man who judged spiritual 
things spiritually, and taught Christendom what constituted Christian piety. So 
far as we can judge, the young Germano-Roman peoples, like the Slays, would have 
remained wholly incapable of ever appropriating independently and thoroughly the 
contemporary Christian religion, the Church system transmitted to them as law and 
cultus in fixed formulas, they would never have pierced through the husk to the 
kernel, if along with that system they had not also received Augustine. It was from 
him, or rather from the Gospel and Paulinism under his guidance, that they derived 
the courage to reform the Church and the strength to reform themselves.</p>


<pb n="241" id="ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_241" />

</div5></div4>

          <div4 title="Chapter V. History of Dogma in the West Down to the Beginning of the Middle Ages (A.D. 430-604)" progress="73.10%" id="ii.ii.i.v" prev="ii.ii.i.iv.v" next="ii.ii.i.v.i">
<h2 id="ii.ii.i.v-p0.1">CHAPTER V.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii.i.v-p0.2">HISTORY OF DOGMA IN THE WEST DOWN TO THE BEGINNING OF THE MIDDLE AGES (<span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.v-p0.3">A.D.</span> 430-604).</h3>

            <div5 title="Introduction" progress="73.11%" id="ii.ii.i.v.i" prev="ii.ii.i.v" next="ii.ii.i.v.ii">
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p1"><span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p1.1">We</span> have already described in Vol. III. of our present work, as 
far as it bore on the history of dogma, the part taken by the West during this period 
in the Christological controversies of the East, the great impetus given to the 
papacy by the successors of Damasus, and further by Leo I. and his successors. We 
have shown how the papal power was in the sixth century embroiled, and (under Justinian) 
almost perished, in the East Gothic and Byzantine turmoils; how the fifth Council 
produced a schism in the West, and shook the position of the papacy, and how on 
the other hand the latter regained and strengthened its importance through the instrumentality 
of Gregory I.<note n="513" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p1.2">Gregory, certainly, had almost to abandon the fifth Council. </note><note n="514" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p1.3">The papal power received its greatest accession of authority 
from the days of Damasus to the end of the fifth century: it was then settled that 
the primacy was to be a permanent institution of the Catholic Church. This accession 
of strength was partly due to the fact that in that century the Chair of St. Peter 
was occupied by a number of peculiarly capable, clever, and energetic Bishops. But 
the advance was caused to a still greater extent by external conditions. The most 
important may be mentioned here. (1) The dogmatic complications in the East gave 
the Popes an opportunity of acting as umpires, or of exhibiting in full light the 
doctrinal correctness “characteristic of the Chair of St. Peter.” (2) The Western 
Roman Empire leant ultimately for support, in its decline, on the Roman Bishop (see 
the Ep. Valent. III. to Leo. I.); when it perished the latter was its natural 
heir, since the central political power in the West was gone, and the Byzantine 
Emperor had not the power, the leader of the German hosts not the prestige, necessary 
to restore it. (3) The storms of the tribal migration drove the Catholics of Western 
countries, which were seized by Arians, into the arms of Rome; even where this 
did not happen at once, the opposition ceased which had been previously offered 
to the claims of the Roman Bishop by the provinces, especially North Africa. (4) 
The patriarchal constitution never got established in the West, and the Metropolitan 
only succeeded in part; thus the development into the papal constitution was ensured 
for the future. (5) The transactions with the political power of Eastern Rome and 
the Imperial Bishop there now compelled the Roman Bishops, that they might not be at a disadvantage 
in dealing with Constantinople, to deduce their peculiar position, which they owed 
to the capital of the world, entirely from their spiritual (their apostolic or Petrine) 
dignity. But this <i>exclusive</i> basing of the Roman Chair on Peter afforded the firmest 
foundation at a time when all political force tottered or collapsed, but the religious 
was respected. Even the thought of political sovereignty, so far as such a thought 
could arise in the Roman Empire at all, seems to have dawned on Leo’s successors. 
In any case, the position of the papacy was so secure at the close of the fifth 
century, that even the frightful storms of the sixth century were unable to uproot 
it. That in the West—outside of Rome—the <i>theory</i> of the Roman Bishop (following <scripRef passage="Matthew 16:1-28" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p1.4" parsed="|Matt|16|1|16|28" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.1-Matt.16.28">Matt. 
XVI.</scripRef>) came but slowly to be recognised, and that the attempt was made to retain 
independence as far as the exigencies of the case permitted, ought to be expressly 
noticed. Theologians only admitted that the Roman Bishop represented ecclesiastical 
unity, and did not assent to the papistical inference that it was the prerogative 
of Rome to govern the Churches.</note> We also 

<pb n="242" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-Page_242" />reviewed the important work, in which Vincentius of Lerinum standing 
on Augustine’s shoulders, described the <i> <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p1.5">antiquitas catholicæ fidei</span>, i.e.</i>, the Catholic 
conception of tradition.<note n="515" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p1.6">Vol. III., p. 230 ff.</note> The whole West was agitated in our period by the storms 
of the tribal migrations. The ancient world received its final blow, and the Church 
itself, so far as it was composed of Romans, seemed to run wild under the horror 
and pressure of the times.<note n="516" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p1.7">Salvian. de gubern. I II. 44: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p1.8">Ipsa ecclesia, quæ in omnibus 
esse debet placatrix dei, quid est aliud quam exacerbatrix dei? aut præter paucissimos 
quosdam, qui mala fugiunt, quid est aliud pœne omnis cœtus Christianorum quam 
sentina vitiorum?</span>”</note> The young peoples which streamed in were Christian, 
but Arian. In the kingdom of the Franks alone there arose a Catholic, German nation, 
which began slowly to be fused with the ancient Roman population; but the Church, 
with its cultus, law, and language, remained Latin: <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p1.9">victus victori legem dat</span>. The 
Franks were at the outset in the Latin Church, as at the present day the Mongolian 
tribes of Finland are in the Greek Church of Russia. This Latin Church, which, however, 
had parted in Franconia with the Roman Bishop, or was only connected with him by 
respect for him, preserved its old interests in Gaul and Spain, and continued its 
former life until the end of the sixth century.<note n="517" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p1.10">See Hatch, “The Organisation of the Early Christian Churches,” 
Lecture viii., and “The Growth of Church Institutions,” p. 1 f.</note> Even up till that time the old 
civilisation had not wholly perished in it, but it was almost stifled by the barbarianism, 

<pb n="243" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-Page_243" />which resulted from fusion with the invading populace. In 
North Africa, in spite of dreadful sufferings, Catholic Latin ecclesiasticism held 
its ground till on into the seventh century. But the Church, once so independent 
in its relations with Rome, found itself compelled more than once in this period 
to turn for succour to Rome for its self-preservation. The position of Italy, <i>i.e.</i>, 
of the Roman Bishop, was wholly peculiar, for the <i>Church</i> of Middle and Lower Italy 
never played any part in Church history. So far as a Catholic Church still existed 
in the West in the German Empire, it represented the remnant of the shattered Western 
Roman Empire, and therefore lay in the sphere of power of the Roman Bishop, even 
if this relationship might not take any definite shape for the moment. But this 
Roman Bishop was himself fettered to the East, and political and ecclesiastical 
ties compelled him to look more to the East than the West. The fact that he nevertheless 
did not lose his connection with the latter, he, in the sixth century, owed more 
to his past, and his impregnable position in Rome, than to a deliberate policy.<note n="518" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p1.11">The recognition in Rome of the fifth Council had almost alienated 
Italy and North Africa from the Pope.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p2">Under the Catholic Bishops who had survived in Gaul and North 
Africa as representatives of the Roman Empire, a not altogether unimportant part 
of the history of dogma was enacted in our period, <i>viz.</i>, the fight for and against 
complete Augustinianism. The Roman Bishop, though much more concerned with the Christological 
and political questions of the East, intervened also in this matter. At the close 
of our period, when absolute darkness had settled on the West, the great monachist 
Pope and “father of superstitions” introduced the ecclesiastical world to the Middle 
Ages in the form required by uncivilised peoples. In doing so, he had not to do 
violence to his own convictions; for the civilisation that was passing away inclined 
to barbarianism.<note n="519" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p2.1">Yet classical culture was never quite extinct in Italy (Rome). 
Its representatives in the sixth century were Cassiodorus, the pious churchman, 
on the one hand, and Boethius, the latitudinarian, on the other. The former laboured 
earnestly on behalf of the Church and monachism of his time (compare also the exertions 
of Junilius); the latter was the instructor of a later age (see above, p. 34).</note></p>

<pb n="244" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-Page_244" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p3">We have only therefore to consider, in what follows, the conflict 
waged round Augustinianism, and the position of Gregory the Great in the history 
of dogma.<note n="520" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p3.1">On the history of the Apostolic Symbol in our period see my 
article in Herzog’s R. E. 3 Ed.; Caspari, Quellen I.-IV. Vols.; v. Zerschwitz, 
System der Katechetik II. 1. Of the additions made to the ancient Roman Symbol, 
and afterwards universally accepted, the only one important dogmatically is the 
phrase “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p3.2">communio sanctorum</span>.” It can be proved from the second homily of Faustus 
of Rhegium (Caspari, Kirchenhist. Anekdota, p. 338), and his Tractat de symbolo, 
which he certainly did not edit himself (Caspari, Quellen IV., p. 250 ff.), that 
South Gallican Churches had the words “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p3.3">communio sanctorum</span>” in the Apostolicum 
in the second half of the fifth century. It is debatable whether they already stood 
in the Symbol of Nicetas, whom I identify with Nicetas of Romatiana—the friend of 
Paulinus of Nola; they may also have merely belonged to the exposition, which was 
strongly influenced by Cyril’s Catechisms (see Kattenbusch, Apost. Symbolum, 1894, 
Vol. I). If it were certain that they were merely meant in the Gallican Symbol to 
stand in exegetical apposition to “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p3.4">sancta ecclesia</span>,” then we would have to suppose 
that that Symbol had been influenced by the countless passages in which Augustine 
describes the Church as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p3.5">communio sanctorum</span>,<i> i.e.</i>, of the angels and all the elect, 
inclusive of the simple <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p3.6">justi</span> (or with synonymous terms). But, firstly, one does 
not conceive how a mere exegetical apposition should have got into the Symbol, and 
why that should have happened particularly in Gaul; secondly, the explanation of 
the words by Faustus points in another direction. We read in his second homily: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p3.7">Credamus et sanctorum communionem, sed sanctos non tam pro dei parte, quam pro 
dei honore veneremur. Non sunt sancti pars illius, sed ipse probatur pars esse sanctorum. 
Quare? quia, quod sunt, de illuminatione et de similitudine ejus accipiunt; in 
sanctis autem non res dei, sed pars dei est. Quicquid enim de deo participant, divinæ 
est gratiæ, non naturæ. Colamus in sanctis timorem et amorem dei, non divinitatem 
dei, colamus merita, non quæ de proprio habent, sed quæ accipere pro devotione 
meruerunt. Digne itaque venerandi sunt, dum nobis dei cultum et futuræ vitæ desiderium 
contemptu mortis insinuant.</span>” And still more clearly in the Tractate (p. 273 f.): 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p3.8">. . . transeamus ad sanctorum communionem. Illos hic sententia ista confundit, 
qui sanctorum et amicorum dei cineres non in honore debere esse blasphemant, qui 
beatorum martyrum gloriosam memoriam sacrorum reverentia monumentorum colendam esse 
non credunt. In symbolum prævaricati sunt, et Christo in fonte mentiti sunt.</span>” Faustus 
accordingly understands by the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p3.9">sancti</span>” not all the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p3.10">justi</span>, but—as Augustine not 
infrequently does—the specifically “holy,” and he contends that the words aimed 
at the followers of Vigilantius who rejected the worship of the saints. In that 
case “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p3.11">communio sanctorum</span>” means communion of or with the specifically “holy.” 
It is still matter of dispute whether this is really the idea to which the Apostolicum 
owes its questionable acquisition, or whether the latter is only a very early artificial 
explanation. On the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-p3.12">filioque</span>” in the Constantinopolitan Creed, see Vol. IV., p. 126 f.</note></p>

<pb n="245" id="ii.ii.i.v.i-Page_245" />
</div5>

            <div5 title="1. The Conflict between Semi-Pelagianism and Augustinianism." progress="74.34%" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii" prev="ii.ii.i.v.i" next="ii.ii.i.v.iii">
<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p1">1. <i>The Conflict between Semi-Pelagianism and Augustinianism</i>.</p>


<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p2">Augustine and the North-African Church had succeeded in getting 
Pelagianism condemned; but this did not by any means involve the acceptance of 
Augustinianism in the Church. Augustine’s authority, indeed, was very great everywhere, 
and in many circles he was enthusiastically venerated;<note n="521" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p2.1">See the Ep. Prosperi ad Aug. [225]. Here Augustine is called “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p2.2">ineffabiliter 
mirabilis, incomparabiliter honorandus, præstantissimus patronus, columna veritatis 
ubique gentium conspicua, specialis fidei patronus.</span>”</note> but his doctrine of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p2.3">gratia 
irresistibilis</span> (absolute predestination) met with opposition, both because it was 
new and unheard of,<note n="522" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p2.4">See Vincentius’ Commonitorium.</note> and because it ran counter, not only to prevalent conceptions, 
but also to clear passages of Holy Scripture. The fight against it was not only 
a fight waged by the old conception of the Church against a new one—<i>for Semi-Pelagianism 
was the ancient doctrine of Tertullian, Ambrose, and Jerome</i>—but the old <i>gospel</i> was 
also defended against novel teaching; <i>for Semi-Pelagianism was also an evangelical 
protest, which grew up on Augustinian piety, against a conception of the same Augustine 
that was intolerable as doctrine</i>.<note n="523" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p2.5">Semi-Pelagianism also rests undoubtedly on Augustinian conceptions. 
Loof’s designation of it as “popular Anti-Pelagian Catholicism” is perfectly just 
(see Theol. Lit. Ztg. 1895, <scripRef passage="Col. 568" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p2.6" parsed="|Col|568|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.568">Col. 568</scripRef>, against Krüger, l.c. <scripRef passage="Col. 368" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p2.7" parsed="|Col|368|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.368">Col. 368</scripRef>). “Semi-Pelagianism” 
is a malicious heretical term. The literary leaders of this doctrine were in no 
respect influenced, so far as I see, by Pelagius, nor did they learn anything from 
him; on the contrary, they take their stand—the later the more plainly (but not 
more Augustinian)—on doctrines of Augustine, and it is impossible to understand 
them apart from his teaching. “Semi-Pelagianism” is popular Catholicism made more 
definite and profound by Augustine’s doctrines. The Semi-Pelagians are accordingly 
the Eusebians of the doctrine of grace. See also Sublet, Le Semi-Pélagianisme des 
Origines. Namur, 1897.</note> Accordingly, it is not strange that “Semi-Pelagianism” 
raised its head in spite of the overthrow of Pelagianism; rather it is strange 
that it was ultimately compelled to submit to Augustinianism. This submission was 
never indeed perfectly honest. On the other hand, there lurked an element of “Semi-Pelagianism” in Augustinianism itself; <i>viz.</i>, in the doctrines of the primitive state, of righteousness—as 
the product of grace 

<pb n="246" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_246" />and the will—and of merits. When Augustinianism triumphed, these 
points necessarily came to the front. But a situation was thus created that was 
wholly insecure, capable of various interpretations, and untrue in itself.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p3">Augustine himself found by experience that his doctrine of grace 
produced internal disturbances among the monks at Hadrumetum. Free-will was done 
with; men could fold their hands; good works were superfluous; even at the Last 
Judgment they were not taken into account. Augustine sought to appease them by his 
treatise, De gratia et lib. arbitrio, and he followed this with his work, De correptione 
et gratia, when he heard that doubts had risen whether the erring and sinful should 
still be reprimanded, or if their case was sufficiently met by intercession. Augustine 
strove in these writings to remove the misunderstandings of the monks, but he formulated 
his doctrine of grace more sharply than ever, trying, however, to retain free choice 
and the popular Catholic view. A year or two afterwards (428-9) he was informed 
by his devoted friends, Prosper, Tyro,<note n="524" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p3.1">On him see Wörter’s Progr., Freiburg, 1867, and Hauck in the 
R. E.</note> and Hilary<note n="525" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p3.2">Not to be confounded with Hilary of Arles, the Semi-Pelagian.</note> (Epp. 225, 226,), that at Marseilles 
and other places in France there was an unwillingness to admit the strict doctrine 
of predestination, and the view that the will was <i>completely</i> impotent,<note n="526" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p3.3">The opposition was at first cautious.</note> because 
they paralysed Christian preaching. Augustine replied, confirming his friends, but 
giving new offence to his opponents by his two writings, De prædestinatione sanctorum 
and De dono perseverantiæ. He died soon afterwards, bequeathing his mantle to disciples 
whose fidelity and steadfastness had to atone for their want of independence. The 
Gallican monks (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p3.4">servi dei</span>”) now advanced to open opposition.<note n="527" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p3.5">An accurate description of the controversy has been given by 
Wiggers in the 2nd vol. of his “Pragmatische Darstellung des Augustinismus and Pelagianismus 
(1833); see also Luthardt, Die L. v. fr. Willen (1863). The later development from 
Gregory I. to Gottschalk is described by Wiggers in the Ztsch. f. d. hist. Theol., 
1854-55-57-59.</note> It is quite intelligible that monks, and Greek-trained monks, should have first entered the lists. Among 
them the most prominent were Johannes Cassianus, 

<pb n="247" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_247" />father of South Gallican monachism<note n="528" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p3.6"> See De cœnobiorum institutis 1. XII. Cf. Hoch, L.d. Johannes 
Cass. v. Natur u. Gnade, 1895 (besides Krüger, Theol. Lit.-Ztg. 1895, <scripRef passage="Col. 368" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p3.7" parsed="|Col|368|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.368">Col. 368</scripRef> ff.).</note> and disciple of Chrysostom 
and Vincentius of Lerinum.<note n="529" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p3.8">The Commonitorium is directed exclusively against Augustine. 
The fact that it has reached us only in a mutilated form is explained, indeed, by 
its opposition to him. Apart from it, Prosper has preserved for us Vincentius’ objections 
to Augustine.</note> The former has especially formulated his standpoint 
in the 13th Conference of his “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p3.9">collationes patrum</span>,” which bears the title “De 
protectione dei.”<note n="530" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p3.10">He speaks still more frankly and therefore “more like a Pelagian” in the Institutions.</note> He takes objection above all to <i>absolute</i> predestination, the 
<i>particularism</i> of grace, and the <i>complete</i> bondage of the will. His teaching as to 
grace and liberty is as follows.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4">God’s grace is the foundation of our salvation; every beginning 
is to be traced to it, in so far as it brings the chance of salvation and the possibility 
of being saved. But that is external grace; inner grace is that which lays hold 
of a man, enlightens, chastens, and sanctifies him, and penetrates his will as well 
as his intelligence. Human virtue can neither grow nor be perfected without this 
grace—therefore the virtues of the heathens are very small.<note n="531" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.1">Here Cassian has learned thoroughly Augustine’s teaching, and 
we see that he not only accommodated himself to it, but had been convinced by it.</note> But the 
<i>beginnings</i> of the good resolve, good thoughts, and faith—understood as the preparation for 
grace—can be due to ourselves. Hence grace is absolutely necessary in order to reach 
final salvation (perfection), but not so much so in order to make a start. It accompanies 
us at all stages of our inner growth, and our exertions are of no avail without 
it (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.2">libero arbitrio semper co-operatur</span>); but it only supports and accompanies him 
who really strives, “who reaches forward to the mark.” Yet <i>at times</i> God anticipates 
the decision of men, and first renders them willing—<i>e.g.</i>, at the call of Matthew 
and Paul; but even this—rare—action of grace is not irresistible. Free-will is 
never destroyed by God—that we must hold, even if we admit the incomprehensibleness 
of divine grace. Similarly, we must hold firmly to the conviction that God wills 
earnestly the salvation of all, and that therefore Christ’s redemption applies not 
only to the small number of elect, but to all men. 

<pb n="248" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_248" />The contrary doctrine involved “a huge blasphemy” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.3">ingens sacrilegium</span>). 
Predestination can therefore be only grounded on prescience—and the proposition 
that it was foreknown what anything would have been, if it had been at all, had 
at that time arisen in connection with the question of those dying in infancy.<note n="532" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.4">Some maintained, namely, that the fate of these children was 
decided by how they would have acted if they had lived; for that was known to God.</note> 
But Cassian has hardly given an opinion on the relation of prescience and predestination. 
Regarding the primitive state, he taught that it was one of immortality, wisdom, 
and perfect freedom. Adam and Eve’s Fall had entailed corruption and inevitable 
sinfulness on the whole race. But with a free, though a weakened, will, there also 
remained a certain ability to turn to the good.<note n="533" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.5">Statements by Cassian. (Coll. XIII. 3): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.6">non solum actuum, 
verum etiam cogitationum bonarum ex deo esse principium, qui nobis et initia sanctæ 
voluntatis inspirat et virtutem atque opportunitatem eorum quæ recte cupimus tribuit 
peragendi . . . deus incipit quæ bona sunt et exsequitur et consummat in nobis, 
nostrum vero est, tit cotidie adtrahentem nos gratiam dei humiliter subsequamur.</span>” 
5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.7">gentiles veræ castitatis (and that is the virtue <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.8">κατ᾽ 
ἐξοχήν</span>) virtutem non agnoverunt.</span>” 6: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.9">semper auxilio dei homines indigere nec aliquid humanam fragilitatem 
quod ad salutem pertinet per se solam <i>i.e.</i>, sine adiutorio dei posse perficere.</span>” 
7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.10">propositum dei, quo non ob hoc hominem fecerat, tit periret, sed ut in perpetuum 
viveret, manet immobile, cuius benignitas cum bonæ voluntatis in nobis quantulamcunque 
scintillam emicuisse perspexerit vel quam ipse tamquam de dura silice nostri cordis 
excuderit, confovet eam et exsuscitat et confortat . . . qui enim ut pereat unus 
ex pusillis non habet voluntatem, quomodo sine ingenti sacrilegio putandus est non 
universaliter omnes, sed quosdam salvos fieri velle pro omnibus? ergo quicumque 
pereunt, contra illius pereunt voluntatem . . . deus mortem non fecit.</span>” 
8: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.11">tanta est erga creaturam suam pietas creatoris, ut non solum comitetur eam, sed etiam 
præcedit iugiter providentia, qui cum in nobis ortum quendam bonæ voluntatis inspexerit, 
inluminat eam confestim atque confortat et incitat ad salutem, incrementum tribuens 
ei quam vel ipse plantavit vel nostro conatu viderit emersisse.</span>” 9: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.12">non facile 
humana ratione discernitur quemadmodum dominus petentibus tribuat, a quærentibus 
inveniatur et rursus inveniatur a non quærentibus se et palam adpareat inter illos, 
qui eum non interrogabant.</span>” 10: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.13">libertatem scriptura divina nostri confirmat 
arbitrii sed et infirntitatem.</span>” 11: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.14">ita sunt hæc quodammodo indiscrete permixta atque confusa, 
ut quid ex quo pendeat inter multos magna quæstione volvatur, <i>i.e.</i>, utrum quia initium 
bonæ voluntatis præbuerimus misereatur nostri deus, an quia deus misereatur consequamur 
bonæ voluntatis initium</span> (in the former case Zacchæus, in the latter Paul and Matthew 
are named as examples).” 12: “non enim talum deus hominem fecisse credendus est 
qui nec velit umquam nec possit bonum . . . cavendum nobis est, ne ita ad dominium 
omnia sanctorum merita referamus, ut nihil nisi id quod malum atque perversum 
est humanæ adscribamus naturæ . . . dubitari non potest, inesse quidem omni animæ 
naturaliter virtutum semina beneficio creatoris inserta, sed nisi 
hæc opitulatione dei fuerint excitata, ad incrementum perfectionis non potuerunt 
pervenire.”</note></p>

<pb n="249" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_249" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p5">It is usual to condemn “Semi-Pelagianism.” But absolute condemnation 
is unjust. <i>If a universal theory is to be set up, in the form of a doctrine, of 
the relation of God to mankind</i> (<i>as object of his will to save</i>), <i>then it can only 
be stated in terms of</i> “<i>Semi-Pelagianism</i>” <i>or Cassianism</i>. Cassian did not pledge 
himself to explain everything; he knew very well that “God’s judgments are incomprehensible 
and his ways inscrutable.” Therefore he rightly declined to enter into the question 
of predestination. In refusing, however, to probe the mystery to the bottom, he 
demanded that so far as we affirmed anything on the subject, we should not prejudice 
the universality of grace and the accountability of man, <i>i.e.</i>, his free-will. That 
was an evangelical and correct conception. <i>But as Augustine erred in elevating the 
necessary self-criticism of the advanced Christian into a doctrine, which should 
form the sole standard by which to judge the whole sphere of God’s dealings with 
men, so Cassian erred in not separating his legitimate theory from the rule by which 
the individual Christian ought to regard his own religious state</i>. He thus opened 
the door to self-righteousness, because from fear of fatalism he would not bluntly 
say to himself and those whose spiritual guide he was, that the faith which does 
not know that it is produced by God is still entangled in the life of self.<note n="534" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p5.1">Semi-Pelagianism is no “half truth.” It is wholly correct as 
a theory, if any theory is to be set up, but it is wholly false if taken to express 
our self-judgment in the presence of God.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p6">Prosper, himself an ascetic and a frequenter of the famous cloisters 
of Provence, had already attacked his friends as Troubadour of Augustinianism during 
the lifetime of Augustine (Carmen de ingratis, see also the Ep. ad Rufinum). Now, 
after 430, he wrote several works in which he defended Augustine, and also himself, 
against charges that had been brought against Augustinianism.<note n="535" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p6.1"><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p6.2">Pro Augustino responsiones ad capitula objectionum Gallorum 
calumniantium (against the Gallican monks); Responsiones pro Augustino ad excerpta 
quæ de Genuensi civitate sunt missa</span> (against Semi-Pelagian priests who desired <i><span lang="DE" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p6.3">aufklärung</span></i>); 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p6.4">Responsiones pro Augustino ad capitula objectionum Vincentiarium</span> (here we have 
the most acute attacks by opponents). The “Galli” adhered to Cassian, though he 
hardly mentions original sin, while they taught it, and he does 
not speak so definitely as they about predestination.</note> He did not succeed in convincing the monks; 

<pb n="250" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_250" />for his admission that Augustine spoke too harshly (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p6.5">durius</span>”) 
when he said that God did not will that all men should be saved,<note n="536" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p6.6">Sentent. sup. VIII. on the respons. ad capp. Gallorum.</note> did not satisfy, 
and their scruples were not even removed by his contention that there was only one 
predestination (to salvation), that we must distinguish between this and prescience 
(as regards the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p6.7">reprobati</span>), and in doing so be certain that God’s action was not 
determined by caprice, but by justice and holiness.<note n="537" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p6.8">Even Augustine, in addition to expressing himself in a way that 
suggests the two-fold doctrine of predestination, said (De dono persev. 14): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p6.9">Hæc est prædestinatio sanctorum nihil aliud: præscientia scil. præparatio beneficiorum 
dei quibus certissime liberantur, quicunque liberantur.</span>” Prosper takes his stand 
on this language (see resp. ad excerpt. Genuens. VIII.): “We confess with pious 
faith that God has foreknown absolutely to whom he should grant faith, or what 
men he should give to his Son, that he might lose none of them; we confess that, 
foreknowing this, he also foresaw the favours by which he vouchsafes to free us, 
and that predestination consists in the foreknowledge and preparation of the divine 
grace by which men are most certainly redeemed.” The reprobate accordingly are not 
embraced by predestination, but they are damned, because God has <i>foreseen</i> their 
sins. In this, accordingly, prescience is alone at work, as also in the case of 
the regenerate, who fall away again. But prescience compels no one to sin.</note> He did, however, succeed in 
getting Pope Celestine to send a letter to the Gallican monks, supporting Augustine 
and blaming the opposition for presumption. The Pope was, however, very reserved 
in dealing with the matter in question, although he stated strongly the activity 
of grace as prevenient.<note n="538" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p6.10">Cælest. ep. 21. The appendix was added later, but it perhaps 
was by Prosper.</note> Prosper now wrote (432) his chief work against the 13th Collatio of Cassian, in which he showed more controversial skill, convicted his 
opponent of inconsistencies, and stated his own standpoint in a more cautious form, 
but without any concession in substance. He left Gaul, and took no further part 
in the dispute, but showed in his “Sentences” and “Epigrams” that as a theologian 
he continued to depend on Augustine alone.<note n="539" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p6.11">Gennadius relates (De script. eccl. 85) that Prosper dictated 
the famous letters of Leo I. against Eutyches. But he gives this as a mere rumour.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p7">Another Augustinian, unknown to us, author of the work, De vocatione 
omnium gentium,<note n="540" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p7.1">Included among the works of Prosper and Leo I.</note> sought to do justice to the 

<pb n="251" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_251" />opposition by undertaking to combine the doctrine of the exclusive 
efficacy of divine grace with the other that God willed that all men should be saved. 
His intention proves that even among Augustine’s admirers offence was taken at his 
principle of the particularism of God’s purpose to save. But the laudable endeavour 
to combine the truth of Augustinianism with a universalist doctrine could not but 
fail. For all the author’s distinctions between universal grace (creation and history) 
and special (Christ), and between the sensual, animal, and spiritual will (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p7.2">voluntas 
sensualis, animalis, spiritalis</span>), as well as his assertions that grace, while preparing 
the will, does not supersede it, and that God desires the salvation of all, could 
not remove the real causes of offence (the damnation of children who died unbaptised, 
and reprobation in general) since Augustinianism was to be strictly upheld.<note n="541" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p7.3">A minute analysis of the work is given by Wiggers, II. p. 218 
ff. and Thomasius. I. pp. 563-570. It is to be admitted that the work marks an advance 
by its desire to admit the universality of God’s purpose of salvation. But the doctrine 
of the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p7.4">universitas specialis</span> is only a play on words, if <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p7.5">universitas</span> does not here 
mean more than with Augustine and Prosper, namely, that men of all nations and periods 
will be saved.</note> The work was at all events written with the honourable intention of removing doubts 
and establishing peace. On the other hand, attempts had been made on the Semi-Pelagian 
side from the first to make Augustinianism impossible, by an unsparing exposure 
of its real and supposed consequences, and these efforts culminated (about 450?) 
in the notorious “Prædestinatus” first discovered in <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p7.6">A.D.</span> 1643. The mystery that 
overhangs this work has not yet been fully solved; but it is probable that the writing 
of a predestinationist, introduced into Book II., and refuted, from the standpoint 
of Semi-Pelagianism, in Book III., is a forgery. For Augustine’s teaching is unfolded 
in it entirely in paradoxical, pernicious, and almost blasphemous propositions, 
such as no Augustinian ever produced.<note n="542" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p7.7">See Wiggers, II., pp. 329-350.</note> (We have both kinds of predestination strictly 
carried out: “those whom God has once predestined will, even if they neglect, 
sin, or refuse, be brought unwillingly to life, while those whom he has predestined to death labour in 

<pb n="252" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_252" />vain, even if they run or hasten).”<note n="543" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p7.8">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p7.9">Quos deus semel prædestinavit ad vitam, etiamsi negligant, 
etiamsi peccent, etiamsi nolint, ad vitam perducentur inviti, quos autem prædestinavit 
ad mortem, etiamsi currant, etiamsi festinent, sine causa laborant.</span>”</note> And the contention that 
the “sect of the predestinationists”<note n="544" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p7.10">Of any such sect absolutely nothing is known. There is no original 
authority to show that there actually existed “libertines of grace,” <i>i.e.</i>, Augustinians 
who, under cover of the doctrine of predestination, gave themselves up to unbridled 
sin. The Semi-Pelagians would not have suffered such “Augustinians” to escape them 
in their polemics. There may have arisen isolated ultra-Augustinians like Lucidus, 
but they were not libertines.</note> covers itself with Augustine’s name, like 
the wolf in sheep’s clothing, is a bold, controversial trick of fence.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8">Of the effects produced by this venomous writing nothing is known; 
on the other hand, we do know that Semi-Pelagianism continued to exist undisturbed 
in Southern Gaul,<note n="545" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.1">North Africa was removed from theological disputes by the dreadful 
invasion of the Vandals. The majority there were certainly Augustinians, yet doubts 
and opposition were not wanting; see Aug. <scripRef passage="Ep. 217" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.2">Ep. 217</scripRef> ad Vitalem.</note> and, indeed, found its most distinguished defender in Faustus 
of Rhegium (died shortly before 500), formerly Abbot at Lerinum.<note n="546" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.3">See Tillemont, Vol. XVI., and Wiggers, II. 224-329; Koch, Der 
h. Faustus von Riez, 1895 (further, Loofs, Theol. Lit.-Ztg. 1895, <scripRef passage="Col. 567" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.4" parsed="|Col|567|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.567">Col. 567</scripRef> ff.).</note> This amiable and 
charitable Bishop, highly respected in spite of many peculiar theories, took an 
active part in all the controversies and literary labours of his time. He was the 
forerunner of Gregory I. in establishing, from the Episcopal Chair, monastic Christianity 
in the Gallican communities. He had entered the lists against Pelagius (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.5">pestifer</span>”), 
and he now fought as decidedly against the tenet of the extinction of free-will 
and the doctrine of predestination, which he declared to be erroneous, blasphemous, 
heathen, fatalistic, and conducive to immorality. The occasion was furnished by 
Lucidus, a Presbyter of Augustinian views, who made an uncompromising statement 
of the doctrine of predestination. He recanted formally after the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.6">error prædestinationis</span>” 
had been condemned at a Synod at Arles (475), with the assistance, if not on the 
instigation, of Faustus.<note n="547" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.7">See Mansi VII., where we have also (p. 1010) Lucidus’ recantation 
in a Libellus ad episcopos. Even before the Synod Faustus had an interview with his friend, and 
he wrote a doctrinal letter to him (VII. 1007 sq.) which, however, was equally unsuccessful.</note> After this Synod, and a second at Lyons, Faustus 

<pb n="253" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_253" />composed his work, De gratia dei et humane mentis libero arbitrio, 
lib. II., meant to explain the dogmatic attitude of the Synods—against Pelagius 
and predestination.<note n="548" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.8">Further, the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.9">Professio fidei (to Leontius) contra eos, qui dum 
per solam dei voluntatem alios dicunt ad vitam attrahi, alios in mortem deprimi, 
hinc fatum cum gentilibus asserunt, inde liberum arbitrium cum Manichæis negant.</span></note> Grace and freedom are parallel; it is certain that man, since 
Adam’s Fall, is externally and internally corrupt, that original sin and death as 
the result of sin reign over him, and that he is thus incapable of attaining salvation 
by his own strength; but it is as certain that man can still obey or resist grace. 
God wills the salvation of all; all need grace; but grace reckons on the will 
which remains, though weakened; <i>it always co-operates with the latter</i>; otherwise 
the effort of human obedience (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.10">labor humanæ obedientiæ</span>)<note n="549" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.11">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.12">Obedientia</span>” plays the chief part with Faustus next to <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.13">castitas</span>. 
In this the mediæval monk announces himself.</note> would be in vain. Original 
sin and free-will, in its infirm, weakened state (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.14">infirmatum, attenuatum</span>), are not 
mutually exclusive. But those who ascribe everything to grace fall into heathen 
and blasphemous follies.<note n="550" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.15">Faustus took good care not to contend against Augustine; he 
only opposed Augustinianism. This is true of the Catholic Church at the present 
day.</note> Our being saved is God’s gift; it does not rest, however, 
on an absolute predestination, but God’s predetermination depends on the use man 
makes of the liberty still left him, and in virtue of which he can amend himself 
(prescience). Faustus no longer shows himself to be so strongly influenced by Augustine’s 
thoughts as Cassian,<note n="551" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.16">Yet he expressed himself very strongly as to original sin, and 
even taught Traducianism. As with Augustine, pro-creation is the means of transmitting 
original sin, which rises “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.17">per incentivum maledictæ generationis ardorem et per 
inlecebro<span class="unclear" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.18">r</span>um utriusque parentis amplexum.</span>” Since Christ was alone free from this 
heritable infection, because he was not born of sexual intercourse, we must acknowledge 
the pleasure of intercourse and vice of sensuality to be the origin of the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.19">malum 
originale</span>. We readily see that everything in Augustinianism met with applause that 
depreciated marriage. And these monks crossed themselves at the thought of Manichæism!</note> although, as a theologian, he owes more to him than the latter 
does. He is “more of a monk.” Faith also is a work and a 

<pb n="254" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_254" />human achievement;<note n="552" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.20">Faustus even supposes that <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.21">fides</span> remained as the knowledge of 
God after the Fall.</note> ascetic performances are in general brought 
still more to the front by him, and the possibility of grace preceding the movement 
of the will towards good is understood to mean that salvation is first offered to 
a man from without by means of preaching, law, and reproof. (In this sense Faustus 
is even of opinion that the beginning is always the work of grace.) The most questionable 
(Pelagian) feature, however, consists in Faustus giving a very subordinate place 
to internal grace—the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.22">adjutorium</span> essentially means for him external aid in the form 
of law and doctrine—and that he clearly returns to the Pelagian conception of nature 
as the original (universal) grace [<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.23">gratia prima (universalis)</span>]. It is manifest, 
on the other hand, that he sought to lead precisely ascetics to humility; even where 
they increase their own merits they are to remember that “whatever we are is of 
God,” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.24">dei est omne quod sumus</span>), <i>i.e.</i>, that perfect virtue is impossible without 
grace.<note n="553" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.25">See lib. II. 4. On the other hand, Abel, Enoch, etc., were saved 
by the first grace, the law of nature, II. 6, 7. Since Enoch preceded the rest, 
in that so early age, by the merit of faith (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.26">fidei merito</span>), he showed that faith 
had been transmitted to him with the law of nature; see also II. 8 (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.27">et ex gentibus 
fuisse salvatos</span>,” 7).</note> We see when we look closely that Faustus already distinctly preached implicitly 
the later doctrine of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.28">meritum de congruo et de condigno</span>.<note n="554" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.29">Wiggers calls attention (p. 328) to Faustus’ principle, important 
for the sake of later considerations in the Church: “Christus plus dedit quam 
totus mundus valebat” (De grat. et lib. arb. 16).</note> In faith as knowledge, 
and in the exertions of the will to amend ourselves, we have a merit supported by 
the first grace (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.30">gratia prima</span>); to it is imparted redeeming grace, and the latter 
now co-operates with the will in producing perfect merits.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p9">In his own time Faustus hardly met with an opponent, not to speak 
of one his equal.<note n="555" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p9.1">The most distinguished writers of the age held similar views, 
<i>e.g.</i>, Arnobius the younger, Gennadius of Marseilles, Ennodius of Ticinum. Augustine’s 
own authority was already wavering; for Gennadius permitted himself to write of 
him (De script. eccl. 39): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p9.2">unde ex multa eloquentia accidit, quod dixit per 
Salomonem spiritus sanctus: ex multiloquio non effugies peccatum” and “error tamen illius sermone multo, ut dixi, contractus, lucta hostium exaggeratus necdum 
hæresis quæstionem absolvit.</span>” Many MSS. have suppressed these passages! We find 
it said of Prosper (c. 85) that in his work against Cassian he “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p9.3">quæ ecclesia dei 
salutaria probat, infamat nociva.</span>” Cassian and Faustus are highly praised.—As sources 
for Semi-Pelagianism there fall further to be considered the homilies, only in part 
by Faustus, which are printed in the Max. Bibl. Lugd. T. VI., pp. 619-686; see 
on them Caspari, Briefe, Abhandlungen u. Predigten (1890) p. 418 ff.</note> But in Rome Augustine was held in 

<pb n="255" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_255" />high honour, without anyone, certainly, saying how far he was 
prepared to go with him, and doctrines which directly contradicted him were not 
tolerated. If we may ascribe the decree, <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p9.4">De libris recipiendis et non recipiendis</span>, 
to Gelasius, then that Pope, who is also proved by other facts to have been a strong 
opponent of Pelagianism, declared Augustine and Prosper’s writings to be in harmony 
with the Church, but those of Cassian and Faustus “apocryphal.” But the course 
of affairs in Rome at the beginning of the sixth century makes the ascription of 
this decree to Gelasius—in its present form—improbable. That is, as Pelagianism 
had formerly amalgamated with Nestorianism, to which it gravitated, and had thus 
sealed its doom, so Semi-Pelagianism did not escape the fate of being dragged into 
the Christological controversy, and of being assailed by the dislike which orthodoxy 
influenced by Monophysitism cherished against all “that was human.” Those Scythian 
monks in Constantinople, who wished to force Theopaschitism on the Church,<note n="556" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p9.5">See Vol. IV., p. 231.</note> handed 
to the Legate of Pope Hormisdas a Confession of faith, in which they opposed the 
remains of Nestorianism as well as the doctrine that grace did not effect the act 
of will and its accomplishment (519).<note n="557" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p9.6">These “Scythians” were well versed in Western thought, their 
leader, Maxentius, who wrote in Latin, belonged himself to the West. In the Confession 
of faith they treat of grace, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p9.7">non qua creamur, sed qua recreamur et renovamur.</span>” 
Pelagius, Cælestius, and Theodore of Mopsuestia are grouped together.</note> Dismissed by the Legate, they brought their 
view in person before the Pope, and sent a report to the banished North African 
Bishops, who were residing in Sardinia, and among whom the most important was Fulgentius 
of Ruspe, a practised disputant against Arianism, and a faithful adherent of 
Augustine. The report of the Scythians, which discussed Christology as well as 
the doctrine of grace, and quoted in support of the latter—in its Augustinian 
form—Eastern and Western authorities, closes with the words: “We hold it necessary 

<pb n="256" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_256" />to add this; not as if you did not know it, but we have considered 
it useful to insert it in our short paper, in order to refute the folly of those 
who reject it as containing tenets novel and entirely unheard of in the churches. 
Instructed in the teaching of all these holy Fathers, we condemn Pelagius, Cælestius, 
Julian, and those of a similar type of thought, <i>especially the books of Faustus 
of the cloister of Lerinum</i>, which there is no doubt were written against the doctrine 
of predestination. In these he attacks the tradition not only of these holy Fathers, 
but also of the Apostle himself, annexing the support of grace to human effort, 
and, while doing away with the whole grace of Christ, avowing impiously that the 
ancient saints were not saved, as the most holy Apostle Peter teaches, by the same 
grace as we are, but by natural capacity.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p10">The North Africans assented to this, and Fulgentius in reply wrote 
his work, De incarnatione et gratia, in which, as in earlier writings, he defended 
the Augustinian standpoint, and especially derived original sin from the lust of 
sexual intercourse. Free-will in the state of sin was wickedly free (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p10.1">male liberum</span>), 
and Christ’s grace was to be sharply distinguished from grace in creation (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p10.2">gratia 
creans</span>) [c. 12]; the act of willing is not ours, and assistance God’s, business, 
but “it is the part of God’s grace to aid, that it may be mine to will, believe” (c. 16: gratis dei est adjuvare, ut sit meum velle credere). Rom. II. 14, is 
to be applied to the Gentiles justified by faith (c. 25); and the particularism 
of grace is also maintained.<note n="558" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p10.3">See Wiggers II., pp. 369-4 9. According to Fulgentius, even 
Mary’s conception was stained, and therefore not free from original sin, see c. 6.</note> The Scythians left Rome, leaving behind them an anathema 
on Nestorians, Pelagian,, and all akin to them. The celebrated name of Faustus appeared 
in a bad light, and Possessor, an exiled African Bishop who lived in Constantinople, 
hastened to recommend himself to the Pope by the submissive query, What view was 
now to be taken of Faustus? assuring him at the same time that distinguished State 
officials equally desired enlightenment.<note n="559" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p10.4">All these transactions in Mansi VIII.</note> Hormisdas gave a reserved answer (Aug. 
520). The Scythian monks were branded as vile disturbers of orthodoxy; Faustus 

<pb n="257" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_257" />was described as a man whose private views need disquiet nobody, 
as the Church had not raised him to the post of a teacher; <i>the doctrine of the 
Roman Church as regards sin and grace could be seen from Augustine’s writings, especially 
those to Prosper and Hilary</i>. The Scythians sent a vigorous reply, sparing the Pope 
in so far as they questioned the authenticity of his letter. If Augustine’s teaching 
was that of the Catholic Church, then Faustus was a heretic; that is what the Pope 
would have necessarily said. The heresy was perfectly clear; for Faustus only understood 
by prevenient grace, <i>external</i> grace—the preaching of the gospel. At the same time, 
the monks instigated Fulgentius now to write directly against Faustus, which he 
did in the Seven Books c. Faustum (lost) and—on his return to Africa <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p10.5">A.D.</span> 523—in 
his work, De veritate prædestinationis et gratin dei (l. III.) In this work Fulgentius 
expounds out and out Augustinianism (particularism of the will to save), but rejects 
the idea of a predestination to sin (nevertheless to punishment).<note n="560" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p10.6">On the derivation of original sin, see I. 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p10.7">proinde de immunditia 
nuptiarum mundus homo non nascitur, quia interveniente libidine seminatur.</span>”</note> The Bishops remaining 
in Sardinia concurred fully with their colleague in the Ep. Synodica addressed to 
the Scythian monks: grace is the light, the will the eye; the eye needs light 
in order to be able to see the light. Faustus’ theses are “inventions, contrary 
to the truth, entirely hostile to the Catholic faith” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p10.8">commenta, veritati contraria, 
catholicæ fidei penitus inimica</span>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p11">These conflicts could not be without consequence for Southern 
Gaul. Still greater effect was produced by the reading of Augustine’s writings, 
especially his sermons. In an age that thought solely in contrasts, the dilemma 
whether Augustine was a holy doctor or a heretic could only be decided ultimately 
in favour of the incomparable teacher. Cæsarius of Arles, the most meritorious and 
famous Bishop at the beginning of the sixth century, had, though trained in Lerinum 
and never wholly belying his training, so steeped himself in Augustine’s works, 
that he would not abandon him, and his theology and sermons became a mirror of the 
master’s important thoughts and forms of expression (though not of all or the most characteristic of 

<pb n="258" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_258" />them).<note n="561" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p11.1">See Arnold’s interesting monograph, Cæsarius von Arelate and 
die gallische Kirche s. Zeit, 1894. An edition of the Opp. Cæsarii is forthcoming.</note> He fought against (+ 542) 
the writings and authority of Faustus.<note n="562" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p11.2">Avitus of Vienne is usually named along with him; but after 
Arnold’s authoritative account of the former (p. 202 ff.), he must be disregarded. 
On the other hand, Mamertus Claudianus is to be named as an opponent of Faustus 
(Arnold, p. 325); he is an Augustinian and Neoplatonist, and thus an enemy of Semi-Pelagianism 
as a metaphysician.</note> In Southern Gaul he at first met with much 
opposition, but still more indifference—for how many Bishops were 
there at the beginning of the sixth century capable of understanding Augustinianism? 
In Rome, on the contrary, he found approval.<note n="563" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p11.3">Cæsarius’ work, however, De gratia et libero arbitrio, and its 
approval by Felix IV. belong to the realm of fiction (Arnold, p. 499). On the other 
hand, we have to notice some indirect manifestations on the part of Rome about <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p11.4">A.D.</span> 
500 in favour of Augustinianism and against Faustus. Yet Rome never took the trouble 
really to comprehend Augustinianism.</note> This approval was not without effect 
in Gaul.<note n="564" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p11.5">We only know of the Synod of Valencia, at which Cæsarius was 
not present, owing to illness, but where he was represented by a friendly Bishop, 
from the Vita Cæsarii by his disciple Cyprian (Mansi VIII., p. 723). Hefele has 
shown (Conciliengesch., II.<sup>2</sup> p. 738 ff.), that it is to be dated before the Synod 
of Orange. It seems necessary to infer from the short account that the Bishops met 
to oppose Cæsarius, and published a decree condemning, or at least disapproving 
his teaching (see also Arnold, p. 346 ff.). At Orange Cæsarius justified himself, 
or triumphantly defended his doctrine from “Apostolic tradition,” and Pope Boniface 
agreed with him, and not with his Valencian opponents.</note> A mixed Synod at Orange<note n="565" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p11.6">See Arnold p. 350 ff.</note> in <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p11.7">A.D.</span> 529 under the presidency of Csarius 
approved of twenty-five Canons, <i>i.e.</i>, headings extracted by Pope Felix IV. from 
Augustine and Prosper’s writings, and sent by him to the South Gallicans as the 
doctrine of the “ancient Fathers,” in order to support Cæsarius in his fight against 
Semi-Pelagianism.<note n="566" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p11.8">We cannot now decide whether the 25 Canons are absolutely identical 
with those transmitted heads, or whether the Synod (perhaps even the Pope?) proposed 
trifling modifications; see Chap. XIX. of the Treves Codex in Mansi VIII., p. 722. 
However, it is very improbable that the Bishops made important changes in these 
heads (yet see Arnold, p. 352) since according to them they expounded their own 
view in the Epilogue.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p12">These Canons<note n="567" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p12.1">See Hahn, § 103; Hefele, p. 726 f.</note> are strongly anti-Semi-Pelagian:—3: “The grace 
of God is not granted in response to prayer, but itself causes the prayer to be 
offered for it.” 4: “That we may be 

<pb n="259" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_259" />cleansed from sin, God does not wait upon, but prepares, our will.” 
5: “The beginning of faith is not due to us, but to the grace of God—that state 
of believing by which we believe in him who justifies the impious, and attain the 
regeneration of holy Baptism, is brought about through the gift of grace, <i>i.e.</i>, 
the inspiration of the Holy Spirit correcting our will from unbelief to faith, and 
is not ours naturally.” 6: “It is the work of grace that we believe, will, desire, 
attempt, knock, etc., and not <i>vice-versâ</i>.” 7: “We cannot without grace think or 
choose, by our natural powers, anything good that pertains to salvation.” 8: “It 
is untrue that some attain baptismal faith by mercy, others by free-will.” 
9: “As often as we do good, God works in and with us, that we may work.” 
10: “Even the regenerate and holy always need the divine aid.” 11: “We can only vow to 
God what we ourselves have received from him.” 12: “God loves us as we shall be 
by his gift, not as we are by our merit.” 13: “Choice of will, weakened in the first 
man, cannot be repaired except by the grace of Baptism.” 16: “Let no one boast 
of what he seems to have as if he did not receive it, or think that he has received, 
because the letter appeared or was sounded outwardly that it might be read or heard.” 
17: “On the love of God diffused in hearts by the Holy Spirit.” 18: “Undeserved 
grace precedes meritorious works.” 19: “Even if it had remained in the sound state 
in which it was created, human nature would by no means preserve itself without 
the aid of its creator.” 21: “The law does not justify, and grace is not nature; 
therefore Christ died not gratuitously, but that the law might be fulfilled, and 
that nature, ruined by Adam, might be repaired by him.” 22: “No one has anything 
of his own but falsehood and sin,” and “The virtue of heathens is produced only 
by worldly desire, that of Christians springs not from free will, but from the gift 
of the Holy Ghost.”<note n="568" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p12.2">This Canon caused the greatest distress to the Catholic Church 
in the sixteenth, seventeenth, eighteenth, and nineteenth centuries (see Hefele, p. 733 f.).</note> 23: “In (doing) evil men carry out their own will, but when 
they do what they resolve in order to serve the divine will, although their actions 
are willed by them, yet it is his will by which their act of will is both prepared and commanded.” 24: “The twig 

<pb n="260" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_260" />does not benefit the stem, but the stem the twig; so also those 
who have Christ in them and abide in him do not benefit Christ, but themselves.” 
25: “To love God is the gift of God.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p13">The definition given by the Bishops, after drawing up these heads, 
is likewise strongly anti-Semi-Pelagian.<note n="569" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p13.1">Yet Augustine would not have written the sentence: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p13.2">hoc etiam 
credimus, quod accepta per baptismum gratia <i>omnes baptizati</i> Christo auxiliante et 
co-operante, quæ ad salutem animæ pertinent, possint et debeant, <i>si fideliter 
laborare voluerint</i>, adimplere.</span>” Besides, the words “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p13.3">que ad salutem pertinent adimplere</span>” 
and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p13.4">fideliter laborare</span>” are ambiguous.</note> <i>But no mention is made of predestination</i>,<note n="570" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p13.5">The word only occurs in the epilogue, and there merely to reject 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p13.6">prædestinatio ad malum</span>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p13.7">aliquos vero ad malum divina potestate prædestinatos 
esse non solum non credimus, sed etiam, si sunt qui tantum malum credere velint, 
cum omni detestatione illis anathema dicimus.</span>” The decree is also silent as to <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p13.8">gratia 
irresistibilis</span>, and the particularism of God’s will to bestow grace.</note> 
<i>nor is the inner process of grace, on which Augustine laid the chief stress, properly 
appreciated</i>. The former fact would have been no blemish in itself; but at that time, 
when the question was whether the <i>whole</i> Augustine was authoritative or not, silence 
was dangerous. Those who were disposed to Semi-Pelagianism could appeal to the fact 
that Augustine’s doctrine of predestination was not approved, and might then introduce 
into this unsanctioned tenet a great deal that belonged to the doctrine of grace. 
This actually took place. <i>Accordingly the controversy only came apparently to an 
end here</i>. But the continued vitality of Semi-Pelagian ideas, under cover of Augustinian 
formulas, was further promoted by that external conception of grace as the sacrament 
of Baptism, which lay at the root of the decree. “Love,” it is true, was also discussed; 
but we see easily that the idea of the sacrament was all-predominant. “Even Augustine’s 
adherents,” it has been truly remarked, “lost sight of the distinction between 
Augustinianism and Semi-Pelagianism in relation to all who were baptised.” It was 
Augustine himself, who, because he had not comprehended the notion of <i>faith</i>, was 
to blame for the fact that, at the close of the dispute, a conception was evolved 
as his doctrine which, while explaining grace to be beginning and end, really held 
to the magical miracle of Baptism, and to “faithful working with the aid of Christ” 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p13.9">fideliter laborare auxiliante Christo</span>).</p>

<pb n="261" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_261" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p14">The new Pope, Boniface II., approved of these decrees in a letter 
to Cæsarius;<note n="571" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p14.1">Mansi VIII., p. 735 sq. The resolutions were also subscribed by 
laymen, a thing almost unheard of in the dogmatic history of the ancient Church, 
but not so in Gaul in the sixth century; see Hatch, “The Growth of Church Institutions” chap. VIII.</note> they have retained a great esteem in the Catholic Church, and were 
very thoroughly considered by the Council of Trent.<note n="572" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p14.2">The Roman Bishops evidently felt their attitude in the Semi-Pelagian 
controversy prejudiced by the decisions of their predecessors against Pelagius. 
We look in vain for an independent word coming from internal conviction (Gelasius 
is perhaps an exception), and yet it is quite essentially “thanks” to them that 
the Semi-Pelagian dispute ended with the recognition of the Augustinian doctrine 
of prevenient grace and with silence as to predestination.</note> Henceforth, the doctrine of 
prevenient grace, on which the Pope also laid particular stress, is to be regarded 
as Western dogma; the Semi-Pelagians have to be acknowledged heretics. But the 
controversy could begin anew at any moment, as soon, namely, as any one appeared, 
who, for the sake of prevenient grace, also required the recognition of particular 
election to grace. If we consider which of Augustine’s doctrines met with acceptance, 
and which were passed over, if further we recollect why the former were approved, 
we are compelled to say that, next to anxiety to secure to the Sacrament of Baptism 
its irreplaceable importance, <i>it was the monastic view of the impurity of marriage 
that especially operated here</i>. All are sinful, and grace must come before our own 
efforts, because all are born from the sinful lust of sexual intercourse. The Catholic 
system of doctrine has risen from a compromise between two equally monastic conceptions: 
the meritoriousness of works and the impurity of marriage. Both thoughts were 
Augustinian in themselves and in their working out; but the moving soul of Augustinianism 
was starved. It is a fact that has not yet been sufficiently appreciated <i>that Catholic 
doctrine did not adhere to Semi-Pelagianism</i>, because the former declared sexual 
desire to be sinful.<note n="573" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-p14.3">Seeberg (Dogmengesch. I., p. 326), has disputed this, because 
the representatives of Semi-Pelagianism made the strongest assertions on this point 
(see especially Faustus), and because the opposition between them and the Augustinians 
actually depended on quite different issues. Both objections are quite correct, 
but they do not meet the above statement; the Semi-Pelagian doctrine of grace could 
not but react upon and modify Augustine’s doctrine of original sin, and therefore 
also the view of the evil of sin as necessarily propagated by sexual intercourse, 
involving damnation, and destructive of all goodness. As regards this it is quite indifferent 
how individual Semi-Pelagian monks looked at sexual desire and marriage, as also 
whether this point came at once to light in the controversy.</note></p>

<pb n="262" id="ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_262" />
</div5>

            <div5 title="2. Gregory the Great." progress="79.30%" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii" prev="ii.ii.i.v.ii" next="ii.ii.i.vi">
<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p1">2. <i>Gregory the Great</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p2">The doctrine of grace taught by Pope Gregory the Great (590 to 
604) shows how little Augustinianism was understood in Rome, and how confused theological 
thought had become in the course of the sixth century. A more motley farrago of 
Augustinian formulas and crude work-religion (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p2.1">ergismus</span>) could hardly be conceived. 
Gregory has nowhere uttered an original thought; he has rather at all points preserved, 
while emasculating, the traditional system of doctrine, reduced the spiritual to 
the level of a coarsely material intelligence, changed dogmatic, so far as it suited, 
into technical directions for the clergy, and associated it with popular religion 
of the second rank. All his institutions were wise and well considered, and yet 
they sprang from an almost naif monastic soul, which laboured with faithful anxiety 
at the education of uncivilised peoples, and the training of his clergy, ever adopting 
what was calculated by turns to disquiet and soothe, and thus to rule the lay world 
with the mechanism of religion.<note n="574" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p2.2">After reading Gregory’s abundant correspondence, we gain a high 
respect for the wisdom, charity, tolerance, and energy of the Pope.</note> Because Gregory, living in an age when the old 
was passing away and the new presented itself in a form still rude and disjointed, 
looked only to what was necessary and attainable, he sanctioned as religion an external 
legality, as suited to train young nations, as it was adapted to the Epigones of 
ancient civilisation, who had lost fineness of feeling and thought, were sunk in 
superstition and magic, and did homage to the stupid ideals of asceticism.<note n="575" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p2.3">Yet side by side with this external legality there are not wanting 
traits of Gospel liberty; see the letters to Augustine.</note> It is 
the accent that changes the melody, and the tone makes the music. Gregory created 
the vulgar type of mediæval Catholicism by the way he accented the various traditional 
doctrines and Church usages,<note n="576" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p2.4">So Lau. Gregor d. Grosse, p. 326: “Without perceiving, perhaps, 
the significance of what he did, he prepared the way for the development of 
later Catholicism by imperceptibly altering the conception of the tradition received from a preceding age.”</note> and the tone to which he tuned Christian 

<pb n="263" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-Page_263" />souls is the key we hear echoed by Catholicism down to the present 
day.<note n="577" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p2.5">Gregory was most read of the Western Church Fathers, as the 
literature of the Middle Ages and our libraries show. Even in the seventh century 
he was extolled by tasteless and uncritical writers as wiser than Augustine, more 
eloquent than Cyprian, more pious than Anthony (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p2.6">nihil illi simile demonstrat antiquitas</span>” 
Ildefond. de script. I).</note> The voice is the voice of Gregory, and also of Jerome, but the hands are Augustine’s. 
Only in one respect he was not Augustine’s disciple. Akin to Cyprian and Leo I. 
and well versed in jurisprudence, he laid stress on the <i>legal</i> element in addition 
to the ritual and sacramental. <i>Through him the amalgamation of doctrine and Church 
government made a further advance in the West</i>.<note n="578" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p2.7">Lau gives a detailed account of Gregory’s teaching; l.c. pp. 
329-556. We see here the extent of Gregory’s dependence on Augustine. He especially 
lays as great stress on Holy Scripture being the rule of life and doctrine. The 
most profound of Augustine’s thoughts are touched on, but they are all rendered 
superficial.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p3">A few lines are sufficient to depict the emasculated Augustinianism 
represented by Gregory. Reason, science, and philosophy, are more strongly depreciated 
by him than by Augustine (Evang. II. hom. 26);<note n="579" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p3.1">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p3.2">Fides non habet meritum, cui humana ratio præbet experimentum</span>” 
(§ 1). Tertullian, certainly, had already said that (Apolog. 21) once.</note> miracle is the distinguishing 
mark of the religious. Reason can, indeed, establish the existence of God, but it 
is only “by faith that the way is opened to the vision of God” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p3.3">per aditum fidei 
aperitur aditus visionis dei</span>; Ezech. II. hom. 5, following Augustine). The doctrine 
of angels and the devil comes to the front, because it suited popular and monastic 
piety. We can call Gregory the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p3.4">Doctor angelorum et diaboli</span>.” As regards the angels, 
he took particular delight (see Evang. II. hom. 34) in working out their ranks 
(under the influence of Greek mysticism), in glorifying Michael, Gabriel, and Raphael—the 
hero of miracle, the great messenger and warrior against the spirits of the air, 
and the medicine-man—in the exact division of angelic tasks and the idea of guardian 
spirits; he held that angels watched over men, as the latter did over cattle. He 
who thought so little of Græco-Roman culture sanctioned its most inferior parts in his 

<pb n="264" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-Page_264" />doctrine of the angels. His monkish fancy dealt still more actively 
in conceptions about the devil and demons, and he gave new life to ideas about Antichrist, 
who stood already at the door, because the world was near its end. As the Logos 
had assumed human nature, so the devil would be incarnate at the end of the world 
(Moral. 31, 24; 13, 10). Before Christ appeared, the devil possessed all men of 
right, and he still possesses unbelievers. He raged through the latter; but as regarded 
believers he was a powerless and cheated devil. The doctrines of redemption, justification, 
grace, and sin show an Augustinianism modified in the interests of miracle, sacred 
rites and monachism. The God-man—whose mother remained a virgin at and after the 
birth—was sinless, because he did not come into the world through fleshly lust. 
He is our redeemer (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p3.5">redemptor</span>) and mediator—these titles being preferred—and he 
especially propitiated the devil by purchasing men from him with his death,<note n="580" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p3.6">The deception theory is thus given by Gregory in its most revolting 
form. The devil is the fish snapping at Christ’s flesh, and swallowing the hidden 
hook, his divinity; see Moral. 33, 7, 9.</note> and 
he abolished the disunion between angels and men. It is also remarked incidentally 
that Christ bore our punishments and propitiated God’s wrath. But, besides redemption 
from the devil, the chief thing is deliverance from sin itself. It was effected 
by Christ putting an end to the punishment of original sin, and also destroying 
sin itself, <i>by giving us an example</i>.<note n="581" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p3.7">Moral. I. 13: “<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p3.8">Incarnatus dominus in semetipso omne quod nobis 
inspiravit ostendit, ut quod præcepto diceret, exemplo suaderet.</span>” II. 24: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p3.9">Venit 
inter homines mediator dei et hominum, homo Christus Jesus, ad præbendum 
exemplum vitæ hominibus simplex, ad non parcendum malignis spiritibus rectus ad debellandum 
superbiam timens deum, ad detergendam vero in electis suis immunditiam recedens 
a malo.</span>”</note> This amounts to saying that Christ’s work 
was incomplete, <i>i.e.</i>, that it must be supplemented by our penances, for it transformed 
the eternal punishment of original sin into temporary penalties, which must be atoned 
for, and it acts mainly by way of example.<note n="582" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p3.10">Lau. p. 434: “The chief stress is placed on instruction and 
example; reconciliation with God, certainty of which is absolutely necessary to 
man’s peace of mind, is almost entirely passed over; and deliverance from punishment 
is inadequately conceived, as referring merely to original sin, or is regarded purely 
externally. . . . All that Gregory can do to give man peace is to direct him to penance 
and his good works.” He speaks of even the holiest remaining in constant uncertainty 
as to their reconciliation. He can make nothing of the thesis that our sins are 
forgiven for Christ’s sake. God rather punishes every sin not atoned for by penance, 
even if he pardons it; see Moral. IX. 34: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p3.11">Bene dicit Hiob (IX. 28): Sciens 
quod non parceris delinquenti, <i>quia delicta nostra sive per nos sive per semetipsum 
resecat, etiam cum relaxat</i>. Ab electis enim suis iniquitatum maculas studet temporali 
afflictione tergere, quas in eis in perpetuum non vult videre</span>,” In his commentary 
on 1 Kings (1. IV. 4, 57), which was hardly transcribed indeed in its present form 
by Gregory himself, we even read: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p3.12">Non omnia nostra Christus explevit, per crucem 
quidem suam omnes redemit, sed remansit, ut qui redimi et regnare cum eo nititur, 
crucifigatur. Hoc profecto residuum viderat, qui dicebat: si compatimur et conregnabimus. 
Quasi dicat: <i>Quod explevit Christus, non valet nisi ei, qui id quod remansit adimplet</i>.</span>”</note> In fact, in 

<pb n="265" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-Page_265" />Gregory’s teaching, Christ’s death and penance appear side by 
side, as two factors of equal value.<note n="583" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p3.13">Therefore we find over and over in the Moral. in reference to 
the expiation of sins: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p3.14">sive per nos, sive per deum</span>.”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p4">We must remember this, or we may assign too high a value to another 
line of thought. Gregory regards Christ’s death as an offering (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p4.1">oblatio</span>) for our 
purification: Christ presents it constantly for us, ever showing God his (crucified) 
body.<note n="584" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p4.2">Moral. i. 24: “Sine intermissione pro nobis holocaustum redemptor 
immolat, qui sine cessatione patri suam pro nobis incarnationem demonstrat; ipsa 
quippe ejus incarnatio nostræ emundationis oblatio est; cumque se hominem ostendit, 
delicta hominis interveniens diluit. Et humanitatis suæ mysterio perenne sacrificium 
immolat, quia et hæc sunt æterna, quæ mundat.”</note> But this apparently high pitched view after all means very little. It has 
risen from the observance of the Lord’s Supper. What was constantly done by the 
priest has been transferred to Christ himself. But both oblations, related as they 
are to our “purification,” possess their sole value in the mitigation of sin’s 
<i>penalties</i>. Still another consideration was at work in this case, one that, though 
relying on Biblical statements, sprang in reality from wholly different sources. 
It is the conception of Christ’s continual intercession. But this intercession must 
be combined with the whole apparatus of intercessions (of angels, saints, alms and 
masses for the dead, which were conceived as personified forces), to see that we 
are here dealing with a <i>heathen</i> conception, which, though it had indeed long been 
established in the practice of the Church, was only now elevated into a theory—that 
of “aids in need.” Gregory’s candid avowal that 

<pb n="266" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-Page_266" />the death of Christ was not absolutely necessary, showed how indefinite 
was his view of the part it played in this mediation. As God created us from nothing, 
he could also have delivered us from misery without Christ’s death. But he willed 
to show us the greatness of his compassion by taking upon himself that from which 
he desired to deliver us; he willed to give us an example, that we should not dread 
the misfortune and miseries of the world, but should avoid its happiness; and he 
sought to teach us to remember death.<note n="585" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p4.3">Moral. 20, 36; 2, 37. <scripRef passage="Ezek. 1" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p4.4" parsed="|Ezek|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1">Ezek. 1</scripRef>. II. hom. 1, 2. Here occur fine 
ideas: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p4.5">Nos minus amasset, nisi et vulnera nostra susciperet</span>” (M. 20, 36).</note> Nor has Gregory yet sketched a theory of 
Christ’s merit—after the analogy of the merits which we can gain. That was reserved 
for the Middle Ages; but he has examined Christ’s work from the point of view 
of masses for the dead and the intercession of saints.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p5">In the doctrines of the primitive state, original sin, sin, faith 
and grace, the Augustinian formulas are repeated—after the Canons of Orange, without 
irresistible grace and particular election.<note n="586" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p5.1">See the proof of positive points of agreement between Gregory 
and the Canons of Oranges in Arnold, Cæsarius, p. 369 f. Yet Gregory never himself 
appealed to those resolutions.</note> But a very real significance was attributed 
to free-will, which Augustine had abstractly admitted. Here we have the fully developed 
doctrines of free and prevenient grace, of the primitive state and original sin; 
(the carnal lust of parents is the cause of our life, therefore the latter is 
sinful; the “disobedience” or “disorderliness” of the genital organs is the proof 
of original sin; intercourse in marriage is never innocent). And side by side with 
all this, we have a calm statement of the doctrine of the will, which is merely 
weakened, and of free choice (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p5.2">liberum arbitrium</span>) which must follow grace, if the 
latter is to become operative,<note n="587" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p5.3">How could a bishop, who felt himself to be the pastor of all 
Christendom, have then made pure Augustinianism the standard of all his counsels?</note>—and yet grace is first to determine the will to 
will. From the first two powers co-operate in all good, since free-will must accept 
what grace offers. It can therefore be said “that we redeem ourselves because we 
assent to the Lord redeeming us.”<note n="588" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p5.4">Moral. 24, 10; gee also 33, 21; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p5.5">Bonum quod agimus et dei est 
et nostrum, dei per prævenientem gratiam, nostrum per obsequentem liberam 
voluntatem. . . . Si nostrum non est, unde nobis retribui præmia speramus? Quia 
ergo non immerito gratias agimus, scimus, quod ejus munere prævenimur; <i>et rursum 
quia non immerito retributionem quærimus, scimus, quod obsequente libero arbitrio 
bona eligimus, quæ ageremus</i>.</span>” See Ep. III. 29: Christ will comfort us richly 
at the judgment, when he observes that we have punished our faults by ourselves.</note> Predestination is simply reduced in the 

<pb n="267" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-Page_267" />case of sinners and elect to prescience, while at the same time 
it is maintained in other passages that it rests on God’s free power and grace. 
The latter assumption was necessary, because Gregory also adhered to “a fixed and 
definite number of the elect”—to supply the place of angels; but ultimately all 
belong to that number whose perseverance in faith and good works God knew beforehand.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p6">After all, everything spiritual is reduced to the rites of the 
Church. As in the East, these come to the front; but they are regarded in a different 
way. In the East more scope is given to religious sentiment, which exalts itself 
and luxuriates in the whole of the Cultus as a divino-human drama; in the West, 
as befitted the Roman character, everything is more prosaic and calculating. Man 
accomplishes and receives; submissive obedience is the chief virtue; merits are 
rewarded, but on the humble a merit not his own is also bestowed: that is grace. 
Baptism, the Lord’s Supper, and penance are the central points in the legal process 
of grace. We are baptised: thereby inherited guilt is expiated, and all sins committed 
before baptism are blotted out; but original sin is not obliterated, and the guilt 
of later sins remains.<note n="589" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p6.1">Moral. IX. 34: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p6.2">Salutis unda a culpa primi parentis absolvimur, 
sed tamen reatum ejusdem culpæ diluentes absoluti quoque adhuc carnaliter obimus.</span>” 
The casuistical treatment of sins is by no means puritanical in Gregory. He displays 
in this matter a lofty wisdom united with charity, and gives directions which were 
certainly the best for the circumstances of the time. He says once (Ep. XI. 64): 
“It is characteristic of pious souls to imagine that they are guilty of faults 
when there is absolutely none.”</note> It must be cancelled or atoned for. For this there are numerous 
means, which are as necessary as they are uncertain. A man must make himself righteous; 
for righteousness is the supreme virtue (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p6.3">radix virtutum</span>). He is instructed to 
pray, give alms, and mourn over life. But he is further told: “Those who trust 
in no work of their own run to the protection of the holy martyrs, and throng to their sacred 

<pb n="268" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-Page_268" />bodies with tears, entreat that they may merit pardon at the intercession of 
the saints.”<note n="590" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p6.4">Moral. XVI. 51: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p6.5">Hi qui de nullo suo opere confidunt, ad sanctorum 
martyrum protectionem currunt atque ad sacra eorum corpora fletibus insistunt, promereri 
se veniam iis intercedentibus deprecantur.</span>”</note> This practice of resorting to saints and relics had existed for a long time, but Gregory has the merit 
of systematising it, at the same time providing it with abundant material by means 
of his “Dialogues,” as well as his other writings.<note n="591" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p6.6">Similar things to those recorded by Gregory were often narrated 
at an earlier date; but no Western writer before him had developed these superstitions 
to such an extent—and he was the most influential bishop. Miracles wrought by relics 
were to him every-day events; the miraculous power of some was so great that everyone 
who touched them died. Everything that came in contact with them was magnetised. 
What powerful intercessors and advocates must then the saints be, when even their 
bodies did such deeds! Gregory therefore sought to preserve the attachment of influential 
people by sending relics and—slaves. On pictures, see Ep. IX. 52; IX. 105; XI. 
13.</note> A cloud of “mediators” came 
between God and the soul: angels, saints, and Christ; and men began already to 
compute cunningly what each could do for them, what each was good for. Uncertainty 
about God, perverse, monkish humility, and the dread entertained by the poor unreconciled 
heart of sin’s penalties, threw Christians into the arms of pagan superstition, 
and introduced the “mediators” into dogmatics. But in terrifying with its principle: 
“sin is in no case absolved without punishment” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p6.7">nullatenus peccatum sine vindicta 
laxatur</span>),<note n="592" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p6.8">Moral, IX. 34, or: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p6.9">delinquenti dominus nequaquam parcit, 
quia delictum sine ultione non deserit. Aut enim ipse homo in se pænitens punit, 
aut hoc deus cum homine vindicans percutit.</span>”</note> the Church not only referred men to intercessors, alms, and the other 
forms of satisfaction, to “masses for the dead,” which obtained an ever-increasing 
importance, but it even modified hell, placing purgatory in front of heaven; it 
thereby confused conscience and lessened the gravity of sin, turning men’s interest 
to sin’s punishment. Gregory sanctioned and developed broadly the doctrine of purgatory,<note n="593" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p6.10">See Dial. IV. (25) and 39. After God has changed eternal punishments 
into temporary, the justified must expiate these temporary penalties for sin in 
purgatory. This is inferred indirectly from <scripRef passage="Matthew 12:31" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p6.11" parsed="|Matt|12|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.31">Matth. XII. 31</scripRef>, directly from <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 3:12" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p6.12" parsed="|1Cor|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.12">1 Cor. 
III. 12 f.</scripRef> There are perfect men, however, who do not need purgatory.</note> 
already suggested by Augustine.<note n="594" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p6.13">See above, p. 232.</note> The power of the <i>Church</i>, of prayers, 

<pb n="269" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-Page_269" />and intercessors extended, however, to this purgatory of his.<note n="595" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p6.14">Dial. IV. 57: “Credo, quia hoc tam aperte cum viventibus ac 
nescientibus agitur, ut cunctis hæc agentibus ac nescientibus ostendatur, quia 
si insolubiles culpæ non fuerint, ad absolutionem prodesse etiam mortuis victima 
sacræ oblationis possit. Sed sciendum est, quia illis sacræ victimæ mortuis prosint, 
qui hic vivendo obtinuerunt, ut eos etiam post mortem bona adjuvent, quæ hic pro ipsis ab aliis fiunt.”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7">The whole life even of the baptised being still stained at least 
by small sins, their constant attitude must be one of penitence, <i>i.e.</i>, they must 
practise penance, which culminates in satisfactions and invocations to “Aids in 
need.” Gregory systematised the doctrine of penance in the exact form in which it 
passed over into the Middle Ages.<note n="596" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.1">On the older Western order of penance, see Preuschen, Tertullian’s 
Schriften de pænit. and de pudicit. 1890; Rolff’s Das Indulgenzedict des röm. Bischofs 
Kallist 1893 (Texte and Unters. Vol. Part 3); Götz, Die Busslehre Cyprian’s 1895; 
Karl Muller, Die Bussinstitution in Karthago unter Cyprian (Zeitschr. f. K.-Gesch., 
Vol. 16 [1895-96] p. 1 ff., p. 187 ff.).</note> Penance included four points, perception of sin 
and dread of God’s judgments, regret (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.2">contritio</span>), confession of sin, and satisfaction 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.3">satisfactio</span>). The two first could also be conceived as one (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.4">conversio mentis</span>).<note n="597" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.5">1 Reg. 1. VI. 2, 33: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.6">tria in unoquoque consideranda sunt veraciter 
pænitente, videlicet conversio mentis, confessio oris et vindicta peccati.</span>” 
Moral 13, 39: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.7">convertuntur fide, veniunt opere, convertuntur deserendo mala, veniunt 
bona faciendo.</span>” Voluntarily assumed pains constitute <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.8">satisfactio</span>.</note> 
The chief emphasis was still held to fall on “conversion,” even penance was not 
yet attached to the institution of the Church and the priest; but “satisfaction” was necessarily felt to be the main thing. The last word was not indeed yet said; 
but already the order of penance was taking the place due to faith; nay, it was 
called the “baptism of tears.”<note n="598" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.9">Evang. 1. I. hom. 10: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.10">Peccata nostra præterita in baptismatis 
perceptione laxata sunt, et tamen post baptisma multa commisimus, sed laxari iterum 
baptismatis aqua non possumus. Quia ergo et post baptisma inquinavimus vitam, baptizemus 
lacrimis conscientiam.</span>”</note> And the Lord’s Supper was also ultimately drawn 
into the mechanism of penance. In this case, again, Gregory had only to accentuate 
what had long been in use. The main point in the Lord’s Supper was that it was a 
sacrifice, which benefited living and dead as a means of mitigation (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.11">laxatio</span>). As 
a sacrifice it was a repetition of Christ’s—hence Gregory’s development of the 

<pb n="270" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-Page_270" />ceremonial ritual—and it is self-evident that this was conceived 
altogether realistically. In this rite (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.12">eucharistia, missa, sacrificium, oblatio, hostia, sacramentum passionis, communio</span>), 
the passion of Christ;<note n="599" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.13">Evang. 1. II. hom. 37, 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.14">Singulariter ad absolutionem 
nostram oblata cum lacrimis et benignitate mentis sacri altaris hostia suffragatur, 
quia is, qui in se resurgens a mortuis jam non moritur, adhuc per hanc in suo mysterio 
pro nobis iterum patitur. Nam quoties ei hostiam suæ passionis offerimus, toties 
nobis ad absolutionem nostram passionem illius reparamus.</span>”</note> who “is entire 
in the single portions” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.15">in singulis portionibus totus est</span>), was repeated for our 
atonement. Yet even here the last word was not yet uttered, transubstantiation was 
not yet evolved. Indeed, we find, accompanying the above, a view of the Lord’s Supper, 
which lays stress on our presenting ourselves to God as the victim (the host), in 
yielding ourselves to him, practising love, rendering daily the sacrifice of tears, 
despising the world, and—daily offering the <i>host</i> of the body and blood of Christ.<note n="600" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.16">See Dial. IV. 58, 59. Gregory already laid great stress on the 
frequency of masses. He also approved of their use to avert temporal sufferings. 
He tells with approval of a woman having delivered her husband from prison by their 
means, and he sees in them generally the remedy against all torments in this world 
and in purgatory. Only to eternal blessedness the mass does not apply.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p8">What has been left here of Augustinianism? All the popular Catholic 
elements which Augustine thrust aside and in part remodelled have returned with 
doubled strength! The moral and legal view has triumphed over the religious. What 
we see aimed at in Cyprian’s work, De opere et eleemosynis, now dominates the whole 
religious conception, and the uncertainty left by Augustine as to the notion of 
God, <i>because his ideas regarding God in Christ were only vague</i>, has here become 
a source of injury traversing the whole system of religion. For what does Gregory 
know of God? <i>That, being omnipotent, he has an inscrutable will</i>;<note n="601" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p8.1">That is the impression that was preserved of Augustine’s doctrine 
of predestination.</note> <i>being the requiter, 
he leaves no sin unpunished; and that because he is beneficent, he has created an 
immense multitude of institutions for conveying grace, whose use enables the free 
will to escape sin’s penalties, and to exhibit merits to God the rewarder</i>. That is Gregory’s notion of God, and it is 

<pb n="271" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-Page_271" />the specific conception held by the Roman Catholic Church: Christ 
as a person is forgotten. He is a great name in dogmatics, <i>i.e.</i>, at the relative 
place; but the fundamental questions of salvation are not answered by reference 
to him, and in life the baptised has to depend on “means” which exist partly alongside, 
partly independently of him, or merely bear his badge. From this standpoint is explained 
the whole structure of Gregory’s theory of religion, which once more sets up 
<i>fear</i><note n="602" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p8.2">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p8.3">Deus terrores incutit</span>”—often.</note> 
and <i>hope</i> instead of <i>faith</i> and <i>love</i>, and for the grace of God in Christ substitutes 
not an improved, but merely a more complicated doctrine of merit. And yet Augustine 
could not have complained of this displacement of his ideas; for he had left standing, 
nay, had himself admitted into his system, all the main lines of this theory of 
religion. Even the manifest and grave externalisation of sin, the direction that 
we must be ever bathed in tears, while at the same time zealous and watchful to 
escape the penalties of sin, the perversion of the notion of God and sin, as if 
God’s sole concern was to be <i>satisfied</i>, since he was the requiter—all these thoughts 
have their points of contact in the range of Augustine’s conceptions.<note n="603" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p8.4">The term “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p8.5">tutius</span>,” and the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p8.6">via tutior</span> already play a great 
part in Gregory’s writings; see <i>e.g.</i>, Dial. IV. 58: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p8.7">Pensandum est, quod
<i>tutior</i> sit via, ut bonum quod quisque post mortem suam sperat agi per alios, agit ipse 
dum vivit per se.</span>” Accordingly that is only <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p8.8">tutius</span>, and not a self-evident duty.</note> The darkest 
spot in mediæval piety, the fact that it commanded constant contrition, while at 
the same time it incited the penitent to make <i>calculations</i> which deadened the moral 
nerve and changed regret for sin into dread of punishment—this source of evil, which 
makes religious morality worse than non-religious, was from this time perpetuated 
in the Catholic Church of the West.<note n="604" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p8.9">Gregory also expressly forbids anyone to be certain of his salvation; 
for this he could, indeed, appeal to Augustine. His letter to the Empress Gregoria’s 
lady of the bed-chamber is most instructive (V. 25). This poor woman wished to have 
assurance of her salvation, and had written the Pope that she would ply him with 
letters until he should write that he knew by a special revelation that her sins 
were forgiven. What an evangelical impulse in <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p8.10">A.D.</span> 596! The Pope replied, first, that 
he was unworthy of a special revelation; secondly, that she should not be certain 
of forgiveness until, the last day of her life having come, she should no longer 
be in a position to deplore her sins. Till then she must continue to fear; for 
certainty is the parent of indolence; she must not strive to obtain it lest she 
go to sleep. “Let thy soul tremble for a little while just now, that it may afterwards 
enjoy unending delight.”</note></p>

<pb n="272" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-Page_272" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p9">But in the case of Gregory himself this system of religion is 
traversed by many other ideas gained from the Gospel and Augustine. He could speak 
eloquently of the impression made by the person of Christ, and describe the inner 
change produced by the Divine Word<note n="605" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p9.1">Divinus sermo. The phrase “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p9.2">verbum fidei</span>” is also very common.</note> in such a way as to make us feel that he is 
not reproducing a lesson he has learnt from others, but is speaking from his own 
experience. “Through the sacred oracles we are quickened by the gift of the Spirit, 
that we may reject works that bring death; the Spirit enters, when God touches the 
mind of the reader in different ways and orders.”<note n="606" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p9.3">Ezech. I., h. 7. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p9.4">Per sacra eloquia dono spiritus vivificamur, 
ut mortifera a nobis opera repellamus; spiritus vadit, cum legentis animum diversis 
modis et ordinibus tangit deus.</span>”</note> The Spirit of God works on the 
inner nature through the Word. Thus, many of Augustine’s best thoughts are reproduced 
in Gregory’s writings.<note n="607" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p9.5">Gregory’s veracity, indeed, is not altogether above suspicion. 
His miraculous tales are often not ingenuous, but calculated; read <i>e.g.</i>, Ep. IV. 
30. His propaganda for the Church did not shrink from doubtful means. The Jews 
on papal properties were to be influenced to accept Christianity by the remission 
of taxes. Even if their own conversion was not sincere, their children would be 
good Catholics (Ep. V. 8). Yet Gregory has expressed himself very distinctly against 
forcible conversions (Ep. I. 47).</note> Again, in his Dogmatics he was not a sacerdotalist. If, 
as is undeniable, he gave an impetus to the further identification of the empirical 
Church with <i>the</i> Church, if all his teaching as to the imputed merit of saints, oblations, 
masses, penance, purgatory, etc., could not but benefit the sacerdotal Church, and 
favour the complete subjection of poor souls to its power, if, finally, his ecclesiastical 
policy was adapted to raise the Church, with the Pope at its head, to a supremacy 
that limited and gave its blessing and sanction to every other power, yet his dogmatic 
was by no means mere ecclesiasticism. We wonder, rather, that he has nowhere drawn 
the last, and apparently so obvious consequences,<note n="608" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p9.6">Besides, he by no means sought to introduce the usages of the 
Roman Church by tyrannical force, but rather directed Augustine, the missionary, 
to adopt what good he found in other national Churches; see Ep. XI. 64. On the 
other hand, the bewildering identification of Peter and the Pope made a further 
advance in the hands of Gregory. He means the Pope when he says: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p9.7">s. ecclesia 
in apostolorum principis soliditate firmata est.</span>” And he declares (Ep. IX. 12): 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p9.8">de Constantinopolitana ecclesia quod dicunt, quis eam dubitet sedi apostolica; 
esse subjectam</span>;” see also the fine passage Ep. IX. 59: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p9.9">Si qua culpa in episcopis 
invenitur, nescic quis Petri successori subjectus non sit; cum vero culpa non exigit, 
omnes secundum rationem humilitatis æquales sunt.</span>”</note> in other 

<pb n="273" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-Page_273" />words, that he did not rigidly concentrate the whole immense apparatus 
in the hand of the priest, and give the latter the <i>guidance</i> of every single soul. 
Already this had been frequently done in practice; but the thought still predominated 
that every baptised person was alone responsible for himself, and had to go <i>his 
own way</i> in the sight of God and within the Church, by aid of penance and forgiveness. 
It was reserved for the mediæval development first to set up <i>dogmatically</i> the demand 
that the penitent, <i>i.e.</i>, every Christian from baptism to death, should 
depend wholly on the guidance of the priest.<note n="609" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p9.10">Gregory’s extensive correspondence shows how far even at this 
time strictly theological questions had come to be eclipsed by practical ones as 
to pastoral supervision and education by means of the cultus and church order. 
On Gregory’s importance in connection with the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-p9.11">cultus</span>, see Duchesne’s excellent 
work, Orig. du culte chrétien (1888), esp. p. 153 sq.</note></p>

<pb n="274" id="ii.ii.i.v.iii-Page_274" />

</div5></div4>

          <div4 title="Chapter VI. History of Dogma in the Period of the Carlovingian Renaissance." progress="82.64%" id="ii.ii.i.vi" prev="ii.ii.i.v.iii" next="ii.ii.i.vi.i">
<h2 id="ii.ii.i.vi-p0.1">CHAPTER VI.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii.i.vi-p0.2">HISTORY OF DOGMA IN THE PERIOD OF THE CARLOVINGIAN RENAISSANCE.</h3>

            <div5 title="Introduction" progress="82.65%" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i" prev="ii.ii.i.vi" next="ii.ii.i.vi.ii">
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p1"><span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p1.1">Among</span> the young uncivilised peoples, all ecclesiastical institutions 
occupied a still more prominent place than had been given them even by the development 
of the Church in the Roman Empire. The philosophical and theological capital of 
antiquity, already handed down in part in compendia, was propagated in new abridgements 
(Isidore of Seville, Bede, Rabanus, etc.). John Scotus the unique excepted,<note n="610" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p1.2">Johannes Scotus Erigena’s system (chief work: De divisione 
nature, see Migne CXXII.; Christlieb 1860, Huber 1861, see Ritter and Baur), does 
not belong to the history of dogma in the West, for it is an entirely free, independent 
reproduction of the Neoplatonic (pantheistic) type of thought, as represented by 
the Areopagite and especially “the divine philosopher Maximus Confessor,” whom 
Scotus had read. Augustine also undoubtedly influenced him; but he has not brought 
his speculation any nearer Christianity. The most learned and perhaps also the wisest 
man of his age, he maintained the complete identity of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p1.3">religio vera</span> and <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p1.4">philosophia 
vera</span>, and thus restored to its central place the fundamental thought of ancient 
philosophy. But to him, only nominally conceding a place to authority beside reason, 
the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p1.5">philosophia vera</span> was that monism of view in which the knowledge of nature and 
that of God coincide, thought and being in that case also coinciding. (Everything 
is nature, and finally indeed, “nature which does not create and is not created,” 
and the notion of being existing in the human mind is the substance of being itself: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p1.6">intellectus rerum veraciter ipsæ res sunt.</span>”) Acosmic idealism is carried by Scotus 
(as by Stephan bar Sudaili) to the point at which even deity disappears in the intellect 
of man. All agreements with Church doctrines rest with Scotus on accommodation; 
they do not spring, however, from perplexity, but from the clear insight that wrappings 
must exist. In reality, even the living movement of nature itself is only an appearance. 
Without influence, indeed regarded with suspicion in his own time, he did not afterwards 
become the instructor of the West, though Western mystics have learnt much from 
him. He was too much of a Greek. In love and power of systematic construction he 
was phenomenal, and speculative philosophers rightly revere him as a master.</note> no 
one was now able to probe that intellectual world to its ultimate ideas and perceptions, 

<pb n="275" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-Page_275" />and make it part of their own spiritual experience.<note n="611" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p1.7">It is, on the other hand, wonderful with what strength of memory 
and intellect men like Alcuin and Paulinus of Aquileia familiarised themselves with 
the separate lines of Augustine’s thought. Alcuin also lived a life of Augustinian 
piety.</note> To the historian 
of <i>civilisation</i> everything in the epoch is interesting; in the Carlovingian age, 
the foundations were laid for the developments of the Middle Ages; but to the historian 
of <i>dogma</i>, if we are to consider not the appropriation of familiar material, but 
the <i>advance</i> of evolution, that period does not offer much.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p2">The Carlovingian epoch was a great, and in many respects an unsuccessful, 
essay at a renaissance of antiquity. It was not the product of the slow natural 
evolution of the Germano-Roman peoples, but Charlemagne and his circle sought to 
gain by storm a higher culture for the Frankish Empire, by a frequently forced return 
to antiquity, or by the establishment in their midst of Byzantine culture. Antiquity 
was still a living thing in Constantinople. Springer has shown, in dealing with 
the history of art, that the Carlovingian school is to be regarded as the after-bloom 
of ancient, and not as the beginning of mediæval, art; and this applies also to 
theological and philosophical efforts. <i>The Carlovingian period marks the epoch-making 
beginnings in the history of institutions</i>;<note n="612" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p2.1">See Hatch: An introductory lecture on the study of ecclesiastical 
history, 1885.</note> i<i>n the history of spiritual 1ife it 
is an appendix to that of the ancient world</i>. Therefore the history of dogma in the 
Middle Ages begins, strictly speaking, with the age of Clugny.<note n="613" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p2.2">On the history of dogma in the Carlovingian age, see Schwane, 
Dogmengesch. der mittleren Zeit. 1882; Bach, Dogmengesch. des Mittelalters I. Th. 
1873, Thomasius-Seeberg, Dogmengesch. II. 1, 1888: Reuter, Gesch. der relig. Aufklärung 
im Mittelalter, 1875, I. pp. 1-64. The last book discusses the efforts to promote 
culture. Cf. also Göbl, Gesch. der Katechese im Abendland 1880, and Spiess, Gesch. 
des Unterrichtswesens in Deutschland von den ältesten Zeiten bis zur Mitte des 13 
Jahrhunderts, 1885. Further the histories of the German Church by Rettberg and Hauck. 
On “popular theology” among Anglo-Saxons, Saxons, and Franks, see Bach, l.c. I., p. 81 ff.</note> It 
is also useless to discuss, in connection with this branch of study, the 
so-called popular forms of German Christianity found in poetical and prose 
fragments. For, firstly, their popular character is very limited; secondly, 
popular Christianity has hardly exercised any influence 

<pb n="276" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-Page_276" />at all on institutions, not to speak of dogma. He who wished 
to reach a higher theological culture, read Augustine and Gregory, Gregory and Augustine, 
and he felt himself to be merely a disciple in relation to these and the other Latin 
Fathers, having still to learn the lessons delivered to him.<note n="614" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p2.3">John Scotus forms an exception, and so also does, in some sense, 
Fredegis of Tours, so far as the latter took an independent view of the ominous 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p2.4">nihil</span>” presented by Augustinian metaphysics. Ahner has, however, shown in his Dissertation 
on Fredegis and his letter “De nihilo et tenebris” (1878) that this work has been 
over-estimated by earlier scholars.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p3">At that time many of the clergy were undoubtedly keenly desirous 
of culture; to see this we have only to look at the manuscripts preserved from the 
eighth and ninth centuries.<note n="615" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p3.1">Our gratitude is due to Schrörs for having given in his monograph 
on Hinkmar (1884), pp. 166-174, an account of the ancient works read or quoted by 
the great Bishop. What an amount of learning and reading is evident from this comparison, 
and yet Hinkmar was by no means the greatest scholar. It is also interesting to 
notice that Hinkmar held strictly to the edict of Gelasius.</note> Nor must we overlook the fact that a small number of 
scholars went further than those belonging to the period <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p3.2">A.D.</span> 450-650, that they 
advanced beyond Isidore and Gregory to Augustine himself, saw through the emasculation 
of religion and its perversion into a ceremonial service and belief in miracle, 
and returned to the spiritual teaching of Augustine.<note n="616" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p3.3">A greater interest in Dialectics was also shown by many teachers 
of the Carlovingian period than by earlier theologians. Compare Alcuin’s work, De 
fide trinitatis, which also displays a valiant effort to reach systematic unity 
in theological thought. Fredegis, Alcuin’s <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p3.4">discipulus dulcissimus</span>, was also reproved 
by Agobard as a “philosopher” for his preference for dialectics, the syllogism, 
and vexed questions. (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p3.5">Invenietis nobilitatem divini eloquii non secundum vestram 
assertionem more philosophorum in tumore et pompa esse verborum</span>” Agobardi lib. c. 
object. Fredegisi abb.) Yet his teaching as to <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p3.6">auctoritas</span> and <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p3.7">ratio</span> was not different 
from Augustine’s; but distrust was caused by the earnest attempt, on the basis 
of authority, to use reason in dealing with dogma. In the dispute between Agobard 
and Fredegis many controversial questions emerged which would have become important 
if the opponents had really developed them.</note> But the lofty figure of the 
African Bishop set bounds to any further advance. The best looked up to him, but 
none saw past him, not even Alcuin and Agobard, though the latter has also studied 
Tertullian.<note n="617" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p3.8">On Alcuin, see Werner’s monograph (1881). Radbert had also read 
Tertullian.</note> It is very attractive to study, in connection with Church history, 
the energetic efforts of the Carlovingian Augustinians, 

<pb n="277" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-Page_277" />to observe their attempts, following but surpassing the 
great Emperor, to purify the traditional form of religion, and to narrow the range 
of a stupid awe of the mysteries and of a half-heathen superstition. But it would 
merely lead to confusion in the history of dogma if we were to try to examine these 
attempts.<note n="618" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p3.9">The conditions which heralded the Carlovingian Renaissance consisted 
in the political position of the Frankish Empire, the flourishing of theological 
studies among the Anglo-Saxons (Bede), the ecclesiastical activity of Boniface on 
the Continent, and the partly new, partly revived, relations of the Empire to Rome 
and Constantinople. The fact that elements of culture from England, Rome, Lombardy, 
and finally also the East converged at Charlemagne’s Court, and found so energetic 
a Mæcenas in the king, made possible the renaissance, which then continued to exist 
under Louis the Pious, and at the Court of Charles the Bald. We cannot over-estimate 
the contribution made by Constantinople. We need only recall the works of the Pseudo-Dionysius, 
Maximus, and John of Damascus, which at that time had reached the Frankish Kingdom. 
Not only John Scotus, but <i>e.g.</i>, Hinkmar, read or quoted the Pseudo-Dionysius. Some 
knowledge of Greek was possessed by a few Anglo-Saxons from the days of Archbishop 
Theodore of Tarsus in Canterbury; but they were to a much greater extent teachers 
of Augustinianism; yet not in the Christological question (see under). It was in 
Augustine along with the Areopagite that the mediæval mysticism of the West—and 
also Scotus—found its source; for it is very one-sided to make the latter alone 
responsible for mysticism. The Franks’ love of culture received its greatest strength 
from the acquisition of the Crown of Imperial Rome, <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p3.10">A.D.</span> 800. What had formerly 
been a voluntary aspiration now assumed the appearance of a duty and obligation; 
for the king-emperor of the Franks and Romans was the successor of Augustine and 
Constantine. But how rapidly all this blossom withered! Walafrid writes truly in 
the prologue to Einhard’s Life of Kaiser Karl: “When King Karl assembled wise 
men, he filled with light, kindled by God, the mist-shrouded, and so to speak almost 
entirely dark, expanse of the kingdom entrusted to him by God, by the new radiance 
of all science such as till then had been in part wholly unknown to these barbarians. 
But now, since these studies once more relapse into their opposite, the light of 
wisdom, which finds few who love it, becomes ever rarer.”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p4">The transactions and determining events important to the history 
of dogma in our epoch divide into the following groups. 1. Controversies as to Byzantine 
and Roman Christology contrasted with that of Augustine and the West, and between 
the Gregorian system of doctrine and Augustine’s theory of predestination.<note n="619" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p4.1">In these conflicts the controversy as to Augustine is represented. 
See also the dispute as to the Lord’s Supper.</note> 2. 
Disputes shared in by Rome against the East regarding the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p4.2">filioque</span>, and against Rome and the East about 

<pb n="278" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-Page_278" />images.<note n="620" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p4.3">These controversies are of universal interest in Church history.</note> 3. The development of the practice and theory of the 
Mass and of penance.<note n="621" id="ii.ii.i.vi.i-p4.4">In this development the dogmatic interest of the Carlovingians 
was alone really acute, leading to new definitions, if not at once expressed in 
strictly dogmatic forms. To this subject also belongs the doctrine of the saints 
(Mary), relics, and indulgences.</note></p>

</div5>

            <div5 title="1(a). The Adoptian Controversy." progress="83.92%" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii" prev="ii.ii.i.vi.i" next="ii.ii.i.vi.iii">
<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p1">I. (<i>a</i>.) <i>The Adoptian Controversy</i>.<note n="622" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p1.1">See Bach, l.c. Walch, Ketzerhistorie, Vol. IX.; Hefele, Concil. 
Gesch. III.,<sup>2</sup> p. 642 ff. (628 ff.); Helfferrich, D. westgothische Arianismus u. 
die spanische Ketzergeschichte 1860; Gams, Kirchengesch. Spaniens, Vol. II.; Dorner, 
Entwickel. Gesch. Vol. II.; Hauck, K.-Gesch. Deutschlands, Vol. II., p. 256; Opp. 
Alcuini ed. Froben; Mansi, T. XII., XIII.; Migne, T. XCVI.-CI.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p2">After the Western Christological formula of the two natures had 
been forced on the East at the fourth Council, the latter had at the fifth Council 
given the formula a Cyrillian interpretation, which it confirmed by condemning the 
Three Chapters. Since the Roman Bishop had to accede to the new definition, which 
was regarded in the West as a revolt from that of Chalcedon, a schism took place 
in Upper Italy, which was only got over with difficulty, extending into the seventh 
century, and damaging the Pope’s prestige in the West. The Monothelite controversies 
brought the schism to an end,<note n="623" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p2.1">Yet not yet everywhere.</note> and the sixth Council restored the formula of Chalcedon 
in the new version .af the problem—the question as to the will in Christ. But men 
were far from drawing the consequences of the formula in the East, or in Rome itself. 
Mysticism, which taught the complete and inseparable union of the divine and human, 
and celebrated its triumph in all the ritual institutions of the Church, had long 
overgrown the intractable dogmatic formula and stifled its influence. But the case 
was different with many Western Bishops, so long as they had not yet been reached 
by Greek mysticism, and still were under the influence of the ancient Western tradition, 
especially Augustine. They held the Christological theory that the Holy Trinity 
had effected the Incarnation by the second Person of the Godhead, the Son, selecting 
a man (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p2.2">homo</span>) in virtue of eternal election—without antecedent 

<pb n="279" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_279" />merits on the part of the man—by uniting with him to form a personal 
unity, and by thus adopting him to perfect sonship.<note n="624" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p2.3">See Augustine’s Christology above, p. 127 ff. The idea of the 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p2.4">adoptio</span> of the man Jesus, or human nature, also occurs in Tertullian, Novatian, 
Marius Victorinus, and Hilary.</note> This scheme is distinguished 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p2.5">toto coelo</span> from the Greek one (received in Rome) of the fifth Council, even if—as 
happened—the whole of human nature was also understood by the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p2.6">homo</span>. For, according 
to the prevailing Greek conception, the God-Logos; in the moment of the Incarnation, 
so <i>assumed</i> human nature and received it into the unity of his being (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p2.7">ἰδιοποιεῖν</span>), 
that it participated completely in the dignity, and accordingly in the <i>sonship</i>, 
of the Son, the incarnate Logos thus being in every respect as much the <i>one real</i> 
Son of God as the pre-existent. To hold Jesus Christ as Son of Man to be merely 
the <i>adopted</i> Son of God destroyed, according to Greek ideas, the whole mystery of 
the Incarnation, and took the Church back to the abyss of Nestorianism. Conversely, 
it was possible for one who took his stand on Augustinian Christology to feel that 
the contention that the Son of Man was as essentially Son of God as the Logos, was 
a relapse into <i>Docetism</i> or even <i>Pantheism</i>—the fusion of divine and human. The great 
claim of Cyril’s conception consisted in its maintenance of the perfect <i>unity</i> of 
the Redeemer’s personality,<note n="625" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p2.8">So far as the retention of this is the condition of understanding 
Jesus Christ, the Greek conception is superior to the Adoptian.</note> the justification of the other in its adherence to 
Christ’s real humanity. This humanity was to the opposite party in truth only a 
<i>theorem</i>, whose avowal permitted them to deify <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p2.9">in concreto</span> everything human in Christ,<note n="626" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p2.10">The defenders of the anti-Adoptian Christology (Alcuin’s) have 
not latered their tactics at the present day. Thus Bach says (l.c. I., p. 109 ff.): 
“The Adoptians had no presentiment of that which the (Greek) Fathers call the 
<i>pneumatic</i> quality of Christ’s flesh. Christ’s body is to them that of common human 
nature in <i>every respect</i>. In this kenotic (!!) we have the basis of Adoptian dualism. 
. . . Felix, like Elipandus, does not understand the <i>pneumatic</i> human nature in Christ.” 
If these words suggest any meaning at all, they show that the modern historian of 
dogma is as honest a Docetic as the orthodox after Justinian’s heart.</note> 
while the Adoptians were only able to postulate the unity of the Son of God and 
Son of Man.<note n="627" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p2.11">The case is precisely the same as in Christological conflicts 
generally from the days of Apollinaris. There is right and wrong on both sides, but 
after all on neither, because the conception of a divine nature in Christ leads 
either to Docetism or the double personality. All speculations that seek to escape 
these consequences can display at most their good intentions.</note></p>

<pb n="280" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_280" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p3">It is the old antagonism of Monophysitism and Nestorianism, toned 
down, indeed, in phraseology, but not lessened in substance—how could it be lessened? It is not wonderful that it broke out once more after the sixth Council, and that 
in connection with the term “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p3.1">adoptio</span>.” It is only surprising that it arose at the 
outskirts of Christendom; and that the controversy occasioned by it in the Church 
was so rapidly and thoroughly quieted. If we reflect that Augustine had unhesitatingly 
taught that Christ, on his human side, was the adopted Son of God and the supreme 
example of prevenient free grace (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p3.2">gratia gratis data præveniens</span>), that he was read 
everywhere, that many passages in the Western Fathers gave evidence of Adoptianism,<note n="628" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p3.3">This was bluntly asserted by Marius Victorinus (adv. Arium I.) 
to whom is entirely due the Augustinian view of Christology <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p3.4">sub specie prædestinationis</span>.</note> 
and that even Isidore of Seville had written without being questioned: “he is 
called sole-begotten from the excellence of his divinity, because he is without 
brothers, first-begotten <i>on account of the assumption of a man, in which act he 
has deigned to have brothers by the adoption of grace</i>, with regard to whom he should 
be the first-begotten,”<note n="629" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p3.5">Migne, CI., p. 1322 sq.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p3.6">Unigenitus vocatur secundum divinitatis 
excellentiam, quia sine fratribus, primogenitus secundum susceptionem hominis, in 
qua per adoptionem gratiæ fratres habere dignatus est, de quibus esset primogenitus.</span>”</note> we are seized with astonishment at 
the secret, energetic counter-action of the Christological mysticism of Cyril 
and the Areopagite. It captivated thoughtful and superstitious Christians in 
Rome, and thence in England, Upper Italy, and France. It succeeded in doing so, 
because it was allied both with the philosophical speculation of the time and 
the superstitious craving for mysteries. Plato and Aristotle, as they were 
understood, were its evangelists, and, again, every celebration of the Lord’s 
Supper, yea, every relic, was a silent missionary for it. In this men 
experienced the identity of the heavenly and earthly; accordingly, that identity 
had to be recognised above all in Christ himself. Thus the Western and Augustinian Christology, 

<pb n="281" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_281" />with its last, and yet so significant, remnant of a historical 
view of Christ—<i>his subjection to divine grace</i>—was effaced, not by a conflict, but 
much more certainly by a silent revolution.<note n="630" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p3.7">Western Augustinian Christology, like Nestorianism, deserved 
its fall; for since it taught that the God-Logos existed behind the man Jesus who 
was supported by divine grace, the relation of the work of redemption to that <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p3.8">homo</span> 
was extremely uncertain. The result was a duplicity of view which could only produce 
confusion, and which had to come to an end, until the conception of faith should 
be thoroughly accepted, unhampered by pernicious speculations as to the two natures, that God himself was in the man Jesus.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4">But Augustinian Christology was advocated in Arabian Spain about 
<span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.1">A.D.</span> 780 by Elipandus, Metropolitan of Toledo, and soon afterwards in Frankish Spain 
by Felix, Bishop of Urgel; it being also supported by the Mozarabian liturgy.<note n="631" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.2">See the seven, though not equally valuable passages in Hefele, 
l.c., p. 650 f.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.3">adoptivi hominis passio</span>”—“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.4">adoptivi hominis non horruisti 
vestimentum</span>”—“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.5">salvator per adoptionem carnis sedem repetiit deitatis</span>,” etc.</note> 
They strongly emphasised the view that Christ was adopted as man, and the redeemed 
were accordingly, in the fullest sense, brothers of the man Jesus. There has been 
a good deal of argument as to how the two bishops, who, for the rest, had the approval 
of the majority of their colleagues in Spain, were influenced thus to emphasise 
the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.6">adoptio</span>. After what we have observed above we ought rather to ask why the other 
Western Bishops did not do the same. In any case, the hypothesis that this Adoptianism 
is to be explained from Ancient West Gothic Arianism<note n="632" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.7">So Helfferich, l.c.; also Hauck, R.-Encyklop I<sup>3</sup>., p. 185, leaves it open.</note> is still less tenable than 
its derivation from Arab influences.<note n="633" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.8">Gfrörer, K.-Gesch. III., p. 644 ff. Graf. Baudissin, Eulogius 
und Alvar 1872, p. 61 f. The traces cited of a connection between Elipandus and 
Felix with the Saracens are very slight; besides, the objections felt by the latter 
to the doctrine of the Trinity are not lessened by Adoptianism. Elipandus defended 
the doctrine with peculiar emphasis.</note> Nor do we obtain much enlightenment from the 
reference to the controversy which Elipandus had previously waged with a heretic 
named Migetius,<note n="634" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.9">Hefele, Op. cit., p. 628 ff.</note> since the doctrines ascribed to him do not seem to have been the 
reverse of Adoptianism, while the whole figure is obscure.<note n="635" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.10">Besides his enthusiasm for Rome, Migetius’ main heresy seems 
to have been that he conceived God strictly as a single person, and maintained 
that he had revealed himself in three persons, namely, David (Father?), Jesus, and 
Paul (the Holy Ghost?). Besides this “Sabellianism,” one might be tempted to discover 
“Priscillian” errors in him. But the slight information we possess (see Hadrian 
and Elipandus’ letters) do not warrant a confident decision.</note> All that is clear is that at that date the 


<pb n="282" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_282" />Spanish Church possessed no connection with Rome, that it rejected 
the alliance sought by Hadrian I., and, while relatively uninfluenced by the Roman 
and Byzantine Church tradition,<note n="636" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.11">This explains the uninterrupted prestige of Augustinian theology. Isidore of Seville, <i>e.g.</i>, felt it so strongly, that he even taught twofold predestination 
(Sentent. II. 6): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.12">gemina predestinatio . . . sive reproborum ad mortem.</span>”</note> was in a state of great confusion internally.<note n="637" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.13">The comparatively slight influence exerted by the great main 
current of Church development is also shown by the fact that the opposition of the 
Spaniard Vigilantius to saints and relics continued to influence Spain, as is evidenced, 
<i>e.g.</i>, by the attack made upon him by Faustus of Rhegium (see above, p. 244, note 
1). Paradoxical as it sounds, the veneration of these objects lay in the <i>van</i> of 
Church evolution, in so far as it was most closely connected with the development 
of Christology. Those who resisted this worship soon ceased to do so on evangelical 
grounds, but because ecclesiastically they were “laggards.” The dislike to relics 
and pictures, however, is as closely connected with the Adoptian theory, as their 
worship and the materialistic dogma of the Lord’s Supper are with the Christology 
of Cyril, Justinian, and Alcuin (see under). But even after Reccared passed over 
to Catholicism, the Spanish Church showed its disorderly state, not only in the 
persistent mingling of Pagan and Christian morals, and (in some circles) the continuance 
of certain Arian leanings, but still more in numerous heretical intrigues. To this 
class belong Priscillianism, degenerated into dualism, Migetius, that Marcus who 
rejuvenated Basilidianism, and above all the sect of Bonosians that held its ground 
in Spain—phenomena that were profoundly opposed to Catholicism, and prove how hard 
it was for the rising Roman Catholic Church in Spain to adopt the sentiments of 
Roman Catholicism. No other Western Church had at this date still to strive so keenly 
with powerful heresies as the Spanish. Hence is explained the growth in this Church, 
especially after contact with Islam, of the cold, determined fanaticism of its orthodoxy 
and persecution of heretics. Wherever it arises, this is a sign that men have forced 
themselves after severe sacrifices to submit to the sacred cause, and that they 
now seek to compensate themselves by making others do the same. As regards the sect 
of Bonosians in particular, their founder, Bonosus, Bishop of Sardica, advanced 
from a denial of Mary’s perpetual virginity to the doctrine of Photinus (see the 
Synod of Capua, <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.14">A.D.</span> 391; Ambrose’s letters, Siricius, and Innocent I., and Marius 
Mercator). Strange to say, he found adherents in South Gaul, and especially in Spain, 
up till into the eighth century; in Spain, as it appears, they were numerous; 
see the 2 Synod of Arles (443?) c. 17, Synod of Clichy (626) c. 5, Synod of Orleans 
(538) c. 31, Gennad. de vir. inl. 4, Avitus Vienn., Isidore de script. eccl. 20, 
de hær. 53. In the sixth century Justinian of Valentia opposed them in Spain, and 
in the seventh the Synod of Toledo (675), referred in 
the Symbol to the doctrine of the Bonosians that Christ had only 
existed after Mary bore him, and was merely a <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.15">filius adoptivus</span>, 
by confessing: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.16">hic etiam filius dei natura est filius, non adoptione.</span>” Naturally Elipandus and Felix 
were conjoined by their opponents with the Bonosians, but with the greatest injustice; 
they were rather their most implacable enemies, since they never denied that Christ 
as Son of God was <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.17">filius dei naturalis</span>. They even tried to hurl back the charge 
of Bonosianism at their enemies (Beatus and Eterius), an attempt, indeed, that could 
not succeed. It was at any rate prejudicial, seeing that men cling to catchwords, 
to place in the Toledan Symbol of 675 the words “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.18">non filius adoptione</span>,” although 
by them the Photinian error, which Elipandus himself “condemned to hell,” was exclusively 
meant. We may, indeed, say of Bonosianism, but not of Elipandus’ teaching, that 
its circulation in Spain is explained by the Arian leanings of the Western Goths; 
for not only in the Arianism of scholarly theologians, but still more in its popular 
form, there lurked an element of the doctrine of Paul of Samosata and Photinus.</note> 
It is further evident that Elipandus gladly seized the opportunity to extend the 
sphere of his metropolitan power to Asturia under the sure protection of the unbelievers. 
A dogmatic <i>Spanish</i> formula was 

<pb n="283" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_283" />welcome to him as a means of doing this. It is probable, finally, 
that Latin translations of Nestorian writings (<i>i.e.</i>, of Theodore of Mopsuestia) 
were read in Spain. This cannot, indeed, be proved; but there can be no doubt that 
<i>Felix of Urgel gave a Nestorian</i> (<i>Theodorian</i>) <i>development to Augustine’s Christology, 
and thus went beyond Augustine</i>, and it is on the other hand certain that from the 
sixth century Latin translations of works by Nestorian (and Syrian) writers were 
current in the West.<note n="638" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.19">Since the Three Chapter controversy. We have to remember, further, 
that Theodore’s commentary on Paul’s Epistles still exists in a Latin translation, 
and that the work of Junilius comes from a Syrian copy; see Neander’s Dogmengesch. 
II., p, 25 f., and Jacobi’s note there, p. 26 f. Möller (Art. Adoptianism in Herzog’s 
R.-E., 2nd Ed.) has stated, on the basis of Gam’s discoveries, a conjecture that 
is worth noting: “Perhaps we ought to regard the orthodox brethren in Cordova 
extolled by Elipandus (Er). ad Felic. in Alcuin’s letters, ep. 123), who provided 
him with scholarly material, and to whom Alcuin (ep. ad Leidrad. 141) supposes the 
evil originally to have been due, as Eastern Christians of Nestorian culture who 
had come in the train of the Arabs, and who, if they did not produce, supported 
the Adoptian tendency.” It is further important that Elipandus has not mentioned 
Nestorianism among the ancient heresies rejected by him.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p5">Elipandus was a loyal adherent to the Augustinian and Chalcedonian 
Christology; this is attested by his epistles; see also the two books written 
against him by Beatus and Eterius of Asturia, as well as Alcuin’s writings. He meant 
to maintain the unity of person throughout; but this unity did not, in his view, 
do away with the strict distinction of natures. The human nature remained human, 
being thence raised to the dignity of divinity, and for this reason he held the 
term “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p5.1">adoptio</span>” to be peculiarly fitting: “the son adoptive in his humanity but not in 

<pb n="284" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_284" />his divinity” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p5.2">filius adoptivus humanitate nequaquam divinitate</span>). 
Everyone in the West (even Alcuin) still spoke at that time of the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p5.3">assumtio hominis</span>, 
and not merely of the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p5.4">assumtio humanæ naturæ</span> (assumption of a man not of human nature). 
It was a correct inference that <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p5.5">assumtio hominis = adoptio hominis</span>. If the word 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p5.6">adoptio</span>” was not exactly common in the more ancient literature,<note n="639" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p5.7">Alcuin says too much when he 
exclaims (adv. Elip. IV. 2): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p5.8">Ubi latuit, ubi dormivit hoc nomen adoptionis vel nuncupationis de Christo?</span>” or 
<scripRef passage="Ep. 110" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p5.9">Ep. 110</scripRef>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p5.10">Novitas vocum in adoptione, nuncupatione, omnino fidelibus omnibus 
detestanda est.</span>”</note> the matter designated 
by it was correctly expressed in Augustine’s sense.<note n="640" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p5.11">Compare how also Facundus of Hermiane (pro defens. trium capp. 
p. 708, ed. Paris, 1616, II.) acknowledges that Christ accepted the “Sacrament 
of Adoption.”</note> The sonship of Christ was therefore 
twofold; as God he was son by race and nature (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p5.12">genere et natura</span>), as man by adoption 
and grace. Elipandus quoted texts in support of this, and inferred quite correctly 
that he who disputed the Redeemer’s <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p5.13">adoptio</span> had to deny the reality of his human 
nature, and consequently to suppose that Christ derived his humanity, which would 
be unlike ours, from the substance of the Father. Elipandus therefore designates 
his opponents Docetics or Eutychians.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p6">If we find that even he was interested really in Christ’s complete 
humanity <i>for his work’s sake</i>, the same fact shows much more clearly in the important 
case of Felix (see the writings directed against him by Paulinus and Alcuin). He 
has also left the God-Logos resting in the background; but his theory of religion 
deals with the second Adam in a way that had not been heard of in the Church since 
the days of Theodore. Since the Son of Man was actually a man, the whole stages 
of his humiliation were not voluntarily undertaken, but were necessary. It was only 
the resolve of the Son of God to adopt a man that was freely made. After this resolve 
was realised the Son of Man <i>had</i> to be a <i>servant, had</i> to be subject to the Father 
in everything, <i>had</i> to fulfil his will and not his own. Like all men he was only 
good so far as, and because, he was subject to the Father’s grace; he was not omniscient 
and omnipotent, but his wisdom and power were bounded by the limits imposed on humanity. 
He derived his life from the Father, and to him he also prayed for 

<pb n="285" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_285" />himself.<note n="641" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p6.1">See passages cited by Bach, Opp. cit., p. 110 ff.</note> Felix’s final interest consisted in the fact 
<i>that only thus can we be certain of our adoption</i>. He insisted very strongly on raising to 
the central place in the conception of redemption the thought that the adoption 
of believers is only certain if Christ adopted a man like other men, or <i>humanity</i>: 
we are only redeemed if Christ is our <i>oldest brother</i>. The assurance of the redemption 
of humanity rests, as with Augustine, on the sole-begotten (in the divine sphere) 
having united with himself the first-begotten (in the human) [“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p6.2">adoptivi cum adoptivo, 
servi cum servo, Christi cum Christo, deus inter deos</span>” ]. Christ, who as man was 
sacrificed for sakes, was the head of humanity, not by his divinity, but by his 
humanity. For this very reason the members are only certain of their adoption if 
the head is adopted.<note n="642" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p6.3">The clearest passages—Felix’s own words—occur in Agobard, lib. 
adv. Fel. 27-37.</note> If we are not dealing in Christ’s case with an adoption as 
in our own, the then Incarnation was enacted outside of our sphere, and is of no 
benefit to us. But Felix went a step farther. He did not, like Augustine, satisfy 
himself with stopping at the simple contention that the man (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p6.4">homo</span>) Christ was adopted 
in virtue of the prevenient grace of predestination, and with combining, by a mere 
assertion, this contention with the thesis of personal unity. On the contrary he 
rigidly separated the natures, and sought to form a clear idea of the way <i>in which 
the adoption was accomplished</i> (see the Antiochenes.)</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p7">As regards the first point, he applied the phrase “true and peculiar 
son” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p7.1">verus et proprius filius</span>) to the God-Logos alone, and did not shrink from 
the proposition “the son is believed one in two forms” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p7.2">duobus modis unus creditur 
filius</span>); he distinguished between “the one” and “the other” (<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p7.3">alter</span> and 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p7.4">alter</span>), 
“this one” and “that” (<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p7.5">ille</span> and <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p7.6">ille</span>), nay, he called the Son of Man “God by 
adoption” (<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p7.7">nuncupativus deus</span>: meaning that he became God). He speaks, like the 
Antiochenes, of a “dwelling” of God in man, of the man who is united (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p7.8">conjunctus; 
applicatus</span>) with deity, or bears deity. He has, indeed, compared the union of 
the two natures in Christ with the relation of soul and body; but the figure is still more inapt from his standpoint than 

<pb n="286" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_286" />from Augustine’s; for the community of attributes is to him not 
real, but nominal, and “we must by no means believe that the omnipotent divine Father, 
who is a spirit, begets the body from himself” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p7.9">nullo modo credendum est, ut omnipotens 
deus pater, qui spiritus est, de semetipso carnem generet</span>). The man Christ has two 
fathers, one natural (David), and the other by his adoption.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p8">With reference to the second point, Felix taught that the Son 
of Man underwent two births: he was born of the virgin—that was his natural birth, 
and of grace or <i>adoption in baptism</i>—his spiritual birth. Christ, accordingly, like 
all Christians, experienced a twofold birth. His spiritual birth, as indispensable 
for him as for the rest, was accomplished, as in every other case, in baptism; 
but in this instance also baptism was only the beginning. It was not completed till 
the Resurrection.<note n="643" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p8.1">Alcuin adv. Felic. II. 16 (Felix says): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p8.2">Christus qui est secundus 
Adam, accepit has geminas generationes, primam vid. quæ secundum carnem est, secundam 
vero spiritualem, quæ per adoptionem fit, idem redemptor noster secundum hominem 
complexus in semetipso continet: primam vid. quam suscepit ex virgine nascendo, 
secundam vero quam <i>initiavit</i> in lavacro a mortuis resurgendo.</span>”</note> As the Son of Man, therefore, was subject to the different stages 
of divine grace arising from his election, he was also originally, though sinless,<note n="644" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p8.3">Alcuin indeed does not believe that Felix was sincere in professing 
to hold the sinlessness of Christ, for, if he had been, he would not have spoken 
of a regeneration of Christ (l.c., c. 18).</note> 
the “old man” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p8.4">vetus homo</span>), and passed through the process of regeneration until 
he reached complete adoption—undergoing everything that and as we do. But we follow 
the Head, and it is only because he experienced this that he can be our redeemer 
and intercessor. For the rest, it is besides to be held that the <i>Son of God</i> also 
accepted human birth for himself, as in that case he is further to be conceived 
as sharing in all the acts of the Son of Man.<note n="645" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p8.5">Felix’s words in Agobard 33: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p8.6">Propter singularitatem personæ, 
in qua divinitas filii dei cum hurnanitate sua communes habeat actiones, qua ex 
causa aliquando ea quæ divina sunt referuntur ad humana, et ea quæ humana fiunt 
interdum adscribuntur ad divina, et hoc ordine aliquando dei filius in hominis filio 
filius hominis appellari dignatur et hominis filius in dei filio filius dei <i>nuncupatur</i>.</span>” 
The Nestorians, too, maintained such a double personality.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p9">Elipandus had given currency to his teaching in letters. His 

<pb n="287" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_287" />first opponents were the Abbot Beatus and the youthful Bishop 
Eterius. Their opposition inflamed the anger of the ageing Metropolitan, jealous 
of his orthodoxy. All who refused to see in the two natures more than one <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p9.1">filius 
proprius</span> he called “servants of Antichrist” (<span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p9.2">A.D.</span> 785). Those he attacked, however, 
did not keep silent, but exposed the heretical character of Adoptianism in an elaborate 
document; they also noted the fact that the controversy had already excited the 
Bishops of all Spain, and had extended into France.<note n="646" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p9.3">See the analysis of this writing in Bach, p. 116 ff. It follows 
Cyril. The old charge formerly made against the Nestorians is also urged against 
the Adoptians, that by making the Son of Man independent they expanded the Trinity 
into a Quaternity. A few western reminiscences are, however, not wanting, although 
the human nature is substantially conceived to be the impersonal <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p9.4">caro</span>; see <i>e.g.</i>, 
II. 68, where the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p9.5">filius secundum carnem</span> is named as mediator (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p9.6">reconciliati sumus 
per solum filium secundum carnem, sed non soli filio secundum divinitatem</span>”); also 
II. 40: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p9.7">dominus ac redemptor noster cum sancta ecclesia, quam redemit secundum 
carnem, una substantia est.</span>”</note> Hadrian I. entered into the 
dispute at this time. He could not but welcome the chance of proving to the Spanish 
Metropolitan, whose independence rendered him obnoxious, that he had fallen into 
the heresy of Nestorius, and that the Spanish Bishops were therefore bound to adhere to the teaching of 
Rome and the Fathers.<note n="647" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p9.8"><scripRef passage="Ep. 97" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p9.9">Ep. 97</scripRef> in the Cod. Carol. in Migne, T. CII., see analysis in 
Hefele III., p. 661 ff., which is also to be compared with what follows.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p10">Soon afterwards Felix of Urgel energetically championed the thesis 
laid down by Elipandus. Thereby the question at issue became important for the kingdom 
of the Franks. The Synod of Regensburg (792), whose transactions are unfortunately 
lost, was convened to deal with Adoptianism. Felix himself required to appear. He 
defended himself before Charlemagne,<note n="648" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p10.1">In the controversy the King proved that he felt fully his responsibility 
as a Christian ruler, and was at the same time thoroughly anxious to be just. He 
was really convinced by the propositions of his theologians. They extolled him highly 
as protector of the faith, as a David and a Solomon. Alcuin says of the King (adv. 
Elipand. I. 16): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p10.2">Catholicus in fide, rex in potestate, pontifex in prædicatione, 
judex in æquitate, philosophus in liberalibus studiis, inclytus in moribus (?) 
et omni honestate præcipuus.</span>” <scripRef passage="Ep. 100" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p10.3">Ep. 100</scripRef> ad dominum regem: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p10.4">hoc mirabile et speciale 
in te pietatis dei donum prædicamus, quod tanta devotione ecclesias Christi a perfidorum 
doctrinis intrinsecus purgare tuerique niteris, quanta forinsecus a vastatione paganorum 
defendere vel propagare conaris. <i>His duabus gladiis</i> vestram venerandam excellentiam 
dextra lævaque divina armavit potestas.</span>”</note> but is 

<pb n="288" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_288" />said to have ultimately recanted, since all the Bishops declared 
his teaching to be erroneous. The recantation is, indeed, supported by several 
witnesses, but is not placed beyond doubt, for we hear that Felix was sent to Rome, 
and was kept in prison by the Pope until he yielded to swear to an orthodox confession. 
He now returned to Spain (to his bishopric?) but soon renounced his forced recantation, 
and withdrew to Toledo in Saracen territory, in order to escape the censorship of 
the Franks. Alcuin’s attempt to recover for the Church its highly prized bishop 
by means of a very friendly letter that breathed Augustine’s spirit (<span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p10.5">A.D.</span> 793) perhaps 
crossed the effort made by the heads of the Adoptianists to maintain their teaching 
in the Church by an encyclical to the Bishops of the Frankish kingdom. and a letter 
to Charlemagne, which took the form of a remonstrance, and contained a petition 
for a new investigation. Elipandus always regarded the “sleek” Beatus as the chief 
enemy, who had instilled his poison into the Church and seduced the Bishops. He 
adjures the King to judge justly; to reinstate Felix, and be warned by Constantine’s 
revolt to Arianism. The heresy that through Beatus now threatened the whole Church 
was nothing less than the denial that Christ received his body from the Virgin. 
At the brilliant Synod of Frankfurt, Charlemagne, after reporting to the Pope, set 
on foot a new investigation (794). Learned bishops and theologians were summoned 
from all quarters. The assembly rejected Adoptianism in two Synodal deeds—the Italian 
Bishops under Paulinus of Aquileia voted separately. The same course was followed 
by a Synod assembled contemporaneously at Rome. All these resolutions were transmitted, 
along with a letter of his own, by Charlemagne to Elipandus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11">We are not interested in following the controversy further, for 
new phases did not appear. But we have the impression that Adoptianism made advances 
in Saracen Spain and the neighbouring province until about <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.1">A.D.</span> 799. Even the personal 
influence of famous doctors (Benedict of Aniane, Leidrad of Lyons) met at first 
with little success. But Frankish Spain could not resist the influence of the whole 
empire, and Felix himself was ultimately induced once more to recant at the 

<pb n="289" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_289" />Synod of Aachen (799). At this date, besides Paulinus,<note n="649" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.2">See on his polemics, Bach, p. 121 ff.</note> Alcuin was indefatigable in producing works, some of them extensive, 
against the heresy (Libell. adv. Felic. hair., IV. lib. adv. Elipandum, VII. lib. 
adv. Felic.). It is interesting to notice how this Anglo-Saxon, the disciple of 
Bede, was entirely dependent in his Christology on the Greeks, and had abandoned 
the Augustinian tradition. Augustine as well as Græco-Roman speculative theology 
had become domesticated in England through the Romanising of that country. But in 
those questions on which the Greeks had pronounced their views, they were ever regarded 
as the more honourable, reliable, and learned. They were the representatives of 
the sublime theology of the mystery of the Incarnation.<note n="650" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.3">This is true above all of Cyril.</note> The Latins were only after 
all to be considered in so far as they agreed with the Greeks. How great is the 
imposing prestige and power of an ancient culture, and how cogent is every “advance” 
that it experiences, even if that advance passes imperceptibly into a refinement 
which produces a new barbarianism! Alcuin’s arguments might have occurred just 
as well in the works of Cyril, Leontius, or John of Damascus, and they are sometimes 
actually to be found there word for word:—Christ is the personal God-Logos who 
assumed impersonal human nature, and fused it into the complete unity of his being. 
Accordingly, even apart from sin, Christ’s humanity was by no means like ours in 
all points, but was very different. Since it acquired all the attributes of deity, all 
human limitations shown in the life of Jesus were voluntarily accepted, in other 
words were due to accommodation, were pedagogic or illusory. Alcuin dissipates the 
records of the gospels as thoroughly as the Monophysite and Crypto-Monophysite Greeks. 
This form of piety had ceased to regard Christ in any sense as a human person; 
nay, it felt itself gravely hurt if it was told that it ought to suppose a really 
human consciousness in Christ. Not only was the dismemberment of the one Christ 
disowned as blasphemous, but still more the application to him of categories that 
were held to describe believers.<note n="651" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.4">See the analysis of Alcuin’s Christology in Bach, p. 128 ff. 
Alcuin seeks to show (1) that all the statements of Scripture and the Fathers regarding 
Christ have for their subject the concrete person in two natures; (2) that the 
notion of adoption occurs neither in Scripture nor the Fathers, and is thus novel 
and false; and (3) that the Adoptianist theory is inconsistent, and upsets the 
basis of faith. He tries to show that <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.5">adoptio</span>, if taken to mean anything different 
from <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.6">assumptio</span>, leads to heresy. Assumption is held to express the 
<i>natural relation</i> in which humanity is connected with deity by the Incarnation, and which is annulled 
by the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.7">adoptio</span> that designates a relation due to grace. Alcuin indeed also speaks 
(following Augustine) of grace having been in Christ, for it does not, like <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.8">adoptio</span>, 
exclude the natural relation of sonship. But his strongest argument consists in 
his explanation that passive adoption was impossible, because the Son of Man <i>did 
not exist at all</i> before he was actual Son of God. Neither he nor Paulinus supposes 
that the man Christ was a person before the God-man. He certainly possessed his 
personality from the first in the Son of God. Accordingly, if we think abstractly, 
we may not conceive of a man (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.9">homo</span>) Christ who existed before the Incarnation, but 
of human nature, which only became personal by its assumption, and was at once made 
an essential constituent of the person of the God-man. Therefore this nature, even 
apart from sin, was infinitely superior to and unlike ours. Therefore the doctrine 
of the Agnoetes, who had besides been already strongly assailed by Gregory I. in 
his letters, was to be condemned; and the servile form of the Son of God was in 
every respect worthy of adoration, because it was not necessary to his nature, but 
was at every point freely undertaken. Accordingly Christ required neither baptism 
nor adoption, and even as man was no ordinary creature, but always the God-man. 
“In spite of the assumption of human nature, the God-man retained sole property 
in the person of the Son.” Humanity was merely added like something impersonal to 
this unity of person of the Son of God, “and there remained the same property in 
two natures in the name of the Son that formerly existed in one substance.” But Alcuin adds very inaptly (c. Felic. II. 12): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.10">in adsumtione carnis a deo persona 
petit hominis, non natura</span>;” for he certainly did not assume that a “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.11">persona hominis</span>” 
had existed previously. We can only explain this lapse by supposing that Alcuin 
had not yet let Cyril’s Christology expunge from his mind every reminiscence of 
Augustine’s. Bach rightly remarks (p. 136 f.: against Donner) “that no opponent 
of the Adoptians imagined that personality was essential to the completeness of 
the human nature; (like Bach himself) they taught exactly the opposite.” Bach’s 
own explanation of the above passage, which is only intelligible as a lapse, is, 
for the rest, wholly incorrect. By <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.12">persona</span> he would understand “the person of man 
as such, of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.13">humanitas</span>, and not of the man Christ.”</note> In 

<pb n="290" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_290" />fact, we are correct in saying that faith in Christ as Redeemer 
had no interest in expounding broadly wherein Christ is like us.<note n="652" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.14">Epist. ad Carol. M.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.15">Quid enim prodest ecclesiæ dei Christum 
appellare adoptivum filium vel deum nuncupativum?</span></note> But the Adoptians 
had, consistently with this likeness, which they asserted, characterised him as 
<i>head</i> of the community, and demonstrated a way in which the man Christ could be apprehended 
as redeemer and intercessor.<note n="653" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.16">The explanations given by Felix as to the man Christ as <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.17">sacerdos, 
sacrificium, caput ecclesiæ</span> are Augustinian, and in part more precise than 
they occur in Augustine. The part played in the controversy by the thought of Christ 
as head of the Church is worthy of note. We are not prepared for it, if we start 
from the more ancient tradition. The greater emphasis laid on Christ as priest and 
sacrifice was already determined by the all-prevailing reference to the Mass.</note> But then, as now, 

<pb n="291" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_291" />no one who had once been initiated into the mysteries was influenced 
by this. He who has once but sipped the intoxicating cup of that mysticism, which 
promises to transform every worthless stone into gold, sees everywhere the mystery 
of deification, and then it is not easy for the watchman to recall the dreamer to 
life.<note n="654" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.18">Adoptianism, like Nestorianism, necessarily remained a half 
thing, because it did not correct this pseudo-Christian motive. This is the ultimate 
cause of its speedy death. Adoptianism and the Eucharistic Christ do not suit each 
other.</note> For this is the last motive of this speculation: <i>from the transformation 
of the impersonal human substance into the divine</i> (<i>in the case of Christ</i>) <i>to derive 
the divino-human means of ea joyment in this world</i>. Even in the instance of Beatus, 
the realistic conception of the Lord’s Supper turns out to be a decisive motive 
against Adoptianism,<note n="655" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.19">See Bach, p. 119 f. Beatus has pointed out, like Cyril, that 
the concrete unity of Christ’s person is shown most clearly in the fact that in 
the Lord’s Supper the whole Christ is adored, and that his flesh is the principle 
of eternal life. Bach (p. 120) has eloquently evolved as his own view the cause 
for which the opponents of the Adoptians ultimately contended. “Beatus and Eterius, 
in opposition to the externality of Elipandus, pointed with a profoundly realistic 
glance to the central significance of Christ in the collective ethical and sacramental 
constitution of Christianity, and the morally free life of humanity. The organic 
and <i>physical</i> relation of Christ to humanity, and the <i>physiology</i> of grace in its 
inner relation to human freedom, which has its living roots in the concrete God-man, 
are hereby indicated. A divided Christ cannot be a new <i>physical</i> ethical 
<i>ferment</i> of life to mankind.” This materialistic ghost unfortunately also announces its presence 
in Protestant Christianity.</note> and this motive can also be demonstrated in Alcuin’s works.<note n="656" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.20">With him and Paulinus, only indeed in unimportant hints, wherefore 
Each calls Paulinus “less profound and thorough” than Beatus. How the speculation 
reached the latter is not known.</note> Thus the Christological controversy is closely connected with the magical conceptions 
of the Lord’s Supper as the centre of Church doctrine and practice. It is all the 
more instructive that, as we shall see, <i>images</i> were not yet thought of, while the 
East had long had them in view, as well as the Lord’s Supper, in connection with 
its Crypto-Monophysite Christology. In this matter the Anglo-Saxon and Frankish 
Church still “lagged” behind its guide.</p>

<pb n="292" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_292" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p12">Felix secluded himself with Leidrad in Lyons. The re-conversion 
of the Frankish Adoptians now made great strides, and Felix himself had to exhort 
his congregation to abandon the error which he had formerly taught them. But he 
was by no means thoroughly convinced at heart, as is shown by papers found, after 
the death of the unfortunate Bishop, by Leidrad’s successor, Agobard. Agobard held 
it necessary to refute the dead Felix. If aggressive Adoptianism soon expired in 
the Frankish kingdom, it was revived by the daring dialectic of the eleventh and 
twelfth centuries as a doctrine of the schools,<note n="657" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p12.1">See Bach, II., p. 390 ff.</note> and it afterwards continued during 
all centuries of the Middle Ages, though without rousing more than a theological 
dispute. Little is known of how the “heresy” gradually died out in Saracen Spain. 
Even in the time of Elipandus it did not escape censure. It still had power to attract 
about <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p12.2">A.D.</span> 850;<note n="658" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p12.3">See the letters of Alvar, Bandissin, 1.c. Bach I., p. 146 ff.</note> but then there came times when it was necessarily worth more 
to Christian Spaniards to feel that they were in agreement with the whole Church 
than to defend the legitimacy of a distinctive position.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p13">The decisive result of the whole controversy was that the West 
set aside its own earlier Christological system, and—for the sake of the Lord’s 
Supper and the imposing tradition of the Greeks—thought like the latter <i>within the 
sphere of dogma</i>. Christ’s <i>unity</i> was maintained; but this unity absorbed his humanity, 
and removed far off the dread incarnate Son of God (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p13.1">dei filius incarnatus tremendus</span>). 
Strict dogmatic only permitted him to be approached in the Lord’s Supper. But that 
did not prevent the vision of the lowly Man of Sorrows continuing, still secretly 
at first, to make its way side by side with dogmatic theory, that vision that had 
dawned upon Augustine, and was in ever-increasing vividness to form the strength 
of piety in the future.</p>

</div5>

            <div5 title="I b. The Controversy as to Predestination." progress="88.38%" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii" prev="ii.ii.i.vi.ii" next="ii.ii.i.vi.iv">
<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p1">I. (<i>b</i>). <i>The Controversy as to Predestination</i>.<note n="659" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p1.1">Sources, collected by the Jansenist Maugin, Veterum auct. qui 
IX. sæc. de prædest. et gratia scripserunt, Paris 1650; see the works of 
Carlovingian theologians in the time of Charles the Bald, Mansi, T. XIV. and XV.; 
Gfrörer, Gesch. der Karol. Vol. I., and K.-Gesch., Vol. III. 2; Dümmlei, Gesch. 
des ostfränk. Reichs, Vol. I.; Hauck, K.-Gesch. Deutschlands, Vol. II.: Wiggers 
in the Ztschr. f. d. hist. Theol. 1859; Weizsäcker in the Jahrbb. f. deutsche Theol. 
1859; Hefele, Concil,-Gesch. IV<sup>2</sup>., p. 130 ff.; Bach, Op. cit. I., p. 219 ff; 
Reuter l.c. I., p. 43 ff; Borrasch, Der Mönch Gottschalk, 1868; Monographs on 
Hinkmar by v. Noorden and Schrörs; Freystedt, Der wissensch. Kampf im Prädest.-Streit 
des 9 Jahrh.; also, Der synodale Kampf im Prädest.-Streit des 9 Jahrh. (Ztschr. 
f. wissensch. Theol. Vol. 36, pp. 315-368; New Series, Vol. I., pp. 447-478), and 
Studien zu Gottschalk (Ztschr. f. K. Gesch., Vol XVIII., p. 1 ff.).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p2">The revival of theological science in the ninth century led 

<pb n="293" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-Page_293" />to a thorough study of Augustine. But the theology of Gregory 
I. had already accustomed men to combine the formulas of Augustinianism with the 
Pelagianism required by the system of the cultus. Hence a renewal of the controversy 
would hardly have taken place had not the monk Gottschalk of Orbais asserted the 
doctrine of predestination with as much energy as Augustine had done in his latest 
writings, and had he not been opposed by Hinkmar, whom his jealous colleagues would 
gladly have charged with heresy. It was not his use of Augustinian formulas that 
lifted Gottschalk out of the mass of theologians, and gave a startling effect to 
his confession. It was the fact that the doctrine of predestination had become the 
strength and support of his being after a misspent life. Here again it is palpable 
that words are not everything, that they remain a tinkling cymbal as long as they 
are not the expression of experience. Many joined and followed Gottschalk in speaking 
as he did at the time; but he alone was persecuted as a heretical teacher, because 
the opposition felt that he alone was dangerous to their Church system.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p3">Gottschalk’s teaching regarding predestination was not different, 
either in matter or form, from that of Augustine, Fulgentius, and Isidore;<note n="660" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p3.1">Gottschalk is especially dependent on Fulgentius. On Isidore’s 
doctrine of predestination, see Wiggers, Ztschr. f. d. hist. Theol. 1855; on Bede’s, 
l.c. 1857.</note> but it must also be said that he taught nothing but predestination. With the devotion, 
at first of resignation, and afterwards of fanaticism, he committed himself to the 
hands of God who does all things according to his good pleasure, and does nothing 
without having determined it irrevocably from the beginning. Predestination is the content of 

<pb n="294" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-Page_294" />the Gospel, is the object of faith. It is the truth—that twofold 
predestination to life and death, according to which eternal life is decreed for 
the good, and death for the sinner, in which, therefore, some are appointed to life, 
and the rest to death. Nothing is to be set aside that the Church elsewhere teaches, 
or that it does; but it is a revolt from the Gospel to obscure in the hearts of 
men the certainty of this eternal unchangeable dispensation of divine grace—for 
justice and punishment are also good. Until his death Gottschalk defended inflexibly 
this faith of his, in the living and original language of the convinced advocate.<note n="661" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p3.2">On Gottschalk’s life till the outbreak of the dispute, see Hefele, 
1.c. The Augustinian spirit, and Augustine’s language in the Confessio prolixior 
(Migne, CXXI., p. 349): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p3.3">Tui profecto sic semper indigent omnes electi tui, quo 
videlicet tibi de te solo semper valeant placere. Quemadmodum palmites indigent 
vite, quo fructum queant ferre, vel aër aut oculi luce, quo vel ille lucidus esse 
vel illi possint videre. . . . te igitur supplex invoco . . . ut largiaris indigentissimo 
mihi <i>per gratuitae gratiæ tuæ invictissimam virtutem, etc</i>.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p4">But what did the historical Christ, or the Christ of the sacramentally 
ordered Church, mean here? If the hidden God with his hidden will was a comfort 
to Gottschalk, then that comfort consisted in the assurance that this God had <i>also</i> 
predestinated some to life, and the assurance flowed from the economy which culminated 
in Christ. For from what other source was it known that eternal predestination also embraced the 
<i>pardon</i> of a section of mankind? The assurance of the individual gained 
nothing by this; but among the opposition also no one would have anything to do 
with certainty of salvation; the individual did not count for much to himself or 
others. Individualism was not yet developed. Christ accordingly was not in question. 
Even the resolute defender of predestination looked to him when he thought of election 
to life. But the system of the Sacraments, legal demands and works, which constituted 
the Church itself, tottered, as it must always totter, wherever religion is recalled 
from externality to the <i>inner life</i>. This recall was accomplished in a much more 
abstract way in the present instance than by Augustine. The most profound of the 
African’s expositions on liberating grace and the blessed necessity of goodness 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p4.1">beata necessitas boni</span>), which form the 

<pb n="295" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-Page_295" />background of the doctrine of predestination, do not tell strongly 
upon Gottschalk. Nor had the Frankish monk been able to appropriate the Neoplatonic 
speculation, that had been toned down or transferred to a wholly different sphere 
of ideas by Augustine’s teaching. And, again, he did not know the dialectic of the 
notion of time, which is inseparable from Augustine’s conception. Yet he was not 
unfamiliar with dialectics; indeed, if we may trust the accounts given us, he at 
first took pleasure in the problem on dialectical grounds; but the fire he played 
with afterwards mastered him. The subject matter itself became precious to him. 
It corresponded to his own mood, ever growing gloomier, and he championed it with 
the zeal of the missionary. It was not original sin, or sin that he regarded as 
the chief subject, but the unchangeableness and wisdom of God. He was a theologian 
in the narrowest sense of the term.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5">Gottschalk was first opposed by Rabanus in his letters to Noting 
and Eberard—shortly before <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5.1">A.D.</span> 848.<note n="662" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5.2">See Opp. Raban. in Migne, CXII., p. 1530 sq., Kunstmann, Rabanus Magnentius Maurus 1841.</note> He was accused of teaching that right faith 
and good works were of no avail to him who was not appointed to salvation, and that 
God forced men to sin and perdition (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5.3">invitum hominem facit peccare</span>).<note n="663" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5.4">The view of Rabanus himself, that great, pure, truly pious and 
unpolitical prince of the Church, was Semi-Pelagian.</note> Other opponents 
soon arose, and it was declared that he taught a predestination to sin. At the Council 
of Mainz (848) Rabanus got him condemned,<note n="664" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5.5">Fragment of a confession of Gottschalk laid before the Synod 
in Hinkmar, De prædest. 5, Migne, CXXV., p. 89 sq. (Hefele, p. 138): “gemina prædestinatio 
. . . similiter omnino omnes reprobos, qui damnabuntur propter ipsorum mala merita, 
incommutabilis deus per justum judicium suum incommutabiliter prædestinavit ad mortem merito sempiternam.”</note> and handed over, by command of King Lewis, 
to Hinkmar to whose province as monk he belonged.<note n="665" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5.6">Migne, CXII., p. 1574.</note> In his letter to Hinkmar, Rabanus 
declares a predestination as regards wickedness to be simply erroneous, and he is 
able to tell already of people, who, seduced by Gottschalk, gave up pious practices 

<pb n="296" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-Page_296" />because, forsooth, they were wholly useless.<note n="666" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5.7">Op. cit.</note> Hinkmar got the 
judgment against the “miserable monk” repeated at an imperial synodal diet at Chiersey 
(849). He was deposed from his office, scourged, and rendered harmless in prison.<note n="667" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5.8">Hincm. De prædest. 2; Migne, CXXV., p. 85; cf. Migne, CXXI, 
p. 1027.</note> Neither Rabanus nor Hinkmar seems at first to have formed as yet any idea of the 
difficulty of the whole question—caused by the authority of Augustine and other 
Fathers. Hinkmar contented himself with referring God’s prescience to good or evil, 
but predestination to goodness alone.<note n="668" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5.9">Hinkmar’s large works on the question in dispute were not written 
till several years later; (yet see the writing Ad reclusos et simplices, <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5.10">A.D.</span> 849-50; Gundlach in the Ztschr. 
für K.-Gesch., Vol. X., p. 258 ff.; Freystedt, l.c. p. 
320 ff., 358 ff.). The first in three books (856 and 857) was so extensive, that 
it was not transcribed, and so has perished (see Schrörs, p. 136 f. ). The second, 
De prædestinatione dei et libero arbitrio, was also prolix enough and very meaningless 
(written 859 to 860, Schrörs, p. 141 ff.). In the introduction to this work, the 
history of the sect of predestinationists, which is said to have risen even in St. 
Augustine’s lifetime, is described in a very unhistorical fashion. The sect has 
now revived, and its newer members adhere to Fulgentius, who never enjoyed a lofty 
prestige in the Church (c. 3, 8, 13). Hinkmar’s main proposition is that predestination 
to punishment embraces compulsion to commit sin. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5.11">Præscivit deus hominem ad pœnam.</span>” 
Accordingly there is only a predestination <i>of</i>, not <i>to</i>, punishment.</note> But the position of the case soon changed. 
Gottschalk composed two confessions, in which he stated his teaching, supporting 
it from Scripture and the Fathers,<note n="669" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5.12">Migne, CXXI., pp. 347-349: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5.13">Confiteor, deum omnipotentem et 
incommutabilem præscisse et prædestinasse angelos sanctos et homines electos ad 
vitam gratis æternam, et ipsum diabolum . . . cum ipsis quoque hominibus reprobis 
. . . propter præscita certissime ipsorum propria futura mala rnerita prædestinasse
<i>pariter</i> per justissimum judicium suum in mortem merito sempiternam.</span>” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5.14">Credo siquidem 
atque confiteor præscisse teante sæcula quæcunque erant futura, sive bona sive 
mala, prædestinasse vero tantummodo bona. Bona autem a te prædestinata bifariam 
sunt tuis a fidelibus indagata . . . <i>i.e</i>. in gratiæ beneficia et justitiæ simul 
judicia . . . Frustra electis prædestinasses vitam, nisi et illos prædestinasses 
ad ipsum. Sic etiam . . . omnibus quoque reprobis hominibus perennem merito prædestinasti 
pœnam, et eosdem similiter prædestinasti ad eam, quia nimirum sine causa et 
ipsis prædestinasses mortis perpetuæ pœnam, nisi et ipsos prædestinasses ad 
eam: non enim irent, nisi destinati, neque profecto destinarentur, nisi essent 
prædestinati.</span>” From Gottschalk’s standpoint both confessions are conciliatory.</note> and he also wrote essays in which he emphasised 
the particularism of Christ’s saving work,<note n="670" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5.15">Gottschalk frequently maintained that Christ did not die for 
the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5.16">reprobi</span>, though 
he taught a certain general redemption of all the baptised; see 
Hincm. De præd. 29, 34, 35; Migne, CXXV., p. 289 sq., 349 sq., 369 sq.</note> subordinating the latter strictly to 
the premundane decree of God. He also, in a letter to Amolo, gave 

<pb n="297" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-Page_297" />expression to the particularly objectionable principle “that baptism 
and the other sacraments were given in vain to those who perished after receiving 
them;” for “those of the number of the faithful who perish were never incorporated 
in Christ and the Church.”<note n="671" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5.17">Hefele, p. 169: “baptistum et alia sacramenta frustatorie 
eis dari, qui post eorum perceptionem pereunt;” for “qui ex numero fidelium pereunt, 
Christo et ecclesiæ nunquam fuerunt incorporati.”</note> But it was perceived in the more cultured South, apart 
from Mainz and Rheims, that it was not Gottschalk but his opponents who diverged 
from Augustine’s teaching. The best theologians ranged themselves on the side of 
the Confessor <i>e.g.</i>, Prudentius of Troyes, Ratramnus of Corbie, then also the learned 
and acute Lupus of Ferrières,<note n="672" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5.18">See Freystedt, <i>i.e.</i>, p. 329 ff.</note> the priest Servatus Lupus and Remigius of Lyons, 
for the most part disciples of Alcuin.<note n="673" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5.19">Bach (I., p. 232 ff.) has analysed and discussed the various 
writings of these men.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p6">There now began a lively theological controversy (849-50), which 
was not, however, violent enough to involve the rest of the Church and the Pope, 
and which was unspeakably unsatisfactory, because staunch Augustinians neither could 
nor would abandon the ruling ecclesiastical system, and had therefore to seek for 
compromises where Gottschalk’s results endangered it, and because the Frankish Semi-Pelagians 
soon saw that they would have to approximate their <i>phraseology</i> to Augustinianism. 
Among the writings in defence of Gottschalk there were accordingly many shades of 
opinion, but so were there also on the other side.<note n="674" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p6.1">Men at that time disputed about predestination, just as “positive” 
theologians to-day quarrel among themselves about the right of historical criticism. 
Some defend this right, others would restrict or abolish it; but even the former 
don’t really believe in it, since they take care not to carry out its conclusions.</note> Florus Magister, <i>e.g.</i>, advocated 
the twofold (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p6.2">gemina</span>) predestination, but yet opposed Gottschalk, since he rejected 
the thought of the irresistibleness of grace.<note n="675" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p6.3">Bach, I., p. 240.</note> Amolo of Lyons treated him in a friendly 
spirit; but no one else showed so emphatically that Gottschalk’s teaching did away 
with the historical redemption, the fruits of Christ’s death, and <i>sacramental </i>

<pb n="298" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-Page_298" /><i>grace</i>.<note n="676" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p6.4">Bach, I., p. 241 ff.</note> The only one who took up a consistent standpoint, 
and from it opposed the monk, was John Scotus. His teaching did not rest on Augustine’s 
doctrine of predestination but on the Neoplatonic and Augustinian ontology, which 
he developed boldly. According to this, evil and death were nothing. Unchangeable 
being had only one unchangeable will, namely itself, and it evolved itself alone. 
Everything else consisted in negation, was nothing actual, and bore this very not-being 
in itself as a punishment. Applying this to the question of predestination, it followed 
that those were right who would only admit one predestination.<note n="677" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p6.5">De divina prædest. Migne, CXXII., p. 355 sq. The Synods at 
Valencia and Langres (859) condemned the work, after Prudentius and Florus Magister 
had written against it.</note> But friend and foe 
felt, without seeing through the pantheism of Scotus, that this was a case of casting 
out the devil by the aid of Beelzebub (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p6.6">commentum diaboli</span>”). There was only one 
way out of the difficulty besides that given by Scotus. This was to give up altogether 
putting the question in the form of the predestination problem, to hold to the historical 
Christ, and to do justice to Augustine’s doctrine of grace by reducing the Church 
system to the experience of the new birth and faith. But no one discovered this 
expedient,<note n="678" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p6.7">Amolo came nearest it.</note> and so the whole controversy necessarily became a maze of insincerity, 
partly objective, partly conscious. Augustine’s authority, however, was so powerful 
that the result, if we may speak of such a thing, came nearer Gottschalk’s teaching 
in <i>words</i> than to the original utterances of Rabanus and his comrades (of whom Pardulus 
also was one). The latter sought to carry their distinction between prescience and 
predestination (as regards evil and punishment), and would therefore have nothing 
said of <i>persons</i> being predestined to punishment. When God foresaw evil, he predestined 
punishment for those who should not deserve to be redeemed by grace; room, accordingly, 
is left indirectly to free-will, although, so far as words go, the saved are saved 
solely in virtue of election. The artificial distinction here made (predestination 

<pb n="299" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-Page_299" />of life and of the good, prescience of the wicked, predestination 
of punishment) is apparently defensible, even on an Augustinian basis, since Hinkmar 
now spoke of a complete loss of freedom through Adam’s Fall. But the distinction 
was in truth meant to open a door for the entrance of Semi-Pelagianism. This doctrine 
was adopted at a new Synod of Chiersey (853) under Hinkmar’s leadership.<note n="679" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p6.8">The four chapters of Chiersey yielded more to Augustinianism 
than was consistent with truthfulness: I. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p6.9">Deus hominem sine peccato rectum cum libero arbitrio condidit et in paradiso posuit, 
quem in sanctitate justitiæ permanere 
voluit. Homo libero arbitrio male utens peccavit et cecidit, et factus est massa 
perditionis totius humani generis. Deus autem bonus et justus elegit ex eadem massa 
perditionis secundum præscientiam suam, quos per gratiam prædestinavit ad vitam, 
et vitam illis prædestinavit æternam. Ceteros autem, quos justitiæ judicio in massa 
perditionis reliquit, perituros præscivit, sed non ut perirent prædestinavit, pœnam 
autem illis, quia justus est, prædestinavit æternam. Ac per hoc <i>unam</i> dei prædestinationem 
tantummodo dicimus, quæ aut ad donum pertinet gratiæ, aut ad retributionem justitiæ.</span>” 
II. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p6.10">Libertatem arbitrii in primo homine <i>perdidimus</i>, quam per Christum dominum 
nostrum recepimus. Et habemus liberum arbitrium ad bonum, præventum et adjutum gratia. 
Et habemus liberum arbitrium ad malum, desertum gratia. Liberum autem habemus arbitrium 
quia gratia liberatum et gratia, de corrupto sanatum.</span>” III. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p6.11">Deus omnes homines 
sine exceptione vult salvos fieri, licet non omnes salventur. Quod autem quidem 
salvantur, salvantis est donum; quod autem quidem pereunt, pereuntium est meritum.</span>” 
The fourth chapter says that Christ adopted the nature of each man, and accordingly 
died for each, though all are not redeemed. The cause of this fact is that those 
not redeemed are <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p6.12">infideles</span> or are deficient in the faith that works by love; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p6.13">poculum 
humanæ salutis, quod confectum est infirmitate nostra et virtute divina, habet quidem 
in se, ut omnibus prosit, sed si non bibitur non medetur.</span>” Mansi, XIV., p. 919.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p7">But what took place here was not authoritative in the Archbishopric 
of Sens<note n="680" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p7.1">See on Prudentius and the Synod of Sens, Hefele, p. 188 f. 
The four chapters of this Synod, which teach the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p7.2">gemina prædestinatio</span>, are by Prudentius: 
see Migne, CXXV., p. 64.</note> and the Empire of Lothar. Remigius of Lyons sharply attacked the four 
chapters of Chiersey as running counter to Scripture and the Fathers.<note n="681" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p7.3">Migne, CXXI., p. 1083: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p7.4">Libellus de tenenda immobiliter 
scripturæ veritate</span>” as an official paper of the Church of Lyons.</note> At the great 
Synod held at Valencia of the provinces of Lyons, Vienne and Arles (855), canons 
were adopted which adhered much more closely to Augustine, and contained the teaching 
of Remigius. Dislike to the powerful Hinkmar also played a part in their composition. 
The Synod rejected the four chapters: they had been 


<pb n="300" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-Page_300" />entered on with too little prudence (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p7.5">minus prospecte suscepta</span>.”) 
It taught the double predestination, applied the latter to persons also, and maintained 
that Christ shed his blood for believers. The question whether God willed to save 
all men was carefully evaded. If the Synod disowned a predestination to sin, it 
did not thereby abandon strictly Augustinian ground. On the contrary, the contention 
that condemnation was based on prescience, and that in the Church’s Sacraments “nothing was futile or delusive” 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p7.6">nihil sit cassum, nihil ludificatorium</span>) shows the 
anxiety felt not to give up what was held valid by the Church.<note n="682" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p7.7">It is superfluous to give the canons here—they are very prolix; 
see Mansi, XV., p. 3; Hefele, IV., p. 193 ff.; Schrörs, p. 133 ff.</note> If we compare the 
resolutions of the two Synods word for word, the differences are extremely subtle, 
and yet the little addition (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p7.8">plus</span>) of the alien co-efficient attached to Augustinianism 
in the Chiersey decrees is highly significant. Rabanus, Hinkmar, and Charles’s Synod 
take their stand on ecclesiastical empiricism, and try, because they must, to come 
to terms with Augustinianism, therein yielding more than can have been agreeable 
to them. Remigius, Prudentius, and Lothar’s Synod take their stand on Augustinianism, 
and yet would not give up this ecclesiastical empiricism. But in neither case did 
anyone permit the suggestion of a doubt as to whether this empiricism and Augustinianism 
were compatible.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p8">Political affairs prevented the threatened breach from being consummated. 
The matter was taken up again in the reign of King Charles, Lothar’s son. A few 
slight modifications of the chapters of Valencia were decided on at Langres (859) 
in order to enable Charles the Bald, who had subscribed those of Chiersey, to approve 
of them.<note n="683" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p8.1">Mansi, XV., p. 537; Hefele, p. 205.</note> The great Synod of Savonieres (859), at which there were present bishops 
from three kingdoms, as well as the sovereigns themselves, Charles the Bald, Charles 
of Provence, and Lothar of Lothringen, adopted the modified chapters of Valencia, 
and also, as it appears, those passed at Chiersey; the members did not condemn 
one another on account of disbelief or belief in twofold predestination (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p8.2">gemina 
predestinatio</span>), and this meant the greatest advance towards 


<pb n="301" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-Page_301" />peace.<note n="684" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p8.3">Mansi, XV., p. 529; Hefele, p. 206.</note> Hinkmar, indeed, did not doubt that there had been and 
was a predestinationist heresy, which it was necessary to oppose, and whose adherents 
appealed unjustifiably to Augustine. He composed at the time his prolix work, De 
prædestinatione (against Remigius and others), under the auspices of his theological 
king. But the kings’ need of peace was stronger than the zeal of bishops fighting 
in the dark. At the great Synod of the three realms at Toucy (860), the case postponed 
at Savonières was brought to an end in a comprehensive synodal edict, which dealt 
indefinitely with the real kernel of the question, and was destitute of meaning 
and badly arranged. Controversial points were left alone, and those were confessed 
on which all were agreed. Hinkmar composed this document. Besides predestination 
to life, which was set forth in good Augustinian language, it was declared that 
God willed to save <i>all</i>, that Christ died for <i>all</i>, and that while free-will required 
to be redeemed and healed after the Fall, it had never been wholly lost.<note n="685" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p8.4">The prolix Ep. synodalis in Mansi, XV., p. 563; Hefele, p. 
217 ff. <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p8.5">Prædestinatio ad mortem</span> is not mentioned.</note> If the 
worth of a confession depends on its really expressing the existing belief, then 
the triumph of Hinkmar’s formula was really more valuable than would have been that 
of the contrary doctrine. The avowal of twofold predestination, in itself even more 
the expression of a theological speculation than of Christian faith in God the Father, 
would have meant less than nothing coupled with the retention of ecclesiastical 
empiricism. Of course the formula of Hinkmar, which no artifice could reconcile 
with that of Orange, did not mean much either; for, in spite of words, Augustine 
remained deposed. Gregory I.’s system of doctrine held the field. Men thought of 
the sacramental Christ, as they rejected, along with Adoptianism, the Augustinian 
Christology, and it was still this Christ and the good works of believers to which 
they looked, when, along with twofold predestination, they in fact set aside Augustine’s 
doctrine of grace.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p9">Gottschalk died in prison, irreconcilable and unreconciled (869), 
clinging to the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p9.1">prædestinatio ad mortem</span>, which he understood in 

<pb n="302" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-Page_302" />so “erroneous a sense” that he did not abandon it as Remigius 
seems to have done. He had prophesied in vain the unmasking and fall of his mortal 
enemy Hinkmar as Antichrist, that great exemplar of predestination to death.<note n="686" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p9.2">The ill-usage he had suffered seems to have rendered Gottschalk 
at times irresponsible for his actions in the last years of his life. His dispute 
with Hinkmar about the phrase “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p9.3">trina deitas</span>” is noteworthy. The latter would not 
permit it on the ground that it was Arian; Gottschalk and Ratramnus defended it 
by accusing Hinkmar of Sabellianism. Both phrases “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p9.4">una deitas</span>” and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p9.5">trina deitas</span>” 
can be defended from the Augustinian standpoint; see Hinkmar’s writing, De una 
et non trina deitate (Migne, CXXV., p. 473; Schrörs, Hinkmar, p. 150 ff.), in which 
Boethius’ notion of personality (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p9.6">rationabilis naturæ individua subsistentia</span>”) 
plays a part. The number of theological problems discussed at the date of this renaissance 
of theology was very great; see Schrörs, Hinkmar, p. 88 ff. But the questions were 
almost all exceedingly minute and subtle, like those suggested by clever children. 
Nor was the culture of the period possessed of the scholastic technique required 
for their treatment.</note></p>

</div5>

            <div5 title="2. The Controversy Regarding the Filioque and Pictures." progress="91.09%" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv" prev="ii.ii.i.vi.iii" next="ii.ii.i.vi.v">
<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p1">2. <i>The Controversy regarding the Filioque and Pictures</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p2">By the position it had taken up in the Adoptianist as well as 
in the predestination controversy, the Church of the Frankish kingdom identified 
itself, abandoning tendencies to higher characteristics of its own,<note n="687" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p2.1">Of course only tendencies—the confusion that still prevailed 
at the close of the eighth century as regards Augustinianism is best shown by the 
fact that the Symbol admitted into the Libri Carolini (symbolum Hieronymi, sermo 
Augustini) was Pelagius’ Confession of Faith <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p2.2">ad Innocentium</span>. But it was also, as 
late as <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p2.3">A.D.</span> 1521, produced by the Sorbonne against Luther as Augustine’s confession.</note> with the popular 
Church ideas as represented by Constantinople and Rome. The theology it had inherited 
from Augustine was transformed into an ecclesiastical system such as had long prevailed 
in those chief Churches. But the West at that time still held tenaciously to its 
own characteristic position as compared with the East in two doctrines; it supported 
the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p2.4">filioque</span> and rejected images. Both these subjects have been already discussed 
in Vol. IV., pp. 133, 317, therefore only a little falls to be added.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3">Even if we had not known it already, we see very clearly in the 
controversy regarding the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.1">filioque</span> clause that the doctrine of the Trinity and Christology 
constituted dogma and the legal basis of the Church <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.2">κατ᾽ ἐξοχήν</span>, 
even for the West—see the 

<pb n="303" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-Page_303" />Athanasian Creed.<note n="688" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.3">I have dealt with the origin and authority of the Athanasian 
Symbol in Vol. IV., p. 134. Since then Loofs (R. Encykl., Vol. II.<sup>3</sup>, pp. 177-194) 
has published an investigation regarding it, distinguished by a comprehensive knowledge 
of sources and literature. We are agreed as to the following points. (1) The Symbol, 
whether we may think it to have risen out of two originally independent documents 
or not, belongs to Roman Southern Gaul. (2) Its first, longer, Trinitarian half, 
as well as the second, shorter, Christological portion belongs to the period c. 
450—(at latest) 600. In the pre-Carlovingian age the Symbol had only a partial 
authority—the Canon of Autun proves that it was accepted there c. 670. Not till 
the Carlovingian period was the way prepared for its universal acceptance. Thus 
only two important points are in dispute. (1) Did the Symbol originate in a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.4">sermo 
de symbolo</span>, or was it directly conceived as a formulary of the faith? (2) Does 
it consist of two portions originally independent, or was it framed from the first 
in its present extent? I may here leave the first question alone. As regards the 
second, I had supported the original independence of the Trinitarian first half, 
and supposed that the Christological section was only added a considerable time 
later, <i>perhaps</i> not till the Carlovingian epoch. Loofs (p. 185 ff.) has convinced 
me, by his evidence as to the Cod. Paris, 3836, that this date has been put too 
late. But I never <i>based</i> my opinion of an original independence of the two parts 
on this external testimony invalidated by Loofs, but on the internal matter of the 
Symbol. The latter Loofs has practically left alone. The following facts fall to 
be considered. (1) In the opening of the Symbol, §§ 1-3, the doctrine of the Trinity 
is alone announced as “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.5">catholica fides</span>” (compare the edict of Theodosius I. of 
<span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.6">A.D.</span> 380); there is nothing to suggest that the author means also to deal with 
Christology. (2) In § 26 we find, consistently with this, the solemn conclusion 
reverting to the beginning; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.7">Qui vult ergo salvus esse, ita de trinitate sentiat.</span>” 
This whole first half is accordingly a rule of faith complete in itself and entire, 
elaborated by the aid of Augustine and Vincentius, and anti-Arian. Nothing essential 
is to be found in it which could not have been written by Augustine, if of course 
the sentences may have been only gradually polished afterwards. (3) The following 
section, not hitherto introduced, is, indeed, bracketed with the preceding one by 
§§ 27 and 48; but these brackets testify plainly enough that an original organic 
unity is not to be supposed. For (<i>a</i>) § 40 is a replica of § 26, yet (<i>b</i>) the language 
is somewhat different (in the second section we have “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.8">fideliter credere</span>,” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.9">fides 
recta, ut credamus et confiteamur</span>,” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.10">fideliter et firmiterque credere</span>”; in the 
first section: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.11">catholicam fidem tenere</span>,” or “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.12">integram inviolatamque fidem servare</span>”). 
(4) Looking to the contents, the Christological section, §§ 28-39, shows, first, 
the Antinestorian (32) and Antimonophysite attitude (34, 35) completely balanced; 
secondly, the Gallican rescension of the Apostle’s Creed (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.13">passus</span>,” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.14">descendit 
ad inferos</span>,” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.15">sedet ad dexteram <i>dei patris omnipotentis</i></span>—these could only be attributed 
to Spain); thirdly, the influence of the Nicene Constantinopolitan Creed (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.16">passus 
est <i>pro nostra salute</i></span>,”), so that we can hardly ascend beyond the beginning of the 
sixth century for this part. (5) Weight is to be given to the fact that the author, 
who has adhered strictly in §§ 36, 37 to the curt form of the Symbol, has considered 
it necessary in §§ 38, 39 to make a wordy addition, that at Christ’s coming all 
men “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.17">reddituri sunt de factis <i>propriis</i> rationem, et qui bona egerunt ibunt in vitam 
æternam, qui vero mala in ignem æternum.</span>” Is this addition not to be understood 
as in the interests of Semi-Pelagianism? The two portions may have been combined 
as early as the sixth century. If we could date the Sermo Trevir. we would know 
more accurately about this.</note> The <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.18">filioque</span>, which originated in Augustinian 
theology, came to the Frankish kingdom from Spain, but we know nothing more precisely 
as to how it did. It was held to be certain that it belonged to the Symbol, and this conviction 

<pb n="304" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-Page_304" />was already expressed at the Synod of Gentilly (767).<note n="689" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.19">See Hefele, III., p. 432.</note> Charles’s 
learned theologians confirmed it, as is proved by Alcuin’s work De processione spiritus 
sancti, and the Libri Carolini.<note n="690" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.20">Hefele, III., p. 704; see Libr. Carol. III. 3 (Migne, Vol. 
98), where Tarasius is blamed for teaching that the Holy Spirit proceeds <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.21">ex patre 
per filium</span> instead of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.22">ex filio</span>.</note> Official action was provoked by Western monks 
having had to submit to grave injustice in Jerusalem, because in the Liturgy they 
added, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.23">sicut erat in principio</span>” to the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.24">Gloria patri</span>,” 
and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.25">tu solus altissimus</span>” 
to the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.26">Gloria in excelsis</span>,” and in the Symbol “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.27">filioque</span>” to “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.28">a patre</span>.” They 
complained to the Pope, who turned to the Emperor. The latter commissioned Theodulf 
of Orleans to compose a work, “De spiritu sancto,” and got it decreed at the Synod 
of Aachen (809) that the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.29">filioque</span> belonged to the Symbol.<note n="691" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.30">Hefele, III., 750-755.</note> The Pope, however, who 
had to approve of this decision, still took the East into consideration, and did 
not permit the admission of the word, though he assented to the doctrine. Even the remonstrance of the Franks 
that the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.31">filioque</span> was necessary to salvation did not move him.<note n="692" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.32">See Mansi, XIV., p. 18 sq. It is very important that the Pope 
objected to the last-mentioned argument of the Franks, saying that other things 
were also necessary for salvation, and were yet not received into the Symbol, since 
it could admit of no change at all. <i>This meant</i> (as opposed to the Eastern view) 
<i>that the Symbol did not embrace everything that belonged to salvation</i>. The Pope 
says (p. 20): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.33">Verumtamen, quæso, responde mihi: num universa hujusmodi fidei 
mystica sacramenta, quæ symbolo non continentur, sine quibus quisque, qui ad hoc 
pertingere potest, catholicus esse non potest, symbolis inserenda et propter compendium 
minus intellegentium, ut cuique libuerit, addenda sunt?</span>” The Pope, besides, asserted, 
in a very remarkable way, in the interview with the Frankish <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.34">missi</span>, he thought 
that all stages of culture could not take up the same attitude to dogma, hat accordingly 
what was important to some was not to others.</note> The matter continued 
thus till the great controversy under Photius, until the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.35">filioque</span> became the Symbolic 
watchword in the whole of the West.<note n="693" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.36">The papal legates in Constantinople (<span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.37">A.D.</span> 88o) still subscribed 
the Symbol without <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.38">filiogue</span>. On John VIII., see Hefele IV., p. 482. The Frankish 
kingdom took the liveliest interest in the controversy in that period; but the 
grounds on which it rested its own view were always the same. It is not known how 
and when the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.39">filioque</span>” was admitted in Rome into <i>the Symbol</i>; and we know just 
as little about how and when Rome accepted the Gallican Apostles’ Creed and the 
Athanasian.</note> The most worthless formula of 

<pb n="305" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-Page_305" />Augustinianism, once recommended by its opposition to Arianism, 
was thus preserved in the West.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p4">If in this controversy between the West and East the former at 
first received only a lukewarm support from Rome, which was still half Byzantine, 
the Pope ranged himself entirely on the side of the pious Eastern theologians in 
the Oriental controversy about images, and therewith his relations became strained 
with Frankish theology or the efforts made by Charles I. to promote civilisation. 
The attitude of that theology in the great conflict is extremely characteristic 
of the transition time in which it found itself. The spiritual (<i>inner</i>) element introduced 
into it by Augustine no longer reacted in Christology, and in the conception of 
the Mass, against mystical superstition and magic sacramentalism. It had been swallowed 
up by the more powerful Byzantine Roman current. But the Franks could not yet force 
themselves to adopt the Oriental <i>worship of images</i>.<note n="694" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p4.1">This is true of the cultured, and at that time governing, portion 
of the clergy.</note> A halt was made at the Host. A spiritual, Augustinian element 
reacted against image-worship, but, paradoxical as it sounds, the lower state of 
dogmatic culture had also its effect here. It would indeed seem, on a superficial 
view, that he who rejects the veneration of images is always the more cultured. 
But that only holds in circumstances that did not then exist. Where men had once 
entered, as was the case in the Frankish kingdom, the magic circle of the Byzantine 
mysticism that enveloped Christ and the cultus, it was simply the sign of a religious 
faith not yet fully developed on this basis to halt at the Host, and to disdain 
the riches offered by images to theological thought and pious fancy. The East and 
Rome made their Christology living for themselves in pictures, and so saw the past 
mystery in the abiding present. How could a faith dispense with them that already 
aimed at the sensuous enjoyment of heavenly things and revelled in the worship of 
relics? But dogmatic culture was still backward in the West, the theosophy of images had not yet 

<pb n="306" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-Page_306" />been learnt, and—what was most important—but few pictures were 
possessed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p5">It has been maintained,<note n="695" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p5.1">Hefele, III., p. 433; Hauck, K.-Gesch. II., p. 278 f.</note> but it is not absolutely certain, that 
the Synod of Gentilly (767) emitted a declaration as to image-worship satisfactory 
to the Pope. The Synod of Frankfort (794) unanimously condemned the decision of 
the seventh Œcumenical Council, which required “service and adoration” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p5.2">servitium, 
adoratio</span>) to be rendered to images. The decisions of the Council were undoubtedly 
extant only in a very bad translation.<note n="696" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p5.3">Mansi, XIII., p. 909.</note> “Certain chapters” had been previously 
sent to Rome against the worship of images, these being an extract (85 ch.) from 
the Libri Carolini, which Alcuin had composed shortly before, at the Emperor’s command, 
in conjunction with other theological Court officials; they were written against 
the Oriental Councils of 754 and 787.<note n="697" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p5.4">Migne, CII., p. 999 sq.</note> In these iconoclasm, but still more strongly 
image-worship, are forbidden as foolish and mischievous. It was right to have pictures 
for decoration and recollection, but not to adore them (Gregory I., Ep. VII. III: 
“therefore the picture is used in Churches that those who are ignorant of letters 
may at least read by seeing upon the walls what they cannot read in books,” and, 
further, Libri Carol. præf.: “having images in the ornaments of our churches and 
in memory of past events, and worshipping God alone, and exhibiting fit veneration 
to his saints, we are neither iconoclasts with the one party nor worshippers with 
the other”). Image-worship is then refuted at greater length, and the addition of 
the seventh to the six Œcumenical Councils is condemned; the two Synods (of 754 
and 787) are “infamous” and “most foolish” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p5.5">infames, ineptissimæ</span>). Some would 
see in these books a proof of the Carlovingian “illumination”;<note n="698" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p5.6">Reuter, l.c. I., p. 10 f.</note> but the enlightenment, 
which is unmistakable in other respects, only went the length of ignorance of the 
theosophy of images, failure to understand the subtle distinctions between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p5.7">λατρεία</span> 
(worship) and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p5.8">προσκύνησις</span> (veneration), and the king’s effort to advance civilisation. 
What the books really show is the self-reliance and sense of power of the 

<pb n="307" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-Page_307" />Frankish Church, which break out with youthful audacity, convicting 
with mischievous glee the older and wiser sister of error, and actually summoning, 
and requiring the Pope formally to prosecute, the Byzantine Emperor and the Empress-Regent.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p6">These books already show that the Roman West and the East could 
no longer go together, because the former sought to take command. They also reveal 
a trace of Augustinian spiritual teaching, but knowing what we do of the sort of 
thing held sacred at that time in the Frankish kingdom, they cannot be taken as 
proving that men were more enlightened in the Western than in the Eastern Church.<note n="699" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p6.1">The most vigorous defenders of Augustinian spiritual teaching 
were Claudius of Turin and Agobard; see Reuter, I., p. 16 ff. We are reasonably 
astonished that Claudius did not fare worse than he did. The study of Augustine 
had opened his as well as Agobard’s eyes to the contrast between the external, superstitious 
Christianity of their time and the ideal type of Catholicism that had taken shape 
to itself in the work of the great African.</note> 
Pope Hadrian refuted the chapters,<note n="700" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p6.2">Mansi, XIII., p. 759.</note> but took care not to exaggerate the difference. 
Under Louis the Pious, a Synod convoked at Paris on account of an embassy from Michael 
the Stammerer (825) pronounced itself decidedly against the image-worshipping Pope, 
and held strictly to the line laid down in the Libri Carolini: pictures might be 
set up “in memory of pious love” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p6.3">pro amoris pii memoria</span>), as ornaments, and, 
above all, for the sake of the uneducated; but they were not to be adored, and 
their erection might therefore be dispensed with.<note n="701" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p6.4">Mansi, XIV., p. 415 sq. Hefele, IV., 38 ff.</note> Louis adopted more stringent 
measures against image-worship than Charles.<note n="702" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p6.5">See Claudius’ mission in Upper Italy, where iconoclasm broke 
out, and the worship was described as idolatry.</note> Pope Eugene II. wrapped himself in 
silence; nay, even in <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p6.6">A.D.</span> 863 a Lateran Synod, while it recognised image-worship 
in guarded language, said nothing about the seventh Œcumenical Council.<note n="703" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p6.7">Mansi, XV., p. 178, 244; XIV., p. 106. Hefele, IV., p. 272.</note> Image-worship 
and the seventh Synod of 787 were gradually accepted only after the time of the 
eighth general Synod (869).<note n="704" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p6.8">But the dispute between Rome and Byzantium had already become 
acute, the gap impassable, so that the west was unable to take part in the great 
renaissance of the sciences experienced by Byzantium from the time of Photius until the beginning of the tenth century.</note> 

<pb n="308" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-Page_308" />Yet the Carlovingian theologians were still hostile to image-worship 
at the close of the period. Hinkmar, who wrote a work, no longer preserved, “on 
the worship of pictures of the Redeemer and the Saints,”<note n="705" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p6.9">See Schrörs, l.c., p. 163.</note> would only admit them 
as means of instruction (or for ornament); and Agobard,<note n="706" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p6.10"><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p6.11">Contra eorum superstitionem, qui picturis et imaginibus sanctorum 
adorationis obsequium deferendum putant.</span> Migne, CIV., p. 199.</note> Jonas of Orleans,<note n="707" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p6.12">De cultu imaginum, 1. III. Migne, CVI., p. 305.</note> Walafrid 
Strabo,<note n="708" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p6.13">De eccles. rerum exordiis. Migne, CXIV., p. 927.</note> and Æneas of Paris<note n="709" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p6.14">Lib. adv. Græc. Migne, CXXI., p. 685 sq.</note> held the same view. Hinkmar also calls the Council 
of 787 a Pseudo-Synod, and all Frankish authorities known to us, of the ninth century, 
reckon only six Councils. Even the (eighth) Council of 869 was at first not recognised 
by Hinkmar. It was only when the Frankish German Church again came to the light 
after the dark ages that it also saw the seventh and eighth Councils. Yet the difference 
with the Pope regarding the pictures hardly did any harm to his prestige in the 
ninth century. His authority, that is, had not been carried so high or become so 
sensitive that such shocks could bring about its fall.<note n="710" id="ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p6.15">On the authority of Peter’s Chair itself in Hinkmar’s view, 
see Schrörs, l.c., p. 165 f. But when men spoke of the Pope, they did not always 
think of the primacy (which, besides, included no administrative power in other 
dioceses), but also of the Roman Church. She is the “nurse and teacher” of all churches 
(Hinkmar).</note> Image-worship was never able to domesticate itself thoroughly where antiquity was not the ruling spirit. 
Even at the present day Italy is still the classic land of image-worship in the 
West. While, however, in the East that worship expresses the religious faith and 
the philosophy of religion themselves, because it is evolved from the Christology, 
in the West pictures form part of the system of <i>intercessors and helpers in need</i>. 
In practice, indeed, the difference is pretty well obliterated.</p>

</div5>

            <div5 title="3. The Development of the Practice and Theory of the Mass (the Dogma of the Lord’s Supper) and of Penance." progress="93.04%" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v" prev="ii.ii.i.vi.iv" next="iii">
<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p1">3. <i>The Development of the Practice and Theory of the Mass</i> (<i>the 
Dogma of the Lord’s Supper</i>) <i>and of Penance</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2">Three factors co-operated to promote a development of the theory 
of the Lord’s Supper in the West in the Carlovingian 

<pb n="309" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_309" />age. Firstly, the influence of Byzantium, where the controversy 
about images had led their worshippers to disconnect the symbolical conception from 
the consecrated elements, in order to avoid the necessity of identifying the Sacrament 
with the images, and of thus robbing the great mystery of its unique character.<note n="711" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.1">On the development of the mysteries and Lord’s Supper in the 
Greek Church, see Vol. IV. p. 268. John of Damascus (De fide orth. IV. 13), declared expressly: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.2">οὔκ ἐστι τύπος ὁ ἄρτος τοῦ σώματος ἀλλ᾽ αὐτὸ τὸ σῶμα τοῦ κυρίου τεθεωμένον</span>. 
After the Synod of 754 (Mansi, XIII., p. 261 sq.), had called the consecrated 
elements types and images, the second Nicene Synod of 787 (l.c. p. 265) expressly 
declared that they were not that, since neither the Apostles nor Fathers had so 
named them; by consecration they rather became <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.3">αὐτὸ σῶμα καὶ αὐτὸ αἶμα</span>. Yet Transubstantiation, 
taken strictly in the Western sense, was admittedly never taught by the Greeks.</note> 
Secondly, the practice of the Western Church. The divine service of the Mass was 
the central point of all Christianity, to which everything referred, and from which 
every saving influence flowed for the baptized Christian. But if the ordinary life 
of the Christian was connected with miraculous powers and mysteries, if miracles 
were in the present, and still more in the accounts of the past, every-day events,<note n="712" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.4">See Reuter, I., pp. 24 ff. 41 ff.</note> 
then the sacred act effected in the Lord’s Supper had to be developed into the wonder 
of wonders, lest its significance should be impaired by comparison with hundreds 
of miracles of a common stamp.<note n="713" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.5">In order to perceive that the Lord’s Supper needed a special 
prominence to be given to it, notice the view taken by Hinkmar of ordeals, on which 
Augustine, indeed, had already laid great stress (Schrörs, p. 190 ff.); he regarded 
them, namely, as sacraments instituted in Scripture, and placed them on a level 
with the baptismal ceremonies. Hinkmar was not alone in the value he attached 
to the oath of purgation and divine judgments (see Rozière, Recueil général des 
formules, Paris, 1859, n. DLXXXI.-DCXXV.; on p. 70, the ceremony is described as 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.6">christianæ religionis officium</span>), but Agobard, who opposed them, stood almost alone; 
see Reuter, I., p. 32 ff.</note> Thirdly, theology and Christology come before us 
in this connection. The greater the prominence given in the notion of God to the 
idea that God, because omnipotent, was a mysterious arbitrary power, and the more 
vague became the perception of God in Christ and the knowledge measured by moral 
holiness, the more firmly did men cling to the <i>institutions</i> of the Church as the 
alone manifest, and seek in them, <i>i.e.</i>, in mystery and miracle, to apprehend the hidden God. Further, 

<pb n="310" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_310" />the more the historical Christ was lost in light which no man 
can approach, and the more resolutely religious speculation, in order to be truly 
pious, only saw in him the God, who had added human nature to his fulness (see the 
Adoptian controversy), the more clearly did men feel themselves constrained to seek 
Christ not in the historical picture or the Word, but where the mystery of his Incarnation 
and death was present and palpable.<note n="714" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.7">The controversies <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.8">de partu virginis</span> (Bach, I., p. 152 ff.; 
see Ratramnus, Liber de eo, quod Christus ex virgine natus est; Radbertus, Opusculum 
de partu virginis, d’Achery, Spicil. I. p. 52, 44), show still better than the Adoptian 
controversy, the kind of Christology that was honoured by the religion of the community 
and monks. Ratramnus described as the poison of the old serpent the fact that some 
Germans denied that Christ had issued from Mary’s womb in the natural way, for thus 
the reality of Christ’s birth was destroyed, <i>although he also acknowledged Mary’s 
perpetual virginity and taught the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.9">partus clauso utero</span></i>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.10">clausa patuit dominanti</span>.” 
Radbert on the other hand, without answering Ratramnus, consoled some nuns, who 
had been unsettled by the alleged denial of Mary’s virginity, by saying that the 
Church held firmly to the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.11">clauso utero</span>”; for if Christ had come to the light 
in the natural way, he would have been like an ordinary man; everything connected 
with the incarnation, however, was miraculous. He who did not admit Christ to have 
been born <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.12">clauso utero</span>, set him under the common law of nature, <i>i.e.</i> sinful nature, 
and in that case Christ was not free of sin. The difference between the two scholars 
thus consisted solely in the fact that while Ratramnus maintained the natural process 
of birth to have taken place miraculously <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.13">clauso utero</span>, Radbert taught that the 
birth was a supernatural process, and that Christ had left his mother in a different 
way from other children. Radbert here also is the more consistent; Ratramnus seeks 
to unite natural and supernatural. Radbert, at least, in imparting his curious instruction 
to the virgins of the cloister, does not display the pruriency of Jerome, who is 
the father of these gynæcological fancies, and the nuns may have taken this question 
very seriously, as seriously as Marcion and Augustine, because they recognised all 
that was sexual to be the hearth of sin. To later scholasticism is clue the credit 
of having explained the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.14">partus clause utero</span> scientifically from the ubiquity of 
Christ’s body. Such miraculous conceptions having been diffused as to the body of 
the <i>historical</i> Christ, it being held, in a word, to be already <i>pneumatic</i> in itself, 
it was by that very reason <i>sacramental</i> (mysterious). But, in that case, it was impossible 
not to take the next step, and finally and completely identify the real with that 
sacramental (mysterious) body that was offered in the Lord’s Supper. The lines drawn 
from the incarnation dogma and the Lord’s Supper necessarily converged in the end. 
That this did not happen earlier was due, apart from the material hindrance presented 
by Augustine with his sober conceptions of the historical Christ as a real <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.15">homo</span>, 
to formal difficulties caused by the traditional idiom (the sacramental body is <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.16">figura corporis Christi</span>). These had to be removed. Bach remarks very justly (I. 
p. 156): “The cause of present day misunderstandings of the ancient controversies 
regarding the Lord’s Supper, consists in mistaking the law that governs the formation 
of language, and that also applies to theological idiom. We refer here to <i>the gradual 
change of meaning of theological words, even when they have become, as regards their 
outward verbal form, fixed categories, i.e. <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.17">termini technici</span></i>.” The admission 
here frankly made by the Catholic historian of dogma is, we know, not always granted 
by Lutheran theologians. We have indeed had to listen, in the controversy of our 
own days, to the wonderful cry that we ought to restore to words their <i>original</i> 
meaning. As if any one still possessed the old die!</note></p>

<pb n="311" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_311" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p3">The active influence of these combined factors undoubtedly received 
an extremely significant check in the case of Bede, and in the first decades of 
the Carlovingian age, from the rise of the study of Augustine, whose teaching on 
the Lord’s Supper had been predominantly spiritual. Charles’s theologians, or Charles 
himself, frequently used quite Augustinian language, in speaking of the Lord’s Supper. 
But even in their case variations occur,<note n="715" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p3.1">Bede’s teaching was thoroughly Augustinian. (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p3.2">In redemptionis 
memoriam</span>,” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p3.3">corporis sanguinisque sacramentum</span>,” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p3.4">ad corpus Christi mystice refertur</span>,” 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p3.5">spiritualiter intellegite</span>,” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p3.6">non hoc corpus, quod videtis—Christus inquit—manducaturi 
estis, sacramentum aliquod vobis commendavi, spiritualiter intellectum vivificabit 
vos</span>,” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p3.7">lavat nos a peccatis nostris quotidie in sanguine suo, cum 
beatæ passionis ad altare memoria replicatur, cum panis et vini creatura in sacramentum carnis et 
sanguinis ejus ineffabili spiritus sanctificatione transfertur</span>”); passages in 
Münter (D.-Gesch. II., 1 [1834] p. 223 f.). But we then see how the conception 
changed step by step until the middle of the ninth century. Alcuin repeats his teacher’s 
principles; but both his opposition to the Council of <span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p3.8">A.D.</span> 754 (De impio imag. cultu 
IV. 14: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p3.9">non sanguinis et corporis dominici mysterium <i>imago</i> jam nunc dicendum est, 
sed <i>veritas</i>, non umbra, sed corpus</span>”), and in part his study of Greek Christology 
and adoption of sentiments expressed in the Church practice led him to make statements 
like the following (<scripRef passage="Ep. 36" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p3.10">Ep. 36</scripRef>): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p3.11">profer nomen amici tui eo tempore opportuno, 
quo panem et vinum in substantiam corporis et sanguinis Christi consecraveris.</span>” Münter 
justly remarks (l.c.) that this is not yet synonymous with “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p3.12">in substantiam corporis 
convertere</span>;” but it approaches it. The <i>general</i> notion of the Sacrament is completely 
identical in the cases of Isidore, Rabanus Maurus, Ratramnus, and Paschasius Radbertus, 
and so entirely follows Augustine in its construction that we are not prepared by 
it for the strictly realistic version in the doctrine of the Lord’s Supper.</note> and towards the end of the period of Louis 
the Pious, Paschasius Radbertus was able to assert as <i>doctrine</i>, what had long been 
felt by the majority, that the real (historical) body of Christ was sacrificed in 
the Mass, and partaken of in the Lord’s Supper.<note n="716" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p3.13">See Radberti Lib. de corp. et sang. domini (831), new edition, 
with an Ep. ad Carolum, thirteen years later (Migne, CXX., p. 1267). Steitz in the 
R.-Encykl. XII., p. 474. Rückert in Hilgenfeld’s Ztschr. 1858. Bach. I., p. 156 
ff. Reuter, I., p. 41 ff. Choisy, Paschase Radbert, Genève, 1888. Hausher, Der hl. 
Paschasius, 1862. Ernst, Die Lehre d. h. P. Radbert v. d. Eucharistie, 1896. Geschichte der Abendmahlsfeier by Dieckhoff, p. 13 ff., Ebrard, Kahnis, etc. Ebert, Gesch. 
d. Lit. des Mittelalters, II. Mabillon, in the second and third parts of the 
Benedictine Annals. Ratramnus’ work (De corpore et sanguine domini ad Carolum) in 
Migne CXXI., p. 125. Köhler, Rabanus’ Streit mit Paschasius, in Hilgenfeld’s Zeitschr. 
1879, p. 116 ff. A detailed account of the doctrine of the Lord’s Supper from Paschasius 
to Berengar is given by Schnitzer, Berengar von Tours (1890), pp. 127-245.</note></p>

<pb n="312" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_312" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p4">Paschasius Radbertus was perhaps the most learned and able theologian, 
after Alcuin, as well versed in Greek theology as he was familiar with Augustinianism, 
a coinprehensive genius, who felt the liveliest desire to harmonise theory and practice, 
and at the same time to give due weight to everything that had been taught till 
then by Church tradition regarding the Lord’s Supper.<note n="717" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p4.1">Radbert’s work, De fide, spe et caritate is also important, 
because it shows greater power to grasp religious doctrine as a whole than we expect 
at this date.</note> <i>His great work on the Lord’s 
Supper was the first Church monograph on the subject</i>.<note n="718" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p4.2">So far as I know, no inquiry has yet been undertaken as to the 
homily, De corpore et sanguine Christi, which is found in Jerome’s works (Migne, 
T. XXX., <scripRef passage="Col. 271" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p4.3" parsed="|Col|271|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.271">Col. 271</scripRef> ff.), being ascribed by tradition to Eusebius of Emesa, and of 
which a copy is also given among the works of Faustus of Riez. In it occurs the 
sentence: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p4.4">Visibilis sacerdos visibiles creaturas in substantiam corporis et sanguinis 
sui verbo suo secreta potestate convertit.</span>” The homily belongs to a whole group, 
on which consult Caspari, Briefe, Abhandlungen and Predigten (1890), p. 418 ff. (see above, p. 254).</note> It is a one-sided description 
of its contents to sum them up in the phrase: “Paschasius taught transubstantiation.”<note n="719" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p4.5">Choisy seeks to show that Paschasius was the father of the Catholic 
dogma even to the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p4.6">manducatio infidelium</span>, and that the spiritual form of the dogma 
of the Lord’s Supper is in his case only apparent, since ultimately everything is 
dominated by crass realism.</note> The importance of the book lies rather in the fact that the Lord’s Supper is exhaustively 
discussed from all possible points of view, and that a certain unity is nevertheless 
attained. Paschasius did for this dogma what Origen did for the whole of dogmatics; 
he is the Origen of the Catholic doctrine of the Lord’s Supper, which was placed 
by him as a theory in the central position that it had long held in practice. We 
can only appreciate Paschasius’ teaching if we keep it in mind that Greek Christological 
mysticism, Augustinian spiritualism, and—unconsciously to the author himself—the 
practice of the Frankish Church, had an equal share in it. But we must also remember 
that the notion of God as inscrutable omnipotence, <i>i.e.</i>, arbitrary power, was dominant. 
Without this conception of deity the doctrine of transubstantiation would never 
have been reached.<note n="720" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p4.7">Compare Radbert’s extremely characteristic introduction to his 
treatise: he discusses the almighty will of God as ground of all natural events. 
God’s arbitrary power is the ultimate cause; therefore his actions can be described 
as contrary to nature as well as natural (the latter, because even the regular course 
of things is subject to divine absolutism). The new dogma is explicitly based on 
this conception of God. Notoriously everything can be deduced from it, predestination, 
accommodation, transubstantiation, etc. Radbert holds the Lord’s Supper to be the 
miracle of miracles, towards which all others point; see 1, 5.</note></p>

<pb n="313" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_313" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5">To begin with, Paschasius has given most vigorous expression to 
Augustinian doctrine not as something foreign to him, but as if he had thoroughly 
assimilated it.<note n="721" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.1">Radbert expressly attacks the Capernaite coarse conception of 
participation in the Lord’s Supper; he declines to adopt the crudely sensuous ideas 
diffused in the widest circles (Bach, I. 167 ff.); see De corp. et sang. 8, 2. 
Expos. in <scripRef passage="Mat. 1" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.2" parsed="|Matt|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1">Mat. 1</scripRef>. XII., 26. Reality in its common sense is “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.3">natura</span>” in Radbert’s 
view; but he never says that the elements are <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.4">naturaliter</span> transformed. Therefore 
also Christ’s body is not digested.</note> The sacrament is a spiritual food for faith; to eat Christ’s flesh 
means to be and remain in Christ. The rite is given to faith, and faith is to be 
roused by it. Faith, however, is always related to the invisible; and thus the 
sacrament in its deepest sense can only be received by the faith that has withdrawn 
into the invisible world. Christ, the soul, faith, heaven, and the sacrament are 
most intimately connected—the bodily eye must always look beyond the sensuous to 
the heavenly behind it. Therefore the meal is a meal for the holy, the elect. Only 
he who belongs to Christ and is a member in his body enjoys the food worthily, nay, 
he alone enjoys the food of faith actually. Unbelievers receive the sacrament, but 
not its virtue (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.5">virtus sacramenti</span>). But even Augustine had so distinguished between 
these two notions that <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.6">virtus sacramenti</span> sometimes describes its saving efficacy 
alone, sometimes the miraculous nature of the holy food itself, so that in the former 
case the sacrament itself signifies the totality of the rite without its corresponding 
effect, and in the latter merely something objective incapable of further definition. 
Radbert, like Augustine, prefers the latter version. The believer alone receives 
the virtus sacramenti as food of faith and incorporation into Christ’s body—there 
was no eating on the part of unbelievers (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.7">manducatio infidelium</span>); Christ’s flesh 
as contained in the sacrament did not exist apart from faith. The unbeliever, indeed, 
receives the sacrament—what that is is indefinable—but he does 

<pb n="314" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_314" />so to his condemnation; for without the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.8">virtus sacramenti</span> the 
sacrament exists <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.9">ad judicium damnationis</span>.<note n="722" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.10">See esp. ch. VIII., but also 5-7, 14, 21. This spiritual conception, 
on which Steitz (1.c.) has rightly laid great stress, runs through the whole book. 
But when Radbert positively calls the body present in the Lord’s Supper a <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.11">corpus 
spiritale</span>, he does not mean this in contrast with the natural, but the lower bodily 
nature (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.12">caro humana</span>) confined to space. C. 21, 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.13">Non nisi electorum cibus est.</span>” 
6, 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.14">Quid est, quod manducant homines? Ecce omnes indifferenter quam sæpe sacramenta 
altaris percipiunt. Percipiunt plane, sed alius carnem Christi spiritaliter manducat 
et sanguinem bibit, alius vero non, quamvis buccellam de manu sacerdotis videatur 
percipere. Et quid accipit, <i>cum una sit consecratio</i>, si corpus et sang. Chr. non accipit? Vere, quia reus indigne accipit, judicium sibi manducat.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6">In addition to this Augustinianism, a Greek element is very strongly 
marked in the description of the effects of the holy food; for besides incorporation 
in Christ and forgiveness of venial sins, the chief emphasis is laid on our soul 
and body being nourished by this food <i>for immortality</i>. The combination contained 
in the statement that this is effected <i>by baptism, the Lord’s Supper, and Holy Scripture</i> 
(c. 1, 4), is Western; but the intention to which prominence is given in connection 
with the Lord’s Supper alone, <i>viz.</i> “that even our flesh may be renewed by it to 
immortality and incorruption,”<note n="723" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.1">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.2">Ut etiam caro nostra per hoc ad immortalitatem et incorruptionem 
reparetur.</span>”</note> is Greek. Indeed Radbert even says conversely: 
“the flesh of Christ spiritually digested is transformed into our flesh.”<note n="724" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.3">“<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.4">Carni nostræ caro Christi spiritaliter conviscerata transformatur.</span>” 
See c. 11 and 19, 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.5">Non sicut quidam volunt anima sola hoc mysterio pascitur, 
quia non sola redimitur morte Christi et salvatur, verum etiam et caro nostra, etc. 
etc.</span>; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.6">nos per hoc in incorruptionem transformamur</span>” (therefore as in Justin); 
the same thought already in I. 4, 6.</note> But 
he now went still further with the Greeks—Cyril and John of Damascus. He had learned 
from them that although the rite existed for faith only, yet the <i>reality</i> of Christ’s 
body was present.<note n="725" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.7">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.8">Spiritale</span>” and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.9">verum</span>” are thus not mutually exclusive.</note> This assumption was rendered easy, nay imperative, to the Greeks 
by their view that Christ’s historical body was itself pneumatic from the moment 
of the Incarnation. Although they then (John of Damascus) completed the identification, 
and assumed a real presence of Christ’s body in the Sacrament, they still hesitated 
secretly, because they did not get over the difficulty caused by the fact that the body once received into heaven did not return. 

<pb n="315" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_315" />Therefore they assigned the form of the miracle (sacramental transformation 
and assumption) to the “mystery.” Radbert took up the matter here, at the same time 
influenced by the popular conception and his certainty that the practice of the 
Church was justified. <i>For the first time in the Church he declares without hesitancy 
that the sacramental body is that which had been born of Mary, and that this is 
due to a transformation which only leaves the sensuous appearance unchanged</i>. This 
is a miracle against nature (or <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.10">quasi contra naturam</span>: for nature always depends 
on the will of God); but it is to be believed for that very reason, for we only 
think worthily of God, who can do anything, when we acknowledge him to be the power 
that works miracles. What he does here is a miraculous creative act, effected, as 
always, through the word, in this case the word of institution, and this is spoken 
not by the priest, but on each occasion by God through the eternal Word (Christ), 
so that the priest only issues the appeal to God. This constantly repeated creation 
by God is exactly parallel to the Incarnation—Christ’s word corresponds to the Holy 
Spirit, the elements to the virgin’s womb; the effect is the same. The sacramental 
is the historical body, of course also historically transfigured; for from Cyril’s 
standpoint the transfiguration of the body in the Resurrection is only the <i>manifestation</i> 
of the properties which it always possessed.<note n="726" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.11">C. 1, 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.12">Nullus moveatur de hoc corpore Christi et sanguine, 
quod <i>in mysterio vera sit caro et verus</i> sit sanguis, <i>dum sic voluit ille qui creavit</i>: 
omnia enim quæcumque voluit fecit in cælo et in terra, et quia voluit, licet in 
figura panis et vini, hæc sic esse, omnino nihil aliud quam caro Christi et sanguis 
post consecrationem credenda sunt. Unde ipsa veritas ad discipulos: Hæc, inquit, 
caro mea est pro mundi vita, et <i>ut mirabilius loquar</i>, non alia plane quam quæ nata 
est de Maria et passa in cruce et resurrexit de sepulcro.</span>” Further 7, 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.13">corpus 
quod natum est de Maria virgine . . . resurrexit a mortuis, penetravit cœlos <i>et 
nunc pontifex factus in æternum quotidie interpellat pro nobis</i>.</span>” 12, I: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.14">ubi 
catholica fide hoc mysterium celebratur, nihil a bono majus nihilque a malo minus 
percipi sacerdote, nihilque aliud quam caro Christi et sanguis dum catholice consecratur, 
<i>quia non in merito consecrantis sed in verbo efficitur creatoris et virtute spiritus 
s.</i>, ut caro Chr. et sanguis, non alia quam quæ de spiritu s. <i>creata</i> est, vera fide 
credatur et spiritali intellegentia degustetur . . . <i>Christi</i> est qui per s. s. hanc 
suam <i>efficit </i>carnem.</span>” Cf. 15, 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.15">non æstimandum est, quod alterius verbis, quod 
ullius alterius meritis, quod potestate alicujus ista fiunt, sed verbo <i>creatoris</i>, 
quo cuncta creata sunt.</span>” 8, 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.16">substantia panis et vini in Christi carnem et sanguinem
<i>efficaciter interius commutatur</i>.</span>” 2, 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.17">sensibilis res intellegibiliter virtute dei per verbum Christi 
in carnem ipsius divinitus transfertur.</span>”</note> In order to 

<pb n="316" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_316" />explain the startling fact that the results of the transformation 
were not capable of being perceived by the senses, Radbert had a number of reasons 
ready: it was unnecessary and repulsive,<note n="727" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.18">See c. 10 and 13, and esp. 4, 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.19">quia Christum vorari fas 
dentibus non est, voluit in mysterio hunc panem et vinum vere carnem suam et sanguinem 
consecratione spiritus s. potentialiter (<i>i.e.</i> efficaciter) creari, creando vero 
quotidie pro mundi vita mystice immolari.</span>”</note> and besides it would happen often.<note n="728" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.20">See c. 14; besides Bach I., p. 168 ff. A lamb, or real blood, 
or the Christ-child appeared.</note> The 
most important of these was that—it was necessary the rite should remain a mystery 
given to faith alone. We are as far as possible from being prepared for this idea, 
and yet it was very important to Radbert. The Lord’s Supper always presupposes faith 
and is meant to rouse faith, where it exists, to advance to the undisguised Christ 
who is not daily sacrificed. Hence the sacrament cannot be a manifest, but is always 
a disguised, miracle. Hence, moreover, the elements, in so far as they are <i>not 
perceptibly</i> transformed (colour, taste, and smell remaining), must be regarded 
as symbols of Christ’s body, from which faith penetrates to the mysterious but really 
created source of salvation. <i>The sensuous appearance of the consecrated elements 
is the symbol of Christ’s body, their essence is the true historical body itself</i>.<note n="729" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.21">On this point Radbert speaks like Ratramnus; see 1, 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.22">visu 
corporeo et gustu propterea non demutantur, quatenus fides exerceatur ad justitiam.</span>” 
13, 1, 2, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.23">quod colorem aut saporem carnis minime præbet, virtus tamen fidei et 
intellegentiæ, quæ nihil de Christo dubitat, totum illud spiritaliter sapit et degustat 
. . . Sic debuit hoc mysterium temperari, ut et arcana secretorum celarentur infidis 
et <i>meritum</i> cresceret de virtute fidei et nihil deesset interius vere credentibus 
promissæ veritatis.</span>” Nay the disguise incites to loftier aspiration (as with the 
Greeks): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.24">insuper et quod majus est per hæc secretius præstita ad illam tenderent 
speciem <i>satietatis ubi jam non pro peccatis nostris quotidie Christus immolabitur</i>, 
sed satietate manifestationis ejus sine ulla corruptione omnes sine fine fruemur.</span>” 
(One imagines that he is listening to Origen or Gregory of Nyssa.) On <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.25">figura</span> and 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.26">veritas</span>, see 4, 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.27">. . . ut sicut de virgine per spiritum vera caro sine coitu 
creatur, <i>ita per eundem ex substantia panis ac vini mystice idem Christi corpus 
et sanguis consecretur . . . figura</i> videtur esse cum frangitur, dum in <i>specie visibili</i> 
aliud intelligitur quam quod visu carnis et gustu sentitur. <i>Veritas</i> appellatur, 
dum corpus Christi et sanguis virtute spiritus in verbo ipsius ex panis vinique 
substantia efficitur.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p7">We readily perceive that in this phase the bridge to the Augustinian 
conception has been recovered. Paschasius intended to unite and did unite two positions in his doctrine of 

<pb n="317" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_317" />the Lord’s Supper: the Augustinian, that the sacraments are given 
to faith and everything in them is spiritually handled, and the Greek, which also 
seemed to him commended by the letter of Scripture, the Fathers, and a few miracles, 
that we are confronted by a <i>reality</i> existent prior to all faith, since only the 
true body and the blood actually shed can redeem us, and since we need the corporeal 
indwelling of Christ. Both considerations seemed to be served by the view, <i>that 
in the elements we are dealing with a miraculous creation of Christ’s body, which 
is, however, effected in such a way that faith alone can rise from the still existent 
semblance of the mere bodily figure</i> (<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p7.1">figura corporis</span>) <i>to the apprehension of the 
heavenly reality</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p8">The voluminous books, afterwards written by Catholics and Lutherans 
on the Lord’s Supper, prove that Radbert’s theory opened up a perspective to hundreds 
of questions, which he did not solve, and, indeed, did not even put. His treatment 
of the part played by the priest at the sacrament seemed unsatisfactory. His brief 
expositions as to the creation of the body failed to make certain the identity of 
the heavenly and the sacramental Christ. There was still no definition of the relation 
of the unconverted to the converted object of sense-perception. When men began to 
attempt this definition, nothing short of the whole of philosophy necessarily passed 
before the mind of the cultured theologian. The claim of the symbolical view had 
to be determined, and thereby the sacrament, symbol, virtue, reality (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p8.1">res</span>) and, 
again, the graded and yet identical bodies of Christ (the historical on earth, the 
transfigured in heaven, the sacramental on earth, the body as Church in heaven 
and on earth) had to be defined, as it were geologically, as intersecting boulders. 
“One deep called to the others”; and the fact that in after times the most intelligent 
men leant an ear to this clamour, and yet remained sane in other respects, proved 
that the most absurd speculations in the sphere of religion do not necessarily make 
the whole reason sick.<note n="730" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p8.2">The doctrine of the real conversion of the elements in the West 
is to be regarded as an importation from the East, and is closely connected with 
the anti-Adoptian version of Cliristology. But it was first in the West that the 
legal mind and dialectics cast themselves on this subject, and produced a complicated 
and never to be completed doctrine of endless extent.</note></p>

<pb n="318" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_318" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p9">But the most remarkable feature in Radbert’s fundamental theory 
is that he did not refer primarily to the Mass, or indeed to Christ’s death on the 
Cross; in other words, he did not draw all the consequences which resulted from 
it. Radbert is not the theologian of the Catholic Mass. The <i>Incarnation</i> and Lord’s 
Supper were for him more intimately connected, as it seems, than Christ’s 
<i>sacrificial death</i> and the dogma of the Lord’s Supper. From this we see that Radbert was a disciple 
of the Greeks, that he was really a <i>theologian</i>, and his interest did not centre 
<i>primarily</i> on the Church institution of penance, and the divine service of the Mass 
connected with it.<note n="731" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p9.1">Not primarily; for undoubtedly he more than once in his work 
thinks of the Mass, and draws the inference of the daily sacrifice of Christ’s body 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p9.2">pro peccatis</span>; see 13, 2; 4, 1, etc.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10">Rabanus<note n="732" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.1">Ep. ad Eigil. Migne, CXII., p. 1510.</note> and Ratramnus alone opposed him. The opposition is as 
obscure, logically, as in the controversy about the virgin birth. As Ratramnus had 
then taught that the natural had come to pass by a miracle, while Radbert held that 
the event was contrary to nature; so here again Rabanus and, above all, Ratramnus 
taught that, while the external miracle (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.2">contra naturam</span>)—the communication in the 
Lord’s Supper of the body that was born, that died and rose again—did not take place, 
the true body was <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.3">potentialiter</span> (effectively) created, yet <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.4">in mysterio</span>, 
by the consecration of the Holy Spirit.<note n="733" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.5">Ratramnus and Rabanus are nearer each other than is currently 
supposed; but Bach (I. p. 191 ff.) is wrong, when, after the precedent of other 
Catholics, he tries by an interpretation of Ratramnus’ use of language to make him 
a genuine Catholic. Ratramnus also holds that a miracle takes place, but not the 
miracle that magically produces the body worn by Christ as a person.</note> Ratramnus examines elaborately the problem that the king had 
set him, whether that which is received into his mouth by the believer, is in mystery 
or reality Christ’s body. From the king’s question he himself formulates other two: 
whether participation, in the cultus, in the body of Christ was an act <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.6">in mysterio</span> 
or <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.7">in veritate</span>, and whether the sacramental body was identical with the historical 
which now sits at the right hand of the Father.<note n="734" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.8">See the opening of the work.</note> To the second question he replies 
that that which lies consecrated 

<pb n="319" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_319" />on the altar is by no means the historical body, but only the 
<i>mystery</i> of the body, as also the mystery of the Church. As regards the historical 
body the consecrated elements are thus only a figure (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.9">figura</span>), means of reminiscence 
for our present earthly life, since we cannot yet see what we believe.<note n="735" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.10">Following on a reference to Ambrose, he writes (c. 75 sq.): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.11">De 
carne Christi quæ crucifixa et sepulta est, ait, ‘Vera utique caro Christi 
est.’ At de illo quod sumitur in sacramento dicit, ‘Veræ carnis illius sacramentum 
est,’ distinguens sacramentum carnis a veritate carnis. Veritas carnis quam sumpsit 
de virgine; quod vero nunc agitur in ecclesia mysterium, veræ illius carnis . . . 
sacramentum . . . non est specie caro, sed sacramentum, siquidem in specie panis 
est, in sacramento vero verum Christi corpus . . . (elementa) secundum quod spiritualiter 
vitæ substantiam subministrant corpus et sanguis Christi sunt. Illud vero corpus, 
<i>in quo semel passus est Christus</i>, non aliam speciem præferebat quam in qua consistebat; 
hoc enim erat vere quod esse videbatur; . . . at nunc sanguis Christi 
quem credentes ebibunt et corpus quod comedunt, <i>aliud sunt in specie et aliud in significatione</i>, 
aliud quod pascunt corpus esca corporea et aliud quod saginant mentes æternæ vita 
substantia . . . aliud igitur est, quod exterius geritur, aliud item quod per fidem 
capitur; ad sensum corporis quod pertinet, corruptibile (Radbert also said this) 
est, quod fides vero capit incorruptible. Exterius igitur quod apparet non est res 
sed imago rei, mente vero quod sentitur et intelligitur, veritas rei.</span>” Even to the 
last sentence a Radbertian meaning can be given; but this ceases to be possible 
where Ratramnus—as often happens—designates the whole <i>rite</i> (and it is the <i>rite</i> with 
which he is generally concerned) as “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.12">figura</span>,” in “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.13">figuram sive memoriam dominicæ mortis</span>,” 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.14">repræsentatio memoriæ dominicæ passionis</span>,” and, further, as “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.15">pignus</span>” 
(see c. 10, 11, 16: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.16">figurate facta</span>”; c. 88: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.17">corpus et sanguis quod in 
ecclesia geritur, differt ab illo corpore et sanguine quod in Christi corpore jam 
glorificatum cognoscitur; et hoc corpus pignus est et species, illud vero ipsa 
veritas. Hoc enim geretur, donec ad illud perveniatur; ubi vero ad illud perventum 
fuerit hoc removebitur.</span>” Reconciliation with Radbert is absolutely impossible where 
Ratramnus strictly disowns the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.18">permutatio corporalis</span>,” and reduces everything 
to a memorial meal; c. 12: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.19">et quomodo jam Christi corpus dicitur, in quo nulla 
permutatio facta cognoscitur?</span>” c. 15: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.20">dicant, secundum quod permutata 
sunt; corporaliter namque nihil in eis cernitur esse permutatum.</span>” Catholics excuse him 
here by saying that he meant to deny “conversion” into a crassly realistic body, 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.21">Fatebuntur igitur necesse est aut mutata esse secundum aliud quam secundum corpus, 
ac per hoc non esse hoc quod in veritate videntur, sed aliud quod non esse secundum 
propriam essentiam cernuntur. Aut si hoc profiteri noluerint, negare corpus esse 
sanguinem Christi, quod nefas est non solum dicere verum etiam cogitare.</span>” c. 100: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.22">iste panis et sanguis qui super altare ponuntur, in figuram sive memoriam dominicæ 
mortis ponuntur, et quod gestum est in præterito, præsenti revocet (dominus) memoriæ, 
ut illius passionis memores effecti, per eam efficiamur divini muneris consortes.</span>”</note> But nevertheless 
<i>believers</i> receive Christ’s body and blood in this rite; for faith does not receive 
what it sees, but what it believes, <i>Accordingly in the Lord’s Supper Christ’s body exists in an invisbile </i>


<pb n="320" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_320" /><i>reality for faith as real food of the soul</i>.<note n="736" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.23">C. 101: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.24">Fides non quod oculus videt sed quod credit accipit, 
quoniam spiritualis est esca et spiritualis potus, spiritualiter animam pascens 
et æternæ satietatis vitam tribuens, sicut ipse salvator mysterium hoc commendans 
loquitur: spiritus est qui vivificat.</span>” C. 49: “Christ’s true body is distributed 
in the Lord’s Supper according to its <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.25">invisibilis substantia</span>, and that because the 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.26">invisibilis substantia</span> is like the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.27">potentia divini verbi</span>. Many similar passages 
elsewhere.”</note> The extremely 
obscure and at least seemingly contradictory statements of Ratramnus make it hard 
to hit on his meaning correctly. In any case he taught no mere figurative conception. 
We shall perhaps be most certain to do him justice if we observe what above all 
he did, and what he did not, intend. He meant above all to emphasise and verify 
the absolute necessity of faith throughout the rite; the sacrament belonged to 
faith, existed for it alone, etc.<note n="737" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.28">C. 11: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.29">Nam si secundum quosdam figurate hic nihil accipitur, 
sed totum in veritate conspicitur, <i>nihil hic fides operatur, quoniam nihil spiritale 
geritur . . . nec jam mysterium erit, in quo nihil secreti, nihil abditi continebitur</i>.</span>”</note> In this he coincides entirely with Radbert, who 
shared the same interest equally strongly. But in what he would not allow he is 
distinguished to his advantage from Radbert; <i>since everything is given to faith 
he would not recognise the common reality</i>, because in view of the latter faith and 
disbelief are indifferent. To Ratramnus reality (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.30">veritas</span>) is concrete being as it 
presents itself to the senses; for this very reason “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.31">sub figura</span>” and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.32">in veritate</span>” 
he looks on as mutually exclusive opposites. Faith has its own realities, which 
are real, but only disclose themselves to faith; Ratramnus designates them—mistakenly—as 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.33">sub figura</span>,” because they are copied by sensuous realities, or, better, rest behind 
the latter. Radbert, on the other hand, believed himself compelled, precisely as 
an Augustinian, to conceive <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.34">veritas</span> as reality in general; hence to him “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.35">sub figura</span>” 
and <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.36">in veritate</span> are not opposites, since heavenly realities when they appeared as 
earthly had in his view to manifest themselves <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.37">sub figura</span>.<i> But Ratramnus was superior 
to Radbert as a Christian, in that he did not conceive the presence of the heavenly 
in the earthly to be a miracle against nature, i.e.</i>, he followed a different notion 
of God from the latter.<note n="738" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.38">Ratramnus always thinks of the God who excites and nourishes faith.</note> The mysteries of faith are not brought to pass by a continual interruption of the 

<pb n="321" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_321" />natural order, but they rest as a world administered by the Holy 
Spirit behind the phenomenal world, and what takes place in the Lord’s Supper is 
not a departure, by means of a special miracle, from operations such as are carried 
out, <i>e.g.</i>, in Baptism (c. 17, 25, 26.) In a word, Ratramnus would have the mystery 
of the Lord’s Supper recognised as in harmony with the method by which God bestows 
salvation through Baptism and the Word, because as an Augustinian and Christian 
he shrank from the brutal miracle (the idea of God is here involved), and because 
he was afraid that otherwise nothing would be left to faith.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p11">It is in this that the importance of Ratramnus consists. But it 
is questionable whether the learned king for whom he wrote was any the wiser for 
his book; for not only is Ratramnus confused in his terminology, but also in his 
matter,<note n="739" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p11.1">The difference between Paschasius and Ratramnus is really very 
subtle if we confine our attention to the question of the reality of Christ’s body 
(and the transformation); but it is not quite so subtle as is represented by Schnitzer 
(l.c., 167-194). It was, besides, long before Ratramnus’ work was held to be heretical.</note><i> because he would not give up the idea that the efficacy of the sacrament 
was objective</i>, whence it always follows that the miraculous efficacy depends not 
on the recipients, but on the means. Hence we find numerous expositions in which 
he talks like Radbert: by the ministry of the priest the bread becomes Christ’s 
body, nay, it is transformed.<note n="740" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p11.2">C. 16, <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p11.3">a commutatio</span> is taught, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p11.4">sed non corporaliter sed spiritualiter 
facta est . . . spiritualiter sub velamento corporei panis . . . corpus et sanguis 
Christi existunt.</span>”</note> He does not venture to pursue consistently the parallel 
he seeks to establish with baptismal water; for the words “body and blood of Christ” are too strong for him. It is sinful to deny that the consecrated elements are 
Christ’s body.<note n="741" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p11.5">See C. 15.</note> Thus the difference between Radbert and Ratramnus can be reduced 
to the following formula. The former openly and deliberately transferred the spiritual 
teaching of Augustinianism into the realistic conception, and gave clear expression 
to the belief of the Church. The latter <i>attempted</i> to maintain complete spiritualism 
in the interests of a loftier notion of God and of faith, but he was not in a position 
to carry this out absolutely, because he himself was far too much under the influence of the <i>formula</i>. Therefore he only speaks clearly 

<pb n="322" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_322" />where he is disowning the miracle.<note n="742" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p11.6">Ratramnus has the elements of Zwingli and Calvin’s doctrines. 
Besides, in relation to the invisible substance, he assumes the identity of the 
eucharistic and historical body, or, at any rate, will not give it up.</note> The future belonged to 
Radbert;<note n="743" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p11.7">In connection with <scripRef passage="Matthew 26:26" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p11.8" parsed="|Matt|26|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.26">Matt. XXVI. 26</scripRef>, he defended himself skilfully 
against Ratramnus, whom, for the rest, he does not name.</note> nay, Ratramnus’ book, it would seem, did not even excite attention, but afterwards 
met with the most curious history down to the present day.<note n="744" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p11.9">Bach, I., p. 191 ff.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p12">The doctrine expressed by Radbert, a Pandora’s casket of problems 
to future scholars, was extremely intelligible to the simple. Nothing can guarantee 
the success of a dogma more fully than the possession of these two qualities. It 
received its application, above all, in the Mass. The thought of the repeated sacrificial 
death of Christ, long since conceived, was now as firmly established as that of 
the repeated assumption of the flesh. What could now approach the Mass? There was 
no need to alter the ancient wording of missal prayers, which still, when they dealt 
with the sacrifice, emphasised the sacrifice of praise; for who attended to words? The Mass as a sacrificial rite, in which the holiest thing conceivable was presented 
to God, had, however, ceased long ago to end in participation, but found its climax 
in the act that expiated sin and removed evil. It was received into the great institution 
that conferred atonement. On this a few further remarks are necessary, although 
no dogmatic conflicts arose.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p13">The frequent repetition of the Mass (in one and the same Church), 
and its simple celebration (without communion), show that this rite was not intended 
so much for the congregation as for God: <i>God was to be appeased</i>. The ancient element 
of commemoration on the part of the celebrants had, especially since the days of 
Gregory I., been made an independent service, and the communion had been, as it 
were, changed into a <i>second</i> celebration.<note n="745" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p13.1">Walafried Strabo was the first to justify expressly the celebration 
of the Lord’s Supper without communicants, and therefore Masses (Migne, T. 114, 
col. 943 ff).</note> The practice, according to which the laity 
looked on while the priests partook, the laity taking merely a passive part—the 
rite being consummated on their behalf—while the priests performed 

<pb n="323" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_323" />the ceremony, corresponded to the prevailing view, especially 
among German peoples, that laymen were second-class Christians, and that partaking 
in the Lord’s Supper was for them associated with grave dangers. <i>The holy rite belonged 
to the laity, so far as it represented a form of the Church’s intercession peculiarly 
effective for the mitigation of sin’s penalties</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p14">The Mass was thereby included in the Church’s atoning institute; 
but for laymen the Church had long been essentially a baptismal institution, and 
an establishment for the reconciliation necessary after baptism. In order to understand 
this, and the immense extent and value acquired by the practice of Confession in 
the West, we have to observe the following points.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p15">1. The prevailing notion of God was that of <i>omnipotent absolutism, 
requital and remission</i>. It was in these conceptions that God was a present and really 
living God, and they directed the thought and practice of trained theologians and 
laymen. The hidden God was manifest in the fact that he suffered no sin to be unatoned; 
but he was merciful because he granted remissions (through the mediation of heavenly 
persons and the Church) a fact which, indeed, did not contravene the general rule 
that everything must be expiated or punished. <i>This notion of God was already complete 
when the Church entered into the national life of Germany</i>. It is accordingly not 
to be regarded as a German modification, but as a conception in harmony with and 
rising from the unrefined religious consciousness, and especially the Latin spirit. 
Cyprian and Gregory I. attest this. But as this conception of God could easily combine 
with German ideas of justice, it was also well adapted to train uncivilised peoples. 
It had long been settled on purely Latin soil that no sin committed after Baptism 
could be simply forgiven, but that due penitence (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p15.1">pænitentia legitima</span>), or fitting 
satisfaction (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p15.2">satisfactio congrua</span>) formed the necessary condition of remission. 
In keeping with the strict regard for law and sense of duty, which distinguished 
the Latin Church more than the Greek, ecclesiastical methods paid more heed to the 
sins of Church members in general. And in accordance with the conviction that sins 
represented breaches of contract or outrages, of greater or less gravity, the Church 
had been working at the codification 

<pb n="324" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_324" />of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p15.3">pænitentia legitima</span>, or the definition of the measure of satisfaction, 
since the second half of the third century. All this took place without German influence.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p16">2. This system had originally been elaborated with a view to public 
penance, in presence of the congregation, for the sake of reconciliation, and thus 
referred to open and gross sins, for which as a rule only a single act of penance 
was possible. It therefore suffered a severe blow when all society became Christian, 
and magistrates, being themselves Christians, punished these gross offences of different 
kinds, even such as the State had not formerly dealt with. The whole ancient institution 
of penance collapsed in the East. It came almost entirely to an end in the West 
also in its old form, in so far as the list of public sins, punished by the Church 
alone, was always growing smaller.<note n="746" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p16.1">When the State punished, <i>e.g.</i>, in cases of murder and theft, 
the ecclesiastical consequences followed without further trial.</note> But in the German kingdoms, where the Church 
had not sunk to the level of an institution for worship in the State, and had not 
entirely abandoned higher religion to the monks, where, on the contrary, it long 
went hand in hand with the State as a Latin institution with its old Roman law, 
and trained the nations as a <i>universal</i> power, it did not renounce its penance regulations, 
which besides suited the German spirit. But a change was necessary in this case 
also, a change in which German dislike to public humiliations had perhaps as great 
a share as fear of purgatory and the tendency of the Church to establish throughout 
the regulations of its <i>monkish castes</i>, in other words, to monachise the secular 
clergy, and finally also the laity. From this there sprang a deepening of the notion 
of sin, since new sins, namely, the “roots of sin” themselves were put in the 
place of the old mortal sins,<note n="747" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p16.2">This was also effected in the Greek Church through the action 
of the monks.</note> but there also resulted an externalising of the notion, 
as “satisfactions,” which are more tolerable in the case of great overt offences, 
were now also applied to these “roots” (intemperance, fornication, greed, anger, 
ill-temper, secret fear and dislike, presumption and pride).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p17">But, above all, this was followed by the intrusion of the 

<pb n="325" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_325" />Church into all affairs of private life. What had been the rule 
in primitive times, namely, the subjection of the private life of the individual 
to the control of the Church, returned in an entirely new form. But then it was 
a congregation of brethren which lived together like a family, and in which each 
was the conscience of the other; now one <i>institution</i> and one <i>class</i> ruled the irresponsible 
community; and while the latter was restrained, indeed, from extremes, yet, since 
no one was really capable of properly controlling the life of the individual, consciences 
were sophisticated by incentives and sedatives, by a frequently over-refined morality 
(legislation as to fasting and marriage), and by extremely external directions as 
to satisfaction. The transition to the new practice resulted in the laity themselves 
demanding the intercession of the Church, the reading of the Mass, invocations of 
the saints, etc., to an increasing extent, since preachers had always been telling 
them that they were a sinful people, incapable of coming near God,<note n="748" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p17.1">See the view taken of the laity in the forged fragments of the 
pseudo-Isidorian decretals.</note> that the priests 
held the keys, and that the Church’s intercession was the most effective. But the 
gradual settlement of <i>monachist practice</i> in the world-Church alone explains the 
facts that actual confession of all sins to the priest, and the imposition of all 
sorts of satisfactions,<note n="749" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p17.2">Among these, pilgrimages of a year’s duration played a great 
part, a fact that shows the monks’ contempt of family life and civic occupations; 
for these were severely affected by pilgrimages.</note> for the hundred and one offences in life and conduct, in 
a word, that <i>private penance in the presence of the priest</i>, became the rule. This 
state of matters began in the Iro-Scottish Church, which was in an eminent degree 
monachist. There penitential regulations—meaning private penance—were, so far as 
we know, first drawn up for the laity, who were directed to confess their sins to 
the priest, as the monks had long been enjoined to do in their cloisters. From Ireland, 
books dealing with penance came to the Anglo-Saxons (Theodore of Canterbury), to 
the Franks and Rome; they did not establish this footing without opposition, and 
after they had become a settled institution, they very soon gave offence again, 
since their directions became more and more 

<pb n="326" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_326" />external and questionable. To the practice of private penance 
which thus arose is to be ascribed the new conception of sin, and the new attitude 
to it, which now became the ruling one in the West, namely, the facile and deadening 
readiness with which every one confessed himself to be a mortal sinner. What was 
more tolerable in the ranks of the monks, nay, was in many cases the expression 
of a really sensitive conscience—I mean the readiness at once to confess oneself 
a sinner, and to make a less and less distinction between sins and sins—threatened 
when transferred to the masses to become a worthless practice, because one that 
blunted the moral sense. Men sinned, and coolly confessed wholesale to a host of 
sins, lest they might miss the miraculous help of the Church, for some one or other 
actually committed. If the men of those days had not been so simple, this system 
would even then have made them thorough hypocrites. But as it was, it worked more 
like an external system of law—a police institution, which punished wantonness and 
barbarianism, outbreaks of wild energy and passion. This was not the intention, 
but it was its <i>actual</i> import, so far as a certain salutary effect cannot be denied 
it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p18">3. The institution was already certain in its operations, and 
made great strides especially in the later Carlovingian period, since the complete 
separation of the clergy and laity, which had been obliterated in the Merovingian 
age, was only then made once more complete, and measures began at the same time 
to be taken to make monks of the former. Nevertheless the dogmatic theory was still 
entirely awanting. It was not settled that the priest alone could forgive sins—it 
was still conceded that trifling sins could be expiated without the priest, by means 
of prayer and alms. Nor were the value and result of priestly forgiveness fixed: 
was it declaratory or deprecatory? Nor had it been stated to be absolutely necessary 
to confess all sins to the priest.<note n="750" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p18.1">I adhere to these statements, in spite of Karl Müller’s arguments 
in his treatise “Der Umschwung in der Lehre von der Busse während des 12 Jahrh.” 
(Abhandl. für Weizäcker, 1892, p. 287 ff.) If I am not mistaken, Müller has been 
misled by Morinus, and has looked at the state of penance and confession, at the 
close of ancient and the beginning of mediæval Church history, too much from the 
standpoint of the modern Roman conception; he has at least presupposed too great 
a uniformity of theoretical ideas—if one may speak of such. I cannot accept the 
blunt assertion on p. 292, that down to the twelfth century the priest’s absolution 
was always regarded as simply identical with divine forgiveness, and therefore as 
indispensable. There was no doctrine proper on this question for centuries, but 
almost only a practice. As soon as the doctrine is again introduced, doubts also 
arise, to be once more gradually allayed.</note> And finally no fixed definitions had 

<pb n="327" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_327" />been deduced from the matter itself of mortal and venial sins, 
or of the treatment of public and private offences. It was only long afterwards 
that all these points were decided. We see clearly here that ecclesiastical practice 
does not wait for dogmatic, indeed, that it does not really need it, as long as 
it goes with the great stream. The Church possessed a sacrament of penance with 
all its subtleties for many centuries, during which dogmatic knew of no such thing, 
but span a finer thread.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p19">4. This is not the place to give the interesting history of the 
growth of satisfactions. Let us, however, notice four points. (1) The old, more 
or less arbitrary, definitions dealing with the selection (prayers, alms, lamentations, 
temporary exclusion), and duration of compensatory punishments were supplemented 
to an increasing extent by new ones (pilgrimages), as well as by <i>definitions taken 
from the Old Testament law and German legal ordinances</i>. Charlemagne took a great 
stride in advance with reference to dependence on the Old Testament. <i>But this led 
to the computation of compensatory penalties being itself looked at in the light 
of a divine dispensation</i>, and definitions not taken from the Old Testament were 
also regarded from the same standpoint. (2) The performance of penance was a means 
of compensation, so far as—if no sin had preceded it—it would have established 
<i>merit</i> in the sight of God, or would have bestowed something upon him. (It was accordingly 
not <i>merely</i> a substitution for punishment, but also a positive property in the sight 
of God, and therefore a compensation for injury.) Accordingly the whole institution 
was included under the conception of <i>merit</i>, from of old connected with works and 
alms (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p19.1">operibus et eleemosynis</span>). But if the performance of penance was after all 
the presentation of something valuable (sacrifice) to God, something which gave 
him pleasure, and that <i>for its own sake</i>, it became more effective if as <i>many</i> and as <i>good </i>

<pb n="328" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_328" />persons as possible took part in it. If a saint helped by his 
intercession, then God could not really resist; for there was nothing to be made 
good by the saint, and therefore his offering was a pure present to God. This dreadful 
idea that the mighty Judge in Heaven could demand nothing more of the saints, while 
they were able to bestow much upon him, makes it evident that the system of <i>intercessions</i> 
necessarily played the most important rôle in the system of penance. The conception 
of Christ taken by faith, that he represents men in the Father’s presence, was perverted 
in the saddest way, and he was dragged into this system; and since nothing was 
too lofty or precious to be included as investments in this petty calculation, the 
repeated <i>sacrificial death</i> of Christ was itself the most important instalment. Masses 
were the surest protection against sins’ penalties in purgatory, because in them 
Christ himself was presented to the Father, and the infinite value<note n="751" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p19.2">In the fourth ch. of the Synod of Chiersey, 853, it is called 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p19.3">pretii copiositas mysterii passionis</span>;” that is also an anticipation of Anselm’s 
theory of satisfaction.</note> of his Passion 
was anew brought before him, in other words, the merit of that Passion was multiplied. 
Hence the accumulation of a treasury of masses was the best “palliative” against 
the fire, or the most reliable means of abridging it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p20">(3) Since performances of penance<note n="752" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p20.1">The <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p20.2">peregrinationes</span> also belong to them. That indulgences rest 
quite essentially on the custom of pilgrimages and their commutation is shown by 
Götz, Ztschr. f. K.-Gesch., vol. XV., p. 329 ff.</note>—the penitent disposition was 
always presupposed in theory—had an <i>objective</i> value to God, and were at the same 
time in part equivalents, they could be <i>bartered</i>. Not only, however, could like 
be bartered for like, but a less valuable act could be taken as full payment, if 
circumstances rendered a complete discharge difficult, or if it was supplemented 
by the intercession of others, or if the slighter performance sufficiently displayed 
the penitent mood. It had been the custom in earlier times to shorten the duration 
and diminish the number of penances imposed by the <i>Church</i> after the penitent had 
proved his sincerity. This was appropriate enough, for the purpose was to effect 
reconciliation with the community; but it was now applied to the penitent’s relation to 


<pb n="329" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_329" />God. It was at the same time remembered that the strict Judge 
was also merciful, <i>i.e.</i>, indulgent. Thus arose the system of <i>remissions, i.e., of 
commutations</i> and <i>redemptions</i>, or of <i>substitutions</i>. The latter originated in German 
conceptions, but they had a latent root even in ancient times. Commutations and 
redemptions are first met with in any number in the eighth and ninth centuries. 
“Weregeld” or blood-money is found sanctioned then; but they already follow from 
the ancient system, and had certainly been practised in the cloisters long before 
the Carlovingian age. Therewith, however, indulgences were created, as soon, namely, 
as the possibility of commutation was admitted and legally fixed, independently 
of the special circumstances of the individual case. These commutations, which were 
only established against opposition, completely externalised the whole system. Above 
all, they interested the Church financially, and made it, already the great landed 
proprietor, into a banking establishment. How poor was the Greek Church, with its 
scanty trade in relics, pictures, and lights, compared with her rich sister, who 
drew bills on every soul!</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p21">(4) The whole system of merits and satisfactions had really no 
reference to sins, but only to their punishment. But since everything ultimately 
served this system, men were trained to evade sins’ penalties as well, securely, 
and cheaply as possible. The element which seemingly mitigated the dangers of this 
whole view—namely, that sin itself was left out of sight, since it must be forgiven 
by God who excites penitence and faith—necessarily resulted in the case of the 
multitude in their paying little or no attention to sin, and in their thinking only 
of punishment. Even if they finally entered the cloister, or gave their goods to 
the poor, they did so, not because they loved God, but because they wished to escape 
his punishments. Punishment ruled the world and the consciences for whose possession 
good and evil angels contend.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p22">It would not have been necessary to discuss this practice within 
the limits of the history of dogma if it had not had a very active influence on 
dogma in the succeeding period. It had wound itself round Augustinianism from the 
beginning, and had prevented it from obtaining complete sway in the Church; it 

<pb n="330" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_330" />influenced Christology even in the time of Gregory I., and then 
in the classic period of the Middle Ages it acted decisively upon and remodelled 
all the dogmas that had come down from antiquity.<note n="753" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p22.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p23">On the history of penance, see Steitz, Das römische Busssacrament, 
1854; Wasserschleben, Bussordnungen d. Abendl. Kirche, 1851; v. Zerschwitz Beichte, 
in Herzog’s R.-E. II., p. 220 ff., System der Katechetik I., p. 483 ff., II. 1, 
p. 208. ff.; Göbl, Gesch. der Katachese in Abendland, 1880. Further, on the 
history of the ordinances of penance, Wasserschleben, Die irische Kanonensammlung, 
2 ed., 1855; and Schmitz, Die Bussbücher and die Bussdisciplin der Kirche, 1883. 
On the latter’s attempt to refer the regulations of penance to Rome, see Theol. 
Lit.-Ztg., 1883, col. 614 ff. On the development of the separation of clergy and 
laity in the 9th century, and the beginning of the monachising of the clergy, see 
Hatch, “Growth of Christian Institutions,” Chap. IX.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p24">On divine service and discipline in the Carlovingian age, see 
Gieseler II., 1 (1846) pp. 152-170; on the constitution of German law-courts, feuds, 
and penance, outlawry and death of the victim, see Brunner, Deutsche Rechtsgesch. 
I., pp. 143 ff., 156 ff., 166 ff.; on the principle of personality and the amount 
of blood-money and penances, l.c., p. 261 ff.; on the personal rights of the clergy, 
p. 269 f.; and on the rise of written law, p. 282 ff. If we review the state of 
the development of German law in the age of the Merovingians, and compare it with 
the ecclesiastical discipline of penance, as it was independently evolved on Latin 
ground until Gregory I., we are astonished at the ease with which these systems 
could be and actually were dovetailed into each other. The Roman law received by 
the Church underwent great modifications within its pale caused by the conceptions 
of the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-p24.1">Communio</span> of the Church militant with the saints, of satisfactions, merits, 
and the claim of the Church to remit sins. Above all, the Church’s right to punish, 
which had originally accepted the Roman thought of the <i>public character</i> of crimes, 
and had treated them accordingly, became more and more a private right. That is, 
transgressions against God were regarded as <i>injuries</i> done to God—not the violation 
of public order and the holy, inviolable divine law; and accordingly the idea arose, 
and got more and more scope, that they were to be treated, as it were, like private 
complaints. In such cases the alternative, <i>either punishment or satisfaction</i> (compensation), 
was appropriate. But as regards satisfactions, all the liberties were necessarily 
introduced that are inherent in that conception, namely, that the injured party 
himself, or the Church as his representative, could indulgently lessen their amount, 
or could commute or transfer them, etc. It is obvious how easily this view could 
fuse with the German one. One or two examples are sufficient. German law held the 
principle: either outlawry or penance. This corresponds to the Church principle: 
either excommunication or the performance of satisfactory acts of penance. According 
to German law, vengeance did not require to be executed on the evil-doer himself, 
but might he on a member of his clan; nay, it was held in Norway to be a more severe 
vengeance to strike the best man of the clan instead of the murderer. The Church 
looked on Christians as forming a “clan” with the saints in heaven, and the performance 
of penance could to a certain extent, or entirely, be passed on to the latter; 
Christ had, above all, borne beforehand by his death God’s vengeance on the ill-doing 
race of his brethren. German law held, similarly, that the compensation, the payment 
of the fine, could be divided. According to the practice of the Church, the saints interceded if prayed 
to, and presented their merits to God, taking from the sinner a part of the penance 
imposed upon him. Afterwards the Church positively adopted the German institution, 
and let earthly friends, comrades, members of the family, and bondmen share in the 
performance of penance in order to lighten the task. In one respect, however, the 
action of the Church had a softening and beneficial effect. It restricted to an 
extraordinary extent the capital punishments closely connected with outlawry. They 
were objectionable in themselves, and doubly so where they were regarded, on the 
ground of a primitive priestly law of punishment, as a human sacrifice offered to 
the gods (Brunner, pp. 173-177). Even in the Roman period the Church in Gaul exerted 
itself to soften the Roman administration of justice where the latter admitted capital 
punishment. It continued its efforts with success in the Merovingian age, so that 
arrangements were more and more frequently made in substitution for the death penalty. 
The chief argument urged by the Church was doubtless that God did not will the death 
of the sinner, and that Christ died an atoning and sacrificial death for all. Thus 
Christ’s death obtained an extraordinary importance. It became the grand achievement, 
whose value even softened the earthly right of punishment.</p>
</note></p>

<pb n="331" id="ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_331" />



	</div5></div4></div3></div2></div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="iii" prev="ii.ii.i.vi.v" next="iii.i">
      <h1 id="iii-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="iii.i" prev="iii" next="iii.ii">
        <h2 id="iii.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="iii.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p25.1">1:1-3:24</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.2">104</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.25">104</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.28">104</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.15">104</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.54">104</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p16.2">104</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.20">104</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.45">104</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.5">104</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.10">104</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=98&amp;scrV=9#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.15">98:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=126&amp;scrV=3#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p26.10">126:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezekiel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p4.4">1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.2">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=25#ii.i-p10.1">6:25-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#ii.i-p10.2">7:7-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#ii.i-p10.3">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=28#ii.i-p10.4">10:28-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#ii.i-p10.5">11:25-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=31#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p6.11">12:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#ii.ii.i.v.i-p1.4">16:1-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=34#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p9.5">25:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=26#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p11.8">26:26</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=12#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p31.8">25:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=1#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.12">26:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=6#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.28">27:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p14.8">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p29.3">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p29.5">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.29">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.17">6:1-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=31#ii.ii.i.iii-p23.1">8:31-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.17">9:1-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p10.6">9:1-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p11.9">14:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p6.12">3:12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p11.10">5:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.52">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.52">22</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.57">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.55">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.55">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.57">14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.58">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.54">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.54">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.58">13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=271&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p4.3">271</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=368&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p2.7">368</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=368&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p3.7">368</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=567&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.4">567</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=568&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p2.6">568</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p10.5">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p10.10">2:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.10">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=4#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27.7">20:4</a> </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" id="iii.ii" prev="iii.i" next="iii.iii">
        <h2 id="iii.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
        <div class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p0.2">
          <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="iii.ii-p0.3" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek"> νοῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.42">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφθαρσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p14.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-p5.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῷ λόγῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.37">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφ᾽ ᾧ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p43.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδιοποιεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p2.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ὤν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ μή ὤ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.36">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄργανον ληπτικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς διὰ πυρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε καὶ δι ἀνθρώπων καὶ δἰ ἀλόγων καταργουμένην συνουσίαν πρὶν τοῦ μέλλοντος αἰῶνος ὁρᾶσθαι· καὶ ὁ κύριος δὲ ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦς ὁ Χριστὸς οὐ δι᾽ ἄλλο τι ἐκ παρθένου ἐγεννήθη, ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα καταργήσῃ γέννησιν ἐπιθυμίας ἀνόμου καὶ δείξῃ τῷ ἄρχοντι καὶ δίχα συνουσίας ἀνθρωπίνης δινατὴν εἶναι τῷ θεῷ τὴν ἀνθρώπου πλάσιν·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Γνῶθι σεαυτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">α: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-p21.26">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-p49.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὸ σῶμα καὶ αὐτὸ αἶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">β: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-p21.30">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-p50.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-p21.34">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-p51.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-p21.38">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-p52.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ γὰρ ὁ θεὸς θεόν σε ἠθέλησε ποιῆσαι, ἐδύνατο· ἔχεις τοῦ λόγου τὸ παράδειγμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p35.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοσέβεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ ἐξοχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p22.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατεξοχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λατρεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μήτρας ἐστὶν ἐνέργεια τὸ κυΐσκειν καὶ μορίου ἀνδρικοῦ τὸ σπερμαίνειν· ὥσπερ δέ, εἰ ταῦτα μέλλει ἐνεργεῖν ταύτας τὰς ἐνεργείας, οὕτως οὐκ ἀναγκαῖον αὐτοῖς ἐστιν τὸ τὴν ἀρχὴν ἐνεργεῖν (ὁρῶμεν γοῦν πολλὰς γυναῖκας μὴ κυϊσκούσας, ὡς τὰς στείρας, καὶ μήτρας ἔχουσας), οὕτως οὐκ εὐθέως καὶ τὸ μήτραν ἔχειν καὶ κυΐσκειν ἀναγκάζει· ἀλλὰ καὶ μὴ στεῖραι μὲν ἐξ ἀρχῆς, παρθενεύουσαι δέ, κατήργησαν καὶ τὴν συνουσίαν, ἕτεραι δὲ καὶ ἀπὸ χρόνου· καὶ τοὺς ἄρσενας δὲ τοὺς μὲν ἀπ᾽ἀρχῆς παρθενεύοντας ὁρῶμεν, τοὺς δὲ ἀπὸ χρόνου, ὥστε δι᾽ αὐτῶν καταλύεσθαι τὸν δι᾽ ἐπιθυμίας ἄνομον γάμον·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὔκ ἐστι τύπος ὁ ἄρτος τοῦ σώματος ἀλλ᾽ αὐτὸ τὸ σῶμα τοῦ κυρίου τεθεωμένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ἀρχῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνευματικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσκύνησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p5.8">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

        </div>
      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="iii.iii" prev="iii.ii" next="iii.iv">
        <h2 id="iii.iii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li> anima: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.43">1</a></li>
 <li>ærumnæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p4.8">1</a></li>
 <li>‘non meam justitiam’ tunc enim mea est vel nostra, cum moribus nostris justitiam dei mereri nos putamus perfectam per mores. At non, inquit, hanc habens justitiam, sed quam? Illam ex fide. Non illam quæ ex lege; væ in operibus est et carnali disciplina, sed hanc quæ ex deo procedit ‘justitia ex fide;’: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.53">1</a></li>
 <li>. . . transeamus ad sanctorum communionem. Illos hic sententia ista confundit, qui sanctorum et amicorum dei cineres non in honore debere esse blasphemant, qui beatorum martyrum gloriosam memoriam sacrorum reverentia monumentorum colendam esse non credunt. In symbolum prævaricati sunt, et Christo in fonte mentiti sunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.i-p3.8">1</a></li>
 <li>. . . ut sicut de virgine per spiritum vera caro sine coitu creatur, ita per eundem ex substantia panis ac vini mystice idem Christi corpus et sanguis consecretur . . . figura: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.27">1</a></li>
 <li>;vita vitæ meæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Accedit verbum ad elementum et fit sacramentum, etiam ipsum tamquam visibile verbum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p31.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Ad gratiam dei pertinet qui credit, non ille, pro cujus voluntate, ut dicitis, sanctitas vestra succedit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p27.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Ad quid ergo persuadendum aut scripturas releges aut conscios nominabis, qui adhuc quod sentis non potes definire: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.25">1</a></li>
 <li>Adam mortalem factum, qui sive peccaret sive non peccaret moriturus fuisset—peccatum Adæ ipsum solum læsit, non genus humanum—parvuli qui nascuntur in eo statu sunt, in quo fuit Adam ante prævaricationem—neque per mortem vel prævaricationem Adæ omne genus hominum moritur, nec per resurrectionem Christi omne genus hominum resurget—lex sic mittit ad regnum cœlorum quomodo et evangelium—et ante adventum domini fuerunt homines impeccabiles, i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Admissus ad dominica præcepta ex ipsis statim eruditur, id peccato deputandum, a quo deus arceat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Aliter quidem quod ipse est, aliter quæ ab ipso. Quod ipse est unum est totumque est quidquid ipse est; quod vero ab ipso est, innumerum est. Et hæc sunt quibus refletur omne quod uno toto clauditur et ambitur. Verum quod varia sunt quæ ab ipso sunt, qui a se est et unum est, variis cum convenit dominare. Et ut omnipotens apparet, contrariorum etiam origo ipse debuit inveniri.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.33">1</a></li>
 <li>Aliud videtur aliud intelligitur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p31.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Amor amatur, et hinc probamus, quod in hominibus, qui rectius amantur, ipse magis amatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.29">1</a></li>
 <li>Anathematizo illos qui sic tenent aut aliquando tenuerunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p8.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Anathematizo quasi stultos, non quasi hæreticos, si quidem non est dogma: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p3.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Anathematizo quasi stultos, non quasi hæreticos, si quidem non est dogma.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p8.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Auctoritas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Audi excellentem dei dispensatorem, quem veneror ut patrem; in Christo Jesu enim per evangelium me genuit et eo Christi ministro lavacrum regenerationis accepi. Beatum loquor Ambrosium cujus pro Catholica fide gratiam, constantiam, labores, pericula sive operibus sive sermonibus et ipse sum expertus et mecum non dubitat orbis prædicare Romanus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p20.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Audivi (verba Ego sum qui sum) sicut auditur in corde, et non erat prorsus unde dubitarem; faciliusque dubitarem vivere me, quam non esse veritatem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Baptizatum hominem sive justum sive peccatorem loco sancti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p24.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Beatus Ambrosius episcopus, in cujus præcipue libris Romana: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p20.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Bene dicit Hiob (IX. 28): Sciens quod non parceris delinquenti, quia delicta nostra sive per nos sive per semetipsum resecat, etiam cum relaxat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p3.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Bono unitatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p27.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Bonorum quorundam intolerabilis magnitudo est, ut ad capienda et præstanda ea sola gratia divinæ inspirationis operetur. Nam quod maxime bonum, id maxime penes deum, nec alius id, quam qui possidet, dispensat, ut cuique dignatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p10.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Bonorum unus est titulus salus hominis criminum pristinorum abolitione præmissa.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p10.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Bonum quod agimus et dei est et nostrum, dei per prævenientem gratiam, nostrum per obsequentem liberam voluntatem. . . . Si nostrum non est, unde nobis retribui præmia speramus? Quia ergo non immerito gratias agimus, scimus, quod ejus munere prævenimur; et rursum quia non immerito retributionem quærimus, scimus, quod obsequente libero arbitrio bona eligimus, quæ ageremus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p5.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Cælestius auditorialis scholasticus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p4.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Cælestius incredibili loquacitate.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p4.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Caritas inchoata inchoata justitia est; caritas provecta provecta justitia est; caritas magna magna justitia est; caritas perfecta perfecta justitia est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.30">1</a></li>
 <li>Carni nostræ caro Christi spiritaliter conviscerata transformatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Cathedra Cypriani: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p12.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Cathedra Petri: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p12.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Catholicam (scil. ecclesiam) facit simplex et verus intellectus in lege (scil. duobus testamentis) singulare ac verissimum sacramentum et unitas animorum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p26.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Catholicus in fide, rex in potestate, pontifex in prædicatione, judex in æquitate, philosophus in liberalibus studiis, inclytus in moribus (?) et omni honestate præcipuus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Christianus mihi nomen est, catholicus cognomen.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p22.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Christus erat voluntas et potestas patris.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p10.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Christus in certamine agonis nostri et coronat pariter et coronatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p10.26">1</a></li>
 <li>Christus in pace negavit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p24.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Christus indutus in homine: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-p2.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Christus non vicem passionis sitit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.46">1</a></li>
 <li>Christus qui est secundus Adam, accepit has geminas generationes, primam vid. quæ secundum carnem est, secundam vero spiritualem, quæ per adoptionem fit, idem redemptor noster secundum hominem complexus in semetipso continet: primam vid. quam suscepit ex virgine nascendo, secundam vero quam initiavit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Commendare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.59">1</a></li>
 <li>Communio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p24.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Confiteor, deum omnipotentem et incommutabilem præscisse et prædestinasse angelos sanctos et homines electos ad vitam gratis æternam, et ipsum diabolum . . . cum ipsis quoque hominibus reprobis . . . propter præscita certissime ipsorum propria futura mala rnerita prædestinasse pariter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Conscientia dantis adtenditur, qui abluat accipientis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p4.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Contemplatio ejus artifices, qui vocat ea quæ non sunt tamquam ea quæ sunt, atque in mensura et numero et pondere cuncta disponit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p16.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Contra eorum superstitionem, qui picturis et imaginibus sanctorum adorationis obsequium deferendum putant.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p6.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Corpus permixtum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p19.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Credamus et sanctorum communionem, sed sanctos non tam pro dei parte, quam pro dei honore veneremur. Non sunt sancti pars illius, sed ipse probatur pars esse sanctorum. Quare? quia, quod sunt, de illuminatione et de similitudine ejus accipiunt; in sanctis autem non res dei, sed pars dei est. Quicquid enim de deo participant, divinæ est gratiæ, non naturæ. Colamus in sanctis timorem et amorem dei, non divinitatem dei, colamus merita, non quæ de proprio habent, sed quæ accipere pro devotione meruerunt. Digne itaque venerandi sunt, dum nobis dei cultum et futuræ vitæ desiderium contemptu mortis insinuant.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.i-p3.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Credo siquidem atque confiteor præscisse teante sæcula quæcunque erant futura, sive bona sive mala, prædestinasse vero tantummodo bona. Bona autem a te prædestinata bifariam sunt tuis a fidelibus indagata . . . i.e: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Cultus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum antem sub tribus et testatio fidei et sponsio salutis pignerentur, necessario adicitur ecclesiæ mentio, quoniam ubi tres, id est pater et filius et spiritus sanctus, ibi ecclesia, quæ trium corpus est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p15.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum autem initio fidei quæ per dilectionem operatur imbuta mens fuerit, tendit bene vivendo etiam ad speciem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.39">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum igitur liquido clareat hanc sanam et veram esse sententiam, quam primo loco ratio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.26">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum libros Confessionum ediderim ante quam Pelagiana hæresis exstitisset, in eis certe dixi deo nostro et sæpe dixi: Da quod jubes et jube quod vis. Quæ mea verba Pelagius Romæ, cum a quodam fratre et episcopo meo fuissent eo præsente commemorata, ferre non potuit et contradicens aliquanto commotius pæne cum eo qui commemoraverat litigavit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum propterea credere jubeamur, quia id quod credere jubemur, videre non possumus, ipsam tamen fidem, quando inest in nobis, videmus in nobis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.21">1</a></li>
 <li>Cur ergo apud vos non renascuntur per baptismum, qui transeunt a nobis ad vos, cum apud nos fuerint baptizati, si nondum nati sunt?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p19.9">1</a></li>
 <li>De Afris quod propria lege sua utuntur, ut rebaptizent, placuit, ut si ad ecclesiam aliquis de hæresi venerit, interrogent eum symbolum; et si perviderint eum in patre et filio et spiritu sancto esse baptizatum, manus ei tantum imponatur ut accipiat spiritum sanctum. Quod si interrogatus non responderit hanc trinitatem, baptizetur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p24.5">1</a></li>
 <li>De carne Christi quæ crucifixa et sepulta est, ait, ‘Vera utique caro Christi est.’ At de illo quod sumitur in sacramento dicit, ‘Veræ carnis illius sacramentum est,’ distinguens sacramentum carnis a veritate carnis. Veritas carnis quam sumpsit de virgine; quod vero nunc agitur in ecclesia mysterium, veræ illius carnis . . . sacramentum . . . non est specie caro, sed sacramentum, siquidem in specie panis est, in sacramento vero verum Christi corpus . . . (elementa) secundum quod spiritualiter vitæ substantiam subministrant corpus et sanguis Christi sunt. Illud vero corpus, in quo semel passus est Christus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.11">1</a></li>
 <li>De fide: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.3">1</a></li>
 <li>De gratiam secundum merita nostra dari, quia si peccatoribus illam det, videtur esse iniquus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p36.6">1</a></li>
 <li>De his, qui scripturas s. tradidisse dicuntur vel vasa dominica vel nomina patrum suorum, placuit nobis, ut quicumque eorum ex actis publicis fuerit detectus, non verbis nudis, ab ordine cleri amoveatur. Nam si iidem aliquos ordinasse fuerint deprehensi et hi quos ordinaverunt rationales (able? capable?) subsistunt, non illis obsit ordinatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p24.6">1</a></li>
 <li>De libris recipiendis et non recipiendis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p9.4">1</a></li>
 <li>De sancta trimitate, Utrum pater et filius et spiritus s. de divinitate substantialiter prædicentur, Quomodo substantiæ in eo quod sint bonæ sint, cum non sint substantialia bona, De fide Catholica and Contra Eutychen et Nestorium.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Deum et animam scire cupio. Nihilne plus? Nihil omnino.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Deus hominem sine peccato rectum cum libero arbitrio condidit et in paradiso posuit, quem in sanctitate justitiæ permanere voluit. Homo libero arbitrio male utens peccavit et cecidit, et factus est massa perditionis totius humani generis. Deus autem bonus et justus elegit ex eadem massa perditionis secundum præscientiam suam, quos per gratiam prædestinavit ad vitam, et vitam illis prædestinavit æternam. Ceteros autem, quos justitiæ judicio in massa perditionis reliquit, perituros præscivit, sed non ut perirent prædestinavit, pœnam autem illis, quia justus est, prædestinavit æternam. Ac per hoc unam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p6.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Deus naturam nostram id est animam rationalem carnemque hominis Christi suscepit, susceptione singulariter mirabili vel mirabiliter singulari, ut nullis justitiæ suæ præcedentibus meritis filius dei sic esset ab initio quo esse homo cœpisset, ut ipse et verbum, quod sine initio est, una persona esset.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Deus omnes homines sine exceptione vult salvos fieri, licet non omnes salventur. Quod autem quidem salvantur, salvantis est donum; quod autem quidem pereunt, pereuntium est meritum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p6.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Deus ostendens quid magis velit, minorem voluntatem majore delevit. Quantoque notitiæ tuæ utrumque proposuit, tanto definiit, id te sectari debere quod declaravit se magis velle. Ergo si ideo declaravit, ut id secteris quod magis vult, sine dubio, nisi ita facis, contra voluntatem ejus sapis, sapiendo contra potiorem ejus voluntatem, magisque offendis quam promereris, quod vult quidem faciendo et quod mavult respuendo. Ex parte delinquis; ex parte, si non delinquis, non tamen promereris. Non porro et promereri nolle delinquere est? Secundum igitur matrimonium, si est ex illa dei voluntate quæ indulgentia vocatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.78">1</a></li>
 <li>Deus solus docere potuit, quomodo se vellet orari.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p10.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Deus terrores incutit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p8.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Dilectio summum fidei sacramentum, Christiani nominis thesaurus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p10.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Dilectus meus, inquit sponsa, candidus et rubicundus. In hoc nobis et candet veritas et rubet caritas.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p10.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Doctor angelorum et diaboli: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p3.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Domini mors potentior erat quam vita .. . Lex Christianorum crux est sancta Christi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-p2.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Domini mors potentior erat quam vita.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p36.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Dominus jugo suo in gremio ecclesiæ toto orbe diffuso omnia terrena regna subjecit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Dominus noster, sicut ipse in evangelio loquitur, leni jugo suo nos subdidit et sarcinæ levi; unde sacramentis numero paucissimis, observatione facillimis, significatione præstantissimis societatem novi populi colligavit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p31.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Dona sua coronat deus non merita tua . . . si ergo dei dona sunt bona merita tua, non deus coronat merita tua tamquam merita tua sed tamquam dona sua.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p26.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Dum Christus finis est legis, qui sine lege sunt sine Christo sunt; igitur populus sine lege populus sine Christo est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p14.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Ecce homo.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p36.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Ecclesiam tu, frater Parmeniane, apud vos solos esse dixisti; nisi forte quia vobis specialem sanctitatem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p26.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Ego autem aliquanto posterius didicisse me fateor, in eo quod verbum caro factum est, quomodo catholica veritas a Photini falsitate dirimatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.17">1</a></li>
 <li>Ego vero evangelio non crederem, nisi me catholicae (ecclesiæ) commoveret auctoritas.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p19.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Electi sunt ante mundi constitutionem ea prædestinatione, in qua deus sua futura facta præscivit; electi sunt autem de mundo ea vocatione, qua deus id, quod prædestinavit, implevit. Quos enim prædestinavit, ipsos et vocavit, illa scilicet vocatione secundum propositum, non ergo alios sed quos prædestinavit ipsos et vocavit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.28">1</a></li>
 <li>Eo quod quisque novit non fruitur, nisi et id diligat . . . neque quisquam in eo quod percipit permanet nisi dilectione.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-p2.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Est Christiani hominis, quod bonum est velle et in eo quod bene voluerit, currere; sed homini non est datum perficere, ut post spatia, quæ debet homo implere, restet aliquid deo, ubi deficienti succurrat, quia ipse solus est perfectio et perfectus solus dei filius Christus, cæteri omnes semi-perfecti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.29">1</a></li>
 <li>Est etiam præclarissimum lumen prædestinationis et gratiæ ipse salvator, ipse mediator dei et hominum homo Christus Jesus, qui ut hoc esset, quibus tandem suis vel operum vel fidei præcedentibus meritis natura humana quæ in illo est comparavit? . . . Singulariter nostra natura in Jesu nullis suis præcedentibus meritis accepit admiranda (scil: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Et apparuit mihi una facies eloquiorum castorum. Et cœpi et inveni quidquid illac verum legeram, hac cum commendatione gratiæ tuæ dici: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p13.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Et ea quæ dicuntur merita nostra, dona sunt eius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p26.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Et in hac vita virtus non est nisi diligere quod diligendum est; faciunt boni amores bonos mores.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p29.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Et pervenit cogitatio ad id quod est, in ictu trepidantis aspectus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Et quoniam (Christianus) quamdin est in isto mortali corpore, peregrinatur a domino, ambulat per fidem non per speciem; ac per hoc omnem pacem vel corporis vel animæ vel simul corporis et animæ refert ad illam pacem, quæ homini mortali est cum immortali deo, ut ei sit ordinata in fide sub æterna lege obœdientia. Jam vero quia duo præcipua præcepta, hoc est dilectionem dei et dilectionem proximi, docet magister deus . . . consequens est, ut etiam proximo ad diligendum deum consulat, quem jubetur sicut se ipsum diligere (sic uxori, sic filiis, sic domesticis, sic ceteris quibus potuerit hominibus), et ad hoc sibi a proximo, si forte indiget, consuli velit; ac per hoc erit pacatus, quantum in ipso est, omni homini pace hominum, id est ordinata concordia cujus hic ordo est, prinmm ut nulli noceat, deinde ut etiam prosit cui potuerit. Primitus ergo inest ei suorum cura; ad eos quippe habet opportuniorem facilioremque aditum consulendi, vel naturæ ordine vel ipsius societatis humanæ. Unde apostolus dicit: ‘Quisquis autem suis et maxime domesticis non providet, fidem denegat et est infideli deterior.’ Hinc itaque etiam pax domestica oritur, id est ordinati imperandi obœdiendique concordia cohabitantium. Imperaut enim, qui consulunt: sicut vir uxori, parentes finis, domini servis. . . . Sed in domo justi viventes ex fide et adhuc ab illa cælesti civitate peregrinantis etiam qui imperant serviunt eis, quibus videntur imperare. Neque enim dominandi cupiditate imperant, sed officio consulendi, nec principandi superbia, sed providendi misericordia.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p20.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Et sumus et nos esse novimus et id esse ac nosse diligimus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Et ut ostenderet filius dei, se vacasse, fidem tantummodo operatam esse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p27.23">1</a></li>
 <li>Et utique verba propterea sunt instituta, non per quæ se homines invicem fallunt, sed per quæ in alterius quisque notitiam cogitationes suas perferat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p5.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Eucharistia panis noster quotidianus est; sed sic accipiamus illum, ut non solum ventre sed et mente reficiamur. Virtus enim ipsa, quæ ibi intelligitur, unitas est, ut redacti in corpus ejus, effecti membra ejus, simus quod accipimus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Eum, qui post baptismum peccaverit, per pænitentiam credimus posse salvari: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.40">1</a></li>
 <li>Ex persona beatissimi Petri forma unitatis retinendæ vel faciendæ descripta recitatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p27.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Ex utroque fit, id est, ex voluntate hominis et misericordia dei.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p6.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Excepta itaque s. virgine Maria, de qua propter honorem domini nullam prorsus, cum de peccatis agitur, haberi volo quæstionem; unde enim scimus, quid ei plus gratiæ collatum fuerit ad vincendum omni ex parte peccatum, quæ concipere et parere meruit, quem constat nullum habuisse peccatum? hac ergo virgine excepta si omnes illos sanctos et sanctas, cum hic viverent, congregare possimus et interrogare, utrum essent sine peccato, quid fuisse responsuros putamus, utrum hoc quod ista dicit an quod Johannes apostolus?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p13.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Fatebuntur igitur necesse est aut mutata esse secundum aliud quam secundum corpus, ac per hoc non esse hoc quod in veritate videntur, sed aliud quod non esse secundum propriam essentiam cernuntur. Aut si hoc profiteri noluerint, negare corpus esse sanguinem Christi, quod nefas est non solum dicere verum etiam cogitare.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.21">1</a></li>
 <li>Felices esse volumus et infelices esse nolumus, sed nec velle possumus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p9.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Fide, spe, caritate colendum deum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.32">1</a></li>
 <li>Fides impetrat quod lex imperat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p9.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Fides non habet meritum, cui humana ratio præbet experimentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Fides non quod oculus videt sed quod credit accipit, quoniam spiritualis est esca et spiritualis potus, spiritualiter animam pascens et æternæ satietatis vitam tribuens, sicut ipse salvator mysterium hoc commendans loquitur: spiritus est qui vivificat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.24">1</a></li>
 <li>Foris ab ecclesia constitutus et separatus a compagine unitatis et vinculo caritatis æterno supplicio puniveris, etiam si pro Christi nomine vivus incenderis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p14.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Fuit Adam, et in illo fuimus omnes; periit Adam, et in illo omnes perierunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p30.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Gloria in excelsis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.26">1</a></li>
 <li>Gloria patri: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.24">1</a></li>
 <li>Gratia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Gratia vero nisi gratis est, gratia non est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Hæc est prædestinatio sanctorum nihil aliud: præscientia scil. præparatio beneficiorum dei quibus certissime liberantur, quicunque liberantur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p6.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Hæc omnia Paulus viderat in apostolis ceteris, qui bono unitas per caritatem noluerunt a communione Petri recedere, ejus scil. qui negaverat Christum. Quod si major esset amor innocentiæ quam utilitas pacis unitatis, dicerent se non debere communicare Petro, qui negaverat magistrum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p27.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Hæreat hoc maxime prudentis animo lectoris, omnibus scripturis sacris solum illud, quod in honorem dei catholici sapiunt, contineri, sicut frequentium sententiarum luce illustratur, et sicubi durior elocutio moverit quæstionem, certum quidem esse, non ibi id quod injustum est loci illius auctorum sapuisse; secundum id autem debere intelligi, quod et ratio perspicua: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Hæresis Pelagiana multum nos, ut gratiam dei quæ per dominum nostrum Jesum Christum est, adversus eam defenderemus, exercuit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p3.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Hae sunt nebulæ Pelagianorum de laude creaturæ, laude nuptiarum, laude legis, laude liberi arbitrii, laude sanctorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p19.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Hi qui de nullo suo opere confidunt, ad sanctorum martyrum protectionem currunt atque ad sacra eorum corpora fletibus insistunt, promereri se veniam iis intercedentibus deprecantur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p6.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Hic omnino granditer et evidenter dei gratia commendatur. Quid enim natura humana in homine Christi meruit ut in unitatem personæ unici filii dei singulariter esset assumpta! Quæ bona voluntas, cujus boni propositi studium, quæ bona opera præcesserunt, quibus mereretur iste homo una fieri persona cum deo? Numquid antea fuit homo, et hoc ei singulare beneficium præstitum est, cum singulariter promereretur deum? Nempe ex quo homo esse cœpit, non aliud cœpit esse homo quam dei filius: et hoc unicus, et propter deum verbum, quod illo suscepto caro factum est, utique deus. . . . Unde naturæ humanæ tanta gloria, nullis præcedentibus meritis sine dubitatione gratuita, nisi quia magna hic et sola dei gratia fideliter et sobrie considerantibus evidenter ostenditur, ut intellegant homines per eandem gratiam se justifcari a peccatis, per quam factum est ut homo Christus nullum habere posset peccatum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Hinc post peccatum exul effectus stirpem quoque suam, quam peccando in se tamquam in radice vitiaverat, pœna mortis et damnationis obstrinxit, ut quidquid prolis ex illo et simul damnata per quam peccaverat conjuge per carnalem concupiscentiam, in qua inobedientiæ pœna similis [so far as the flesh here is not obedient to the will, but acts of itself] retributa est, nasceretur, traheret originale peccatum, quo treheretur per errores doloresque diversos ad illud extremum supplicium.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p43.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Hoc illæ litteræ non habent. Non habent illæ paginæ vultum pietatis hujus, lacrimas confessionis, sacrificium tuum, spiritum contribulatum. . . . Nemo ibi cantat: Nonne deo subdita erit anima mea. Ab ipso enim salutare meum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p13.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Hoc ipso quod contra voluntatem fecerunt ejus, de ipsis facta est voluntas ejus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p10.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Hominem, si post baptismum lapsus fuerit, per pænitentiam credimus posse salvari: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.39">1</a></li>
 <li>Homines sancti et fideles fiunt cum homine Christo unus Christus, ut omnibus per ejus hanc gratiam societatemque adscendentibus ipse unus Christus adscendat in cælum, qui de cælo descendit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p11.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Hominis sapientia pietas est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p2.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ibi (in Cassiciacum) quid egerim in litteris, jam quidem servientibus tibi, sed adhue superbiæ scholam tanquam in pausatione anhelantibus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p31.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Ideoque cum essemus infirmi ad inveniendam liquida ratione veritatem, et ob hoc nobis opus esset auctoritate sanctarum litterarum, jam credere cœperam nullo modo te fuisse tributurum tam excellentem scripturæ per omnes jam terras auctoritatem, nisi et per ipsam tibi credi et per ipsam te quæri voluisses. Jam enim absurditatem quæ me in illis litteris solebat offendere, cum multa ex eis probabiliter exposita audissem, ad sacramentorum altitudinem referebam.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p19.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Ille ad deum digne elevat manus, ille orationem bona conscientia effundit qui potest dicere, tu nosti, domine, quam sanctæ et innocentes et mundæ sunt ab omni molestia et iniquitate et rapina quas ad te extendo manus, quemadmodum justa et munda labia et ab omni mendacio libera, quibus offero tibi deprecationem, ut mihi miserearis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p7.4">1</a></li>
 <li>In caritate stat ecclesia.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p38.4">1</a></li>
 <li>In isto sine intellectu temporis, tempore . . . est alteritas nata, cito in identitatem revenit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.22">1</a></li>
 <li>In redemptionis memoriam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Incarnatus dominus in semetipso omne quod nobis inspiravit ostendit, ut quod præcepto diceret, exemplo suaderet.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p3.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Infantes debere baptizari in remissionem peccatorum secundum regulam universalis ecclesiæ et secundum evangelii sententiam confitemur, quia dominus statuit, regnum cœlorum non nisi baptizatis posse conferri; quod, quia vires naturæ non habent: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p13.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Intret in animam tuam Christus, inhabitet in mentibus tuis Jesus. . . . Quid mihi prodest tantorum conscio peccatorum, si dominus veniat, nisi veniat in meam animam, redeat in meam mentem, nisi vivat in me Christus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p31.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Invenietis nobilitatem divini eloquii non secundum vestram assertionem more philosophorum in tumore et pompa esse verborum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.i-p3.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Invenimus ergo in terrena civitate dual formas, unam suam præsentiam demonstrantem, alteram cælesti civitati signifcandæ sua præsentia servientem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Ipsa ecclesia, quæ in omnibus esse debet placatrix dei, quid est aliud quam exacerbatrix dei? aut præter paucissimos quosdam, qui mala fugiunt, quid est aliud pœne omnis cœtus Christianorum quam sentina vitiorum?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.i-p1.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Ipse quod est esse, subsistit tripliciter.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.27">1</a></li>
 <li>Ita gestum est, ut his rebus non mystice tantum dictis sed etiam gestis configuraretur vita Christiana quæ hic geritur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Ita qui per delictorum pænitentiam instituerat dominus satisfacere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Jube quæso atque impera quidquid vis, sed sana et aperi aures meas.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p9.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Justitia est, ut ab eruditis definiri solet (s. Aristoteles), et ut nos intelligere possumus, virtus (si per Stoicos liceat alteri alteram præferre), virtutum omnium maxima fungens diligenter officio ad restituendum sua unicuique, sine fraude, sine gratia.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p18.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Justitia opus est, ut promereri quis possit deum judicem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p5.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Lex Christianorum crux est sancta Christi filii dei vivi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p11.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Lex dei fons ac magistra justitiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p18.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Libellus Brevissimus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.22">1</a></li>
 <li>Libellus de tenenda immobiliter scripturæ veritate: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p7.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Libellus fidei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p13.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Libertas arbritii, qua a deo emancipatus homo est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Libertas utriusque partis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Libertatem arbitrii in primo homine perdidimus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p6.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Libido: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Libris tuis, quos tanta in omnibus fere gentibus auctoritate fundasti. . . . Non audiendos esse, si qui forte mihi dicerent; unde scis illos libros unius veri et veracissimi dei spiritu esse humano generi ministratos? idipsum enim maxime credendum erat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p19.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Licet a malis interim vita, moribus, corde ac voluntate separari atque discedere, quæ separatio semper oportet custodiatur. Corporalis autem separatio ad sæculi finem fidenter, patienter, fortiter exspectatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p16.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Longe minor in novo quam in veteri testamento.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Longe tolerabilius est in his quæ a religione sunt sejuncta mentiri, quam in iis, sine quorum fide vel notitia deus coli non potest, falli.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p5.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Malos in unitate catholica vel non noverunt, vel pro unitate tolerant quos noverunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p16.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Malum est contra interdictum aliquid facere; sed pejus est, unitatem non habere, cum possis . . . : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p27.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Malum si substantia esset, bonum esset. Aut enim esset incorruptibilis substantia, magnum utique bonum; aut substantia corruptibilis esset, quæ nisi bona esset, corrumpi non posset.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.21">1</a></li>
 <li>Manifestum est, fieri posse, ut in eis qui sunt ex parte diaboli sanctum sit sacramentum Christi, non ad salutem, sed ad judicium eorum . . . signa nostri imperatoris in eis cognoscimus . . . desertores sunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Manifestum itaque est, in Adam omnes peccasse quasi in massa; ipse enim per peccatum corruptus, quos genuit, omnes, nati sunt sub peccato. Ex eo igitur cuncti peccatores, quia ex eo ipso sumus omnes.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p30.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Mihi adhærere deo bonum est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-p8.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Minorem immortalitatem (i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Mitissima pœna: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.42">1</a></li>
 <li>Multa præterea quæ de ultimo judicio ita dici videntur, ut diligenter considerata reperiantur ambigua vel magis ad aliud pertinentia, sive scilicet ad eum salva oris adventum, quo per totum hoc tempus in ecclesia sua venit, hoc est in membris suis, particulatim atque paulatim, quoniam tota corpus est ejus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Multo liberius erit arbitrium, quod omnino non poterit servire peccato.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p42.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Nam de naturæ possibilitate, de libero arbitrio, et de omni dei gratia et quotidiana gratia cui non sit recte sentienti uberrimum disputare?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p12.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Nam in illa (catholica) ecclesia quis spiritus esse potest, nisi qui pariat filios gehennæ?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Nam si secundum quosdam figurate hic nihil accipitur, sed totum in veritate conspicitur, nihil hic fides operatur, quoniam nihil spiritale geritur . . . nec jam mysterium erit, in quo nihil secreti, nihil abditi continebitur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.29">1</a></li>
 <li>Nascitur credens non ex ministri sterilitate, sed ex veritatis fœcunditate.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p30.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Naturalia per accidens non convertuntur.” “Quod innascitur usque ad finem ejus, cui adhæserit, perseverat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p20.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Natus Christus insinuat nobis gratiam dei, qua homo nullis præcedentibus meritis in ipso exordio naturæ suæ quo esse cœpit, verbo deo copularetur in tantam personæ unitatem, ut idem ipse esset filius dei qui filius hominis, etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Ne quis putaret, in solis apostolis aut episcopis spem suam esse ponendam, sic Paulus ait: ‘Quid est enim Paulus vel quid Apollo? Utique ministri ejus, in quem credidistis. Est ergo in universis servientibus non dominium sed ministerium.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p27.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Nec illud mihi placet, quod in ista vita deo intellecto jam beatam esse animam (in Soliloquiis) dixi, nisi forte spe: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p31.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Nec mulier petiit, nec Christus promisit, sed fides tantum quantum præsumpsit, exegit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p27.24">1</a></li>
 <li>Nec quidquam bene regenerat, nisi bono semine (boni sacerdotis) regeneretur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p4.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Nemo igitur quærat efficientem causam malæ voluntatis; non enim est efficiens sed deficiens (that is, the aspiration after nothing, after the annulling of life, constitutes the content of the bad will), quia nec illa effectio sed defectio. Deficere namque ab eo, quod summe est, ad id, quod minus est, hoc est incipere habere voluntatem malam. Causas porro defectionum istarum, cum efficientes non sint, ut dixi, sed deficientes, velle invenire tale est, ac si quisquam velit videre tenebras vel audire silentium, quod tamen utrumque nobis notum est, neque illud nisi per oculos, neque hoc nisi per aures, non sane in specie, sed in speciei privatione. Nemo ergo ex me scire quærat, quod me nescire scio, nisi forte, ut nescire discat, quod scire non posse sciendum est. Ea quippe quæ non in specie, sed in ejus privatione sciuntur, si dici aut intellegi potest quodammodo nesciendo sciuntur, ut sciendo nesciantur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.22">1</a></li>
 <li>Nemo sibi arroget, nemo de meritis, nemo de potestate se jactet, sed omnes speremus per dominum Jesum misericordiam invenire—quæ enim spes alia peccatoribus?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p31.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Neque de ipsis criminibus quamlibet magnis remittendis in sancta ecclesia dei misericordia desperanda est agentibus pænitentiam secundum modum sui cujusque peccati.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.42">1</a></li>
 <li>Neque per ipsum liberaremur unum mediatorem dei et hominum hominem Jesum Christum, nisi esset et deus. Sed cum factus est Adam homo, scil. rectus, mediatore non opus erat. Cum vero genus humanum peccata longe separaverunt a deo,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Nihil aliud habeo quam voluntatem; nihil aliud scio nisi fluxa et caduca spernenda esse, certa et æterna requirenda . . . si fide te inveniunt, qui ad te refugiunt, fidem da, si virtute, virtutem, si scientia, scientiam. Auge in me fidem, auge spem, auge caritatem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p26.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Nihil aliud nisi similitudo mortis Christi; nihil autem aliud mortem Christi crucifixi nisi remissionis peccati similitudinem, ut quemadmodum in illo vera mors facta est, sic in nobis vera remissio peccatorum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Nihil potest per sanctas scripturas probari, quod justitia non possit tueri.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p18.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Nisi per indebitam misericordiam nemo liberatur et nisi per debitum judicium nemo damnatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p10.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Nomen trinitatis est, quod sanctificat, non opus (operantis).: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p27.21">1</a></li>
 <li>Non agitur de uno Pelagio, qui jam forte correctus est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p11.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Non autem existimo quemquam ita desipere, ut credat ad ecclesiæ pertinere unitatem eum qui non habet caritatem. Sicut ergo deus unus colitur ignoranter etiam extra ecclesiam nec ideo non est ipse, et fides una habetur sine caritate etiam extra ecclesiam, nec ideo non est ipse, ita et unus baptismus, etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p10.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Non credere potest quodlibet libero arbitrio, si nulla sit suasio vel vocatio cui credat; profecto et ipsum velle credere deus operatur in homine et in omnibus misericordia ejus prævenit nos: consentire autem vocationi dei vel ab ea dissentire propriæ voluntatis est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Non est regnum dei esca et potus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p26.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Non nisi electorum cibus est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Non omnia nostra Christus explevit, per crucem quidem suam omnes redemit, sed remansit, ut qui redimi et regnare cum eo nititur, crucifigatur. Hoc profecto residuum viderat, qui dicebat: si compatimur et conregnabimus. Quasi dicat: Quod explevit Christus, non valet nisi ei, qui id quod remansit adimplet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p3.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Non respublica est in ecclesia, sed ecclesia in republica est, id est in imperio Romano.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.30">1</a></li>
 <li>Non rivulum nostrum tuo largo fonti augendo refundimus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p11.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Non sicut quidam volunt anima sola hoc mysterio pascitur, quia non sola redimitur morte Christi et salvatur, verum etiam et caro nostra, etc. etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Nos autem dicimus humanam voluntatem sic divinitus adjuvari ad faciendam justitiam, ut præter quod creatus est homo cum libero arbitrio voluntatis, præterque doctrinam qua ei præcipitur quemadmodum vivere debeat, accipiat spiritum sanctum, quo fiat in animo ejus delectatio dilectioque summi illius atque incommutabilis boni quod deus est, etiam nunc cum adhuc per fidem ambulatur, nondum per speciem: ut hac sibi velut arra data gratuiti muneris inardescat inhærere creatori atque inflammetur accedere ad participationem illius veri luminis, ut ex illo ei bene sit, a quo habet ut sit. Nam neque liberum arbitrium quidquam nisi ad peccandum valet, si lateat veritatis via, et cum id quod agendum et quo nitendum est cœperit non latere, nisi etiam delectet et ametur, non agitur, non suscipitur, non bene vivitur. Ut autem diligatur, caritas dei diffunditur in cordibus nostris, non per arbitrium liberum quod surgit ex nobis, sed per spiritum sanctum qui datus est nobis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p26.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Nos minus amasset, nisi et vulnera nostra susciperet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p4.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Nos pro nostris angustiis unum inculcamus, bonum atque optimum esse quod deus præcipit. Audaciam existimo de bono divini præcepti disputare. Neque enim quia bonum est, idcirco auscultare debemus, sed quia deus præcepit. Ad exhibitionem obsequii prior est majestas divinæ potestatis, prior est auctoritas imperantis quam utilitas servientis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p7.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Novitas vocum in adoptione, nuncupatione, omnino fidelibus omnibus detestanda est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p5.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Nullus moveatur de hoc corpore Christi et sanguine, quod in mysterio vera sit caro et verus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Numerus ille justorum, qui secundum propositum vocati sunt, ipse est (ecclesia). . . . Sunt etiam quidam ex eo numero qui adhuc nequiter vivant aut etiam in hæresibus vel in gentilium superstitionibus jaceant, et tamen etiam illic novit dominus qui sunt ejus. Namque in illa ineffabili præscientia dei multi qui foris videntur, intus sunt, et multi, qui intus videntur, foris sunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p39.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Numquid: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.28">1</a></li>
 <li>Numquid nihil est veritas, quoniam neque per finita, neque per infinita locorum spatia diffusa est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Nunc quoniam propria voce anathematizavit Pelagius incertum stultiloquium, recte respondens, hominem cum adjutorio dei et gratia posse esse sine peccato, respondeat et ad alia capitula.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p8.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Nunc quoniam satisfactum est nobis prosecutionibus præsentis Pelagii monachi, qui quidem piis doctrinis consentit, contraria vero ecclesiæ fidei anathematizat, communionis ecclesiasticæ eum esse et catholicæ confitemur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p8.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Obedientia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Obsequii ratio in similitudine animorum constituta est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p10.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Omne bonum ac malum, quo vel laudabiles vel vituperabiles sumus, non nobiscum oritur, sed agitur a nobis: capaces enim utriusque rei, non pleni: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p22.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Omnes quotquot fuerunt sancti, ad ipsam ecclesiam pertinent.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p18.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Omnes res origine et radice consistit, et si caput non habet aliquid, nihil est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p4.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Oves dominicum characterem a fallacibus deprædatoribus foris adeptæ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Parva erat pro nobis domini nostri humilitas in nascendo; accessit etiam ut mori pro mortalibus dignaretur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-p2.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Pater . . . filius . . . ne mater quidam ecclesia præteritur. Si quidem in filio et patre mater recognoscitur, de qua constat et patris et filii nomen.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p15.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Pax cælestis civitatis ordinatissima et concordissima societas fruendi deo et invicem in deo.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p16.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Peccata nostra præterita in baptismatis perceptione laxata sunt, et tamen post baptisma multa commisimus, sed laxari iterum baptismatis aqua non possumus. Quia ergo et post baptisma inquinavimus vitam, baptizemus lacrimis conscientiam.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Peccata, quæ male agendo postea committuntur, possunt et pænitendo sanari, sicut etiam post baptismum fieri videmus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.41">1</a></li>
 <li>Pelagii nomen cum magna ejus laude cognovi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Pelagius et Cælestius hujus perversitatis auctores vel perhibentur vel etiam probantur, vel certe si auctores non sunt, sed hoc ab aliis didicerunt, assertores tamen atque doctores: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Pensandum est, quod tutior: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p8.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Per Christum factus est alter mundus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p37.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Per eleemosynas de peccatis præteritis est propitiandus deus, non ad hoc emendus quodam modo, ut peccata semper liceat impune committere.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p9.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Per remissionem peccatorum stat ecclesia quæ est in terris.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p38.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Per sacra eloquia dono spiritus vivificamur, ut mortifera a nobis opera repellamus; spiritus vadit, cum legentis animum diversis modis et ordinibus tangit deus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p9.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Per se ipsum considerandus est baptismus verbis evangelicis, non adjuncta neque permixta ulla perversitate atque malitia sive accipientium sive tradentium . . . non cogitandum, quis det sed quid det.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Perfecta ignorantia (in scripturis justitia nominatur): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p30.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Perfecta justitia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p33.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Petrus, apostolorum caput, cœli janitor, ecclesiæ fundamentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p22.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Plus facimus quam in lege et evangelis jussum est—gratiam dei et adjutorium non ad singulos actus dari, sed in libero arbitrio esse, vel in lege ac doctrina—dei gratiam secundum merita nostra dari, quia si peccatoribus illam dat, videtur esse iniquus—si gratia dei est, quando vincimus peccata, ergo ipse est in culpa, quando a peccato vincimur, quia omnino custodire nos aut non potuit aut noluit—unumquemque hominem omnes virtutes posse habere et gratias—filios dei non posse vocari nisi omni modo absque peccato fuerint effecti—oblivionem et ignorantiam non subjacere peccato, quoniam non secundum voluntatem eveniunt, sed secundum necessitatem—non esse liberum arbitrium, si dei indigeat auxilio, quoniam in propria voluntate habet unusquisque aut facere aliquid aut non facere—victoriam nostram non ex dei esse adjutorio, sed ex libero arbitrio—si anima non potest esse sine peccato, ergo et deus subjacet peccato, cujus pars, hoc est anima: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.28">1</a></li>
 <li>Prædestinatio ad mortem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p8.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Prædicat Christus Christum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p11.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Præscivit deus hominem ad pœnam.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Primum oportet noveris diem natalem domini non in sacramento celebrari, sed tantum in memoriam revocari quod natus sit, ac per hoc nihil opus erat, nisi revolutum anni diem, quo ipsa res acta est, festa devotione signari. Sacramentum est autem in aliqua celebratione, cum rei gestæ commemoratio ita fit, ut aliquid etiam signfcari intelligatur, quod sancte accipiendum est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.46">1</a></li>
 <li>Pro Augustino responsiones ad capitula objectionum Gallorum calumniantium (against the Gallican monks); Responsiones pro Augustino ad excerpta quæ de Genuensi civitate sunt missa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Professio fidei (to Leontius) contra eos, qui dum per solam dei voluntatem alios dicunt ad vitam attrahi, alios in mortem deprimi, hinc fatum cum gentilibus asserunt, inde liberum arbitrium cum Manichæis negant.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Propter singularitatem personæ, in qua divinitas filii dei cum hurnanitate sua communes habeat actiones, qua ex causa aliquando ea quæ divina sunt referuntur ad humana, et ea quæ humana fiunt interdum adscribuntur ad divina, et hoc ordine aliquando dei filius in hominis filio filius hominis appellari dignatur et hominis filius in dei filio filius dei nuncupatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p8.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Punici: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.25">1</a></li>
 <li>Quæ autem domus dei et ipsa civitas? Domus enim dei populus dei, quia domus dei templum dei . . . omnes fideles, quæ est domus dei, cum angelis faciunt unam civitatem. Habet custodes. Christus custodiebat, custos erat. Et episcopi hoc faciunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p26.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Quæ potest esse perversitas ut qui suis criminibus reus est, alium faciat innocentem?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p4.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Quæ tu si non didicisses, Pelagiani dogmatis machina sine architecto necessario remansisset.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Quæritis necessitatem rei quæ esse non potest si patitur necessitatem. Huic motui animi libero, sine coactu originis inquieto, si causa ipso motu detur antiquior, non gignitur omnino sed tollitur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p24.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Qua gratia homo Jesus ab initio factus est bonus, eadem gratia homines qui sunt membra ejus ex malis fiunt boni.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Quam porro ineptum, quam pænitentiam non adimplere, ei veniam delictorum sustinere? Hoc est pretium non exhibere, ad mercem manum emittere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.48">1</a></li>
 <li>Quantum ad totius mundi pertinet partes, modica pars est in compensatione totius mundi, in qua fides Christiana nominatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p20.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Quasi vero ex hoc generet unde separata est, et non ex hoc unde conjuncta est. Separata est enim a vinculo caritatis et pacio, sed juncta est in uno baptismate. Itaque est una ecclesia, quæ sola Catholica nominatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p19.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Quem vero judicem poteris Ambrosio reperire meliorem? De quo magister tuus Pelagius ait, quod ejus fidem et purissimum in scripturis sensum ne inimicus quidem ausus est reprehendere.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p20.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Quemadmodum si fiat ordinatio cleri ad plebem congregandam, etiamsi plebis congregatio non subsequatur, manet tamen in illis ordinatis sacramentum ordinationis, et si aliqua culpa quisquam ab officio removeatur, sacramento domini semel imposito non carebit, quamvis ad judicium permanente: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.35">1</a></li>
 <li>Qui fidem a perfido sumpserit non fidem percipit, sed reatum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Qui gratiam confirmat, hominum laudat naturam.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Qui in invidia intus et malevolentia sine caritate vivunt, verum baptisma possunt et accipere et tradere. (Sed) salus, inquit Cyprianus, extra ecclesiam non est. Quis negat? Et ideo quæcumque ipsius ecclesiæ habentur, extra ecclesiam non valent ad salutem. Sed aliud est non habere, aliud non utiliter habere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Qui vero in ecclesia remitti peccata non credens contemnit tantam divini muneris largitatem et in hac obstinatione mentis diem claudit extremum, reus est illo irremissibili peccato in spiritum sanctum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.43">1</a></li>
 <li>Qui vult ergo salvus esse, ita de trinitate sentiat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Quia corpus ille catholicum ad omnem hominem habuit, omne quod passus est catholicum fecit; id est ut omnis caro in ipso crucifixa sit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.48">1</a></li>
 <li>Quia intra Catholicam constitutos plures audivi destruere nec non et alios adstruere.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.21">1</a></li>
 <li>Quia naturalia ab initio substantiæ usque ad terminum illius perseverant.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p20.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Quia unum verbum dei est, per quod facta sunt omnia, quod est incommutabilis veritas, ibi principaliter atque incommutabiliter sunt omnia simul, et omnia vita sunt et omnia unum sunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Quicunque natus est sub peccato, quem ipsa nosciæ conditionis hæreditas adstrinxit ad culpam.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p30.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid aliud istis restat nisi ut ipsum regnum cælorum ad hanc temporalem vitam, in qua nunc sumus, asserant pertinere? Cur enim non et in hanc insaniam progrediatur cæca præsumptio? Et quid hac assertione furiosius? Nam etsi regnum cælorum aliquando ecclesia etiam quæ hoc tempore est appellatur ad hoc utique sic appellatur, quia futuræ vitæ sempiternæque colligitur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p36.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid animam faciet beatam, nisi meritum suum et præmium domini sui? Sed et meritum ejus gratia est illius, cujus, præmium erit beatitudo ejus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p26.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid enim prodest ecclesiæ dei Christum appellare adoptivum filium vel deum nuncupativum?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid est gratia? peccati remissio, i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p29.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid est, quod manducant homines? Ecce omnes indifferenter quam sæpe sacramenta altaris percipiunt. Percipiunt plane, sed alius carnem Christi spiritaliter manducat et sanguinem bibit, alius vero non, quamvis buccellam de manu sacerdotis videatur percipere. Et quid accipit, cum una sit consecratio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid habes, quod non accepisti.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.21">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid intelligimus carnis sensum et carnis vitam nisi quodcunque pudet pronuntiare?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid inter Pelagium et Cælestium in hac quæstione distabit, nisi quod ille apertior, iste occultior fuit; ille pertinacior, iste mendacior, vel certe ille liberior, hic astutior.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p4.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid opus est, ut eorum scrutemur opuscula, qui prius quam ista hæresis (Pelagianorum) oriretur, non habuerunt necessitatem in hac difficili ad solvendum quæstione versari? quod procul dubio facerent, si respondere talibus cogerentur. Unde factum est, ut de gratia dei quid sentirent, breviter quibusdam scriptorum suorum locis et transeunter adtingerent, immorarentur vero in eis, quæ adversus inimicos ecclesiæ disputabant, et in exhortationibus ad quasque virtutes, quibus deo vivo et vero pro adipiscenda vita æterna et vera felicitate servitur. Frequentationibus autem orationum simpliciter apparebat dei gratia quid valeret; non enim poscerentur de deo quæ præcipit fieri, nisi ab illo donaretur ut fierent.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-p2.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid primum, quid ultimum, teneatur, quæ totius definitionis summa sit, quod certum propriumque fidei catholicæ fundamentum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid tam necessarium fuit ad erigendam spem nostram, quam ut demonstraretur nobis, quanti nos penderet deus quantumque diligeret: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p12.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Quis alienam mortem sua solvit nisi solus dei filius.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p10.22">1</a></li>
 <li>Quisquis tibi enumerat vera merita sua, quid tibi enumerat nisi munera tua.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p26.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Quod ais, ad colendum recte deum sine ipsius adjutorio dici a nobis sufficere unicuique libertatem arbitrii, omnino mentiris. Cum igitur cultus dei multis intelligatur modis, et in custodia mandatorum et in execratione vitiorum et in simplicitate conversationis et in ordine mysteriorum et in profunditate dogmatum . . . qui fieri potest, ut nos in confuso dicamus, sine adjutorio dei liberum arbitrium sufficiens ad ejus esse culturam . . . cunt utique ista omnia, tam quæ dogmatibus quam quæ mysteriis continentur, libertas arbitrii per se non potuerit invenire: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Quod bellum gravius et amarius cogitari potest, quam ubi voluntas sic adversa est passioni et passio voluntati, ut nullius earum victoria tales inimicitiæ finiantur, et ubi sic confligit cum ipsa natura corporis vis doloris, ut neutrum alteri cedat? Hic [in terra] enim quando contingit iste conflictus, aut dolor vincit et sensum mors adimit, aut natura vincit et dolorem sanitas tollit. Ibi autem et dolor permanet ut affligat, et natura perdurat ut sentiat; quia utrumque ideo non deficit, ne pœna deficiat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p23.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Quod homini proficit, deo servit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p10.17">1</a></li>
 <li>Quod operum lex minando imperat, hoc fidei Iex credendo impetrat. Ipsa est illa sapientia quæ pietas vocatur, qua colitur pater luminum, a quo est omne datum optimum et omne donum perfectum. . . . Lege operum dicit deus: Fac quod jubeo; lege fidei dicitur deo: Da quod jubes. . . . Non spiritum hujus mundi accepimus, ait constantissimus gratiæ prædicator, sed spiritum qui ex deo est, ut sciamus quæ a deo donata sunt nobis. Quis est autem spiritus mundi hujus, nisi superbiæ spiritus? . . . Nec alio spiritu decipiuntur etiam illi qui ignorantes dei justitiam et suam justitiam volentes constituere, justitiæ dei non sunt subjecti. Unde mihi videtur magis esse fidei filius, qui novit a quo speret quod nondum habet, quam qui sibi tribuit id quod habet. Colligimus non justificari hominem littera, sed spiritu, non factorum meritis, sed gratuita gratia.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p26.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Quod ratio arguit, non potest auctoritas vindicare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Quomodo Adam non perseverando peccavit, qui perseverantiam non accepit?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Quos deus semel prædestinavit ad vitam, etiamsi negligant, etiamsi peccent, etiamsi nolint, ad vitam perducentur inviti, quos autem prædestinavit ad mortem, etiamsi currant, etiamsi festinent, sine causa laborant.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p7.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Rape occasionem inopinatæ felicitatis, ut ille tu, nihil quondam penes deum nisi stilla situlæ et areæ pulvus et vasculum figuli, arbor exinde fias ills quæ penes aquas seritur, etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p10.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Ratio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Redditur quidem meritis tuis corona sua, sed dei dona sunt merita tua.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p26.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Regnat carnalis cupiditas, ubi non est dei caritas.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Reliqua vero et secundum ipsorum testimonium a me dicta non sunt, pro quibus ego satisfacere non debeo.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p8.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Remota justitia quid sunt regna nisi magna latrocinia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Renovatio = justificatio = sanctificatio = sanctitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.33">1</a></li>
 <li>Res dei ratio, quia deus nihil non ratione providit, nihil non ratione tractari intellegique voluit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p7.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Responsiones pro Augustino ad capitula objectionum Vincentiarium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p6.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Restat jam de credentis merito: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p27.22">1</a></li>
 <li>Sæpe mihi ignota est humana conscientia, sed certus sum de Christi misericordia . . . non est perfidus Christus, a quo fidem percipio, non reatum . . . origo mea Christus est, radix mea Christus est . . . semen quo regeneror, verbum dei est . . . etiam si ille, per quem audio, quæ mihi dicit ipse non facit . . . me innocentem non facit nisi qui mortuus est propter delicta nostra et resurrexit propter justificationem nostram. Non enim in ministrum, per quem baptizor, credo, sed in eum, qui justificat impium.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Salutis unda a culpa primi parentis absolvimur, sed tamen reatum ejusdem culpæ diluentes absoluti quoque adhuc carnaliter obimus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Sanctas quidem apostoli esse paginas confitemur, non ob aliud, nisi quia rationi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Scripturæ sanctæ, quas ecclesiæ catholicæ commendat auctoritas.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p19.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Secundum id, quod unigenitus est, non habet fratres; secundum id autem quod primogenitus est, fratres vocare dignatus est omnes qui post ejus et per ejus primatum in dei gratiam renascuntur per adoptionem filiorum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-p2.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Sed bene quod nos onere talium personarum prior levasti. Nam in libro ad Timasium cum s. Pelagius venerabilium virorum tam Ambrosii quam Cypriani recordatus fuisset, qui liberum arbitrium in libris suis commendaverant, respondisti nulla te gravari auctoritate talium, ita ut diceres eos processu vitæ melioris, si quid male senserant, expiasse.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.27">1</a></li>
 <li>Sed non ex toto vult; non ergo ex toto imperat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Semen quo regeneror verbum dei est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p30.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Si Italiæ adjaces habes Romam, unde nobis auctoritas quoque praesto est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p3.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Si per gratiam (De gestis 30) omnia facimus, quando vincimur a peccato, non nos vincimur, sed dei gratia, quæ voluit nos adjuvare omni modo et non potuit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Si qua culpa in episcopis invenitur, nescic quis Petri successori subjectus non sit; cum vero culpa non exigit, omnes secundum rationem humilitatis æquales sunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p9.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Sic enim oportebat prius hominem fieri, ut et bene velle posset et male, nec gratis si bene, nec impune, si male; postea vero sic erit, ut male velle non possit, nec ideo libero carebit arbitrio . . . ordo prætermittendus non fuit, in quo deus ostendere voluit, quam bonum sit animal rationale quod etiam non peccare possit, quamvis sit melius quod peccare non possit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Sic et Non: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.25">1</a></li>
 <li>Signacula quidem rerum divinarum esse visibilia, sed res ipsas invisibiles in eis honorari.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p31.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Singulariter ad absolutionem nostram oblata cum lacrimis et benignitate mentis sacri altaris hostia suffragatur, quia is, qui in se resurgens a mortuis jam non moritur, adhuc per hanc in suo mysterio pro nobis iterum patitur. Nam quoties ei hostiam suæ passionis offerimus, toties nobis ad absolutionem nostram passionem illius reparamus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Spiritale: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Spiritus dei, qui cum a confitentibus non discedit neque dividitur, ipse in nobis loquitur et coronatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p10.28">1</a></li>
 <li>Sub laude baptismatis eructat Augustinus Manichæorum sordes ac naturale peccatum, ut ecclesiæ catholicæ pura hactenus sacramenta contaminet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p37.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Tam porro nemo est qui esse se nolit, quam nemo est qui non esse beatus velit. Quo modo enim potest beatus esse, si nihil sit?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p9.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Tanto quisque tolerabiliorem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Tantum sentiebam de domino Christo meo, quantum de excellentis sapientiæ viro, cui nullus posset æquari; præsertim quia mirabiliter natus ex virgine ad exemplum contemnendorum temporalium pro adipiscenda immortalitate divina pro nobis cura tantam auctoritatem magisterii meruisse videbatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p12.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Tenebatur justa damnatione genus humanum et omnes erant iræ filii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.47">1</a></li>
 <li>Traduciani pro se sursum deorsum plebecularum aut ruralium aut theatralium scita commendant.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Tui profecto sic semper indigent omnes electi tui, quo videlicet tibi de te solo semper valeant placere. Quemadmodum palmites indigent vite, quo fructum queant ferre, vel aër aut oculi luce, quo vel ille lucidus esse vel illi possint videre. . . . te igitur supplex invoco . . . ut largiaris indigentissimo mihi per gratuitae gratiæ tuæ invictissimam virtutem, etc: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p3.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Ubi enim erat illa ædificans caritas a fundamento humilitatis, quod est Christus Jesus?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p13.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Ubi ergo malum et unde et qua huc irrepsit? Quæ radix ejus et quo semen ejus? An omnino non est? Cur ergo timemus et cavemus quod non est? Aut si inaniter timemus, certe vel timor ipse malum est . . . et tanto gravius malum, quanto non est quod timeamus. Idcirco aut est malum quod timemus, aut hoc malum est quia timemus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Ubi latuit, ubi dormivit hoc nomen adoptionis vel nuncupationis de Christo?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p5.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Unigenitus vocatur secundum divinitatis excellentiam, quia sine fratribus, primogenitus secundum susceptionem hominis, in qua per adoptionem gratiæ fratres habere dignatus est, de quibus esset primogenitus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p3.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Unitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Ut etiam caro nostra per hoc ad immortalitatem et incorruptionem reparetur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Ut quodammodo peccato moreretur, dum moritur carni.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Væ tibi flumen moris humani? quis resistet tibi? quamdiu non siccaberis? quosque volves Evæ, filius in mare magnum et formidolosum, quod vix transeunt qui lignum [ecclesiam] conscenderint?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.51">1</a></li>
 <li>Venerabilis memoriæ Milevitanus episcopus catholicæ communionis Optatus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p23.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Venit inter homines mediator dei et hominum, homo Christus Jesus, ad præbendum exemplum vitæ hominibus simplex, ad non parcendum malignis spiritibus rectus ad debellandum superbiam timens deum, ad detergendam vero in electis suis immunditiam recedens a malo.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p3.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Verumtamen, quæso, responde mihi: num universa hujusmodi fidei mystica sacramenta, quæ symbolo non continentur, sine quibus quisque, qui ad hoc pertingere potest, catholicus esse non potest, symbolis inserenda et propter compendium minus intellegentium, ut cuique libuerit, addenda sunt?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.33">1</a></li>
 <li>Vides non dubitasse Mariam, sed credidisse et ideo fructum fidei consecutam. . . . Sed et vos beati, qui audistis et credidistis; quæcunque enim crediderit anima et concipit et generat dei verbum et opera ejus agnoscit. Sit in singulis Mariæ anima, ut magnificet dominum; sit in singulis spiritus Mariæ, ut exultet in deo. Si secundum carnem una mater est Christi, secundum fidem tamen omnium fructus est Christus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p18.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Virginibus nec maritus dominus, dominus vester ac caput Christus est ad instar et vicem masculi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p18.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Virginitas et prompta fides Christum bibit alvo cordis et intactis condit paritura latebris.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p18.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Virtutes ita crescent et perficientur, ut te ad vitam vere beatam, quæ nonnisi æterna est, sine ulla dubitatione perducant: ubi jam nec prudenter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p1.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Visibilis sacerdos visibiles creaturas in substantiam corporis et sanguinis sui verbo suo secreta potestate convertit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p4.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Vivit enim unicus pater noster et mater ecclesia.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p15.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Vobis (Donatistis) pacem nos annuntiamus, non ut, cum ad nos veneritis, alterum baptismum accipiatis, sed ut eum qui jam apud vos erat utiliter habeatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Voluntas est nihil aliud quam motus animi cogente nullo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Voluntas facti origo est;: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Vos oves Christi estis, characterem dominicum portatis in Sacramento.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.3">1</a></li>
 <li>a baptismate incipit renovatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.41">1</a></li>
 <li>a commutatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p11.3">1</a></li>
 <li>a deo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.46">1</a></li>
 <li>a necessario: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.26">1</a></li>
 <li>a patre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.28">1</a></li>
 <li>abyssus corruptionis nostræ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.15">1</a></li>
 <li>actio rationalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p23.2">1</a></li>
 <li>ad Innocentium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p2.2">1</a></li>
 <li>ad corpus Christi mystice refertur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p3.4">1</a></li>
 <li>ad deum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.45">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.2">2</a></li>
 <li>ad discendum necessarie dupliciter ducimur, auctoritate atque ratione: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.86">1</a></li>
 <li>ad judicium damnationis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.9">1</a></li>
 <li>ad salutem valet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.10">1</a></li>
 <li>adjutorium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p13.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.12">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.31">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p42.6">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p42.8">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.2">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.7">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.12">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.20">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.22">11</a></li>
 <li>adjuvante gratia esse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.5">1</a></li>
 <li>adjuvat spiritus sanctus inspirans pro concupiscentia mala concupiscentiam bonam, hoc est caritatem diffundens in cordibus nostris.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.5">1</a></li>
 <li>adoptio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p2.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p3.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p5.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p5.6">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p5.13">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.5">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.7">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.8">9</a></li>
 <li>adoptivi cum adoptivo, servi cum servo, Christi cum Christo, deus inter deos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>adoptivi hominis non horruisti vestimentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.4">1</a></li>
 <li>adoptivi hominis passio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.3">1</a></li>
 <li>alicui rei amore inhærere propter se ipsam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.5">1</a></li>
 <li>aliquos vero ad malum divina potestate prædestinatos esse non solum non credimus, sed etiam, si sunt qui tantum malum credere velint, cum omni detestatione illis anathema dicimus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p13.7">1</a></li>
 <li>alter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p7.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p7.4">2</a></li>
 <li>alteritas nata: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.21">1</a></li>
 <li>altissimis ignorantiæ tenebris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p12.1">1</a></li>
 <li>amor: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.29">1</a></li>
 <li>amor boni: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p4.6">1</a></li>
 <li>amor dei usque ad contemptum sui: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p37.2">1</a></li>
 <li>amor essendi et sciendi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.45">1</a></li>
 <li>amor sui: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p42.4">1</a></li>
 <li>amore inhærere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.28">1</a></li>
 <li>amplexus dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.17">1</a></li>
 <li>amplius nobis profuit culpa quam nocuit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p20.10">1</a></li>
 <li>anathematizo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p9.6">1</a></li>
 <li>anathemo qui vel sentit vel dicit, gratiam dei, qua Christus venit in hunc mundum peccatores salvos facere, non solum per singulas horas aut per singula momenta, sed etiam per singulos actus nostros non esse necessariam, et qui hanc conantur auferre, pœnas sortiantur æternas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.6">1</a></li>
 <li>angeli et deinde corporalia omnia subministrata: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.44">1</a></li>
 <li>angelus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.7">2</a></li>
 <li>animae medicina distribuitur in auctoritatem atque rationem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.87">1</a></li>
 <li>ante unum quod est in numero, plane simplex.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.26">1</a></li>
 <li>antiqui homines: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p33.5">1</a></li>
 <li>antiquitas catholicæ fidei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.i-p1.5">1</a></li>
 <li>appetitus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p4.5">1</a></li>
 <li>appetitus beatitudinis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p5.8">1</a></li>
 <li>aptum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.10">1</a></li>
 <li>arbitrium honestatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.20">1</a></li>
 <li>artificium promerendi obsequium est, obsequii vero disciplina morigera subjectio est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.36">1</a></li>
 <li>assensus, fiducia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.38">1</a></li>
 <li>assumptio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.6">1</a></li>
 <li>assumtio hominis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p5.3">1</a></li>
 <li>assumtio hominis = adoptio hominis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p5.5">1</a></li>
 <li>assumtio humanæ naturæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p5.4">1</a></li>
 <li>attigimus veritatem modice toto ictu cordis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.13">1</a></li>
 <li>auctoritas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p11.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p6.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p7.5">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.80">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.83">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.8">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.10">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p2.4">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.i-p3.6">9</a></li>
 <li>augmenta beneficiorum divinorum utilia esse et necessaria omnibus in commune ætatibus dicimus, ita tamen ut nec virtus nec peccatum sine propria cuiquam voluntate tribuatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p36.3">1</a></li>
 <li>augmentum beneficiorum dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p34.4">1</a></li>
 <li>auxilium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p13.3">1</a></li>
 <li>baptismum unum tenemus quod iisdem sacramenti verbis in infantibus, quibus etiam in majoribus, asserimus esse celebrandum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p13.4">1</a></li>
 <li>beata necessitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p17.1">1</a></li>
 <li>beata necessitas boni: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p4.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p4.1">2</a></li>
 <li>bona concupiscentia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.3">1</a></li>
 <li>boni: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.22">1</a></li>
 <li>bonorum operum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.12">1</a></li>
 <li>bonum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p4.7">1</a></li>
 <li>bonum esse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.17">2</a></li>
 <li>bonum velle: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.36">1</a></li>
 <li>bonus, divinæ dignitati congruns: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p12.2">1</a></li>
 <li>cælestis societas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.17">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p36.1">2</a></li>
 <li>carentia dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.1">1</a></li>
 <li>caritas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p27.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p29.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.7">3</a></li>
 <li>caritas christiana nisi in unitate ecclesiæ non potest custodiri, etsi baptismum et fidem teneatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p10.8">1</a></li>
 <li>caritas est gratia testamenti novi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>caritas infusa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.18">1</a></li>
 <li>caritas unitatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p11.6">1</a></li>
 <li>caro: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p9.4">1</a></li>
 <li>caro humana: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.12">1</a></li>
 <li>castigatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.66">1</a></li>
 <li>castigationem victus atque cultus offenso domino præstare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.26">1</a></li>
 <li>castitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.13">1</a></li>
 <li>catechumenus mereri cupit baptismum, timet adhuc delinquere, ne non mereretur accipere.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.35">1</a></li>
 <li>cathedra: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.8">2</a></li>
 <li>catholica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.18">1</a></li>
 <li>catholica fides: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.5">1</a></li>
 <li>catholicam fidem tenere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.11">1</a></li>
 <li>causa causatrix non causata: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.34">1</a></li>
 <li>causatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.20">1</a></li>
 <li>certum propriumque fidei catholicæ fundamentum Christus est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>certus numerus electorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.15">1</a></li>
 <li>certus quidem in istis eram, nimis taken infirmus ad fruendum te.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.9">1</a></li>
 <li>cessatio delicti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.62">1</a></li>
 <li>character indelebilis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p24.12">1</a></li>
 <li>christianæ religionis officium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.6">1</a></li>
 <li>civitas dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.14">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.15">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p37.1">4</a></li>
 <li>civitas terrena: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27.12">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p36.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p37.4">4</a></li>
 <li>clausa patuit dominanti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.10">1</a></li>
 <li>clauso utero: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.11">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.12">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.13">3</a></li>
 <li>coge intrare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.16">1</a></li>
 <li>cognata hæresis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p4.6">1</a></li>
 <li>collationes patrum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p3.9">1</a></li>
 <li>commendat pænitentiam deo et temporali afflictatione æterna supplicia non dicam frustratur sed expungit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.58">1</a></li>
 <li>commendatior: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.4">1</a></li>
 <li>commenta, veritati contraria, catholicæ fidei penitus inimica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p10.8">1</a></li>
 <li>commentum diaboli: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p6.6">1</a></li>
 <li>communicatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p21.3">1</a></li>
 <li>communio sanctorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.i-p3.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.i-p3.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.i-p3.5">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.i-p3.11">4</a></li>
 <li>concordant nobiscum angeli etiam nunc: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>concupiscentia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.10">1</a></li>
 <li>conditio necessitatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.13">1</a></li>
 <li>conditio voluntatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.12">1</a></li>
 <li>confertur a trinitate: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p27.8">1</a></li>
 <li>confessio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p7.11">1</a></li>
 <li>conficere corpus Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.18">1</a></li>
 <li>congregationi sanctorum admixti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p19.3">1</a></li>
 <li>conjunctus; applicatus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p7.8">1</a></li>
 <li>conlatio divinitatis meritorum remunerandorum fuit ratio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.44">1</a></li>
 <li>conscientia dantis adtenditur, qui abluat accipientis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.8">1</a></li>
 <li>conscientia et voluntas, ubi et culpa sapit et gratia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.79">1</a></li>
 <li>consilia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.76">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.27">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.28">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p30.4">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p30.5">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.17">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p12.3">7</a></li>
 <li>consilia dominica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.7">1</a></li>
 <li>consilia evangelica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.14">1</a></li>
 <li>consuetudo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.26">1</a></li>
 <li>consuetudo peccati amorem delicti facit et exstinguit pudorem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p31.5">1</a></li>
 <li>contemplatio rationalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p23.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p25.1">2</a></li>
 <li>contra naturam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>contritio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>convenientior: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p12.3">1</a></li>
 <li>conversio mentis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.4">1</a></li>
 <li>convertuntur fide, veniunt opere, convertuntur deserendo mala, veniunt bona faciendo.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.7">1</a></li>
 <li>cooperans: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.58">1</a></li>
 <li>copula: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.23">1</a></li>
 <li>corporis sanguinisque sacramentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p3.3">1</a></li>
 <li>corpus Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p24.4">1</a></li>
 <li>corpus et sanguis quod in ecclesia geritur, differt ab illo corpore et sanguine quod in Christi corpore jam glorificatum cognoscitur; et hoc corpus pignus est et species, illud vero ipsa veritas. Hoc enim geretur, donec ad illud perveniatur; ubi vero ad illud perventum fuerit hoc removebitur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.17">1</a></li>
 <li>corpus permixtum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p19.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p38.6">2</a></li>
 <li>corpus permixtum, verum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p26.2">1</a></li>
 <li>corpus quod natum est de Maria virgine . . . resurrexit a mortuis, penetravit cœlos et nunc pontifex factus in æternum quotidie interpellat pro nobis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.13">1</a></li>
 <li>corpus spiritale: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.11">1</a></li>
 <li>corruptibilitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.17">1</a></li>
 <li>corruptio optimi pessima: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p24.3">1</a></li>
 <li>creatio ex nihilo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.19">1</a></li>
 <li>credentes et viventes ex fide; fideles quippe ejus quos redemit sanguine suo dicti sunt regnum ejus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p26.9">1</a></li>
 <li>credere deum, credere de deo, credere in deum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.36">1</a></li>
 <li>credere in eum, hoc est manducare panem vivum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.13">1</a></li>
 <li>credo remissionem peccatorum per sanctam ecclesiam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.63">1</a></li>
 <li>credo remissionem peccatorum per sanctam ecclesiam.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p11.4">1</a></li>
 <li>cui concurrit fides credentium et professio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.18">1</a></li>
 <li>cultus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p5.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p5.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p9.11">3</a></li>
 <li>cum deus coronat merita nostra, nihil aliud coronat quam munera sua.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p26.6">1</a></li>
 <li>cum dicat gratis justificari hominem per fidem sine operibus legis, nihil aliud volens intelligi in eo, quod dicit gratis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.52">1</a></li>
 <li>cum solum sit in nobis velle, et in hoc probatur nostra erga deum mens, an ea velimus quæ cum voluntate ipsius faciunt, alte et impresse recogitandum esse dico dei voluntatem, quid etiam in occulto velit. Quæ enim in manifesto scimus omnes.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.77">1</a></li>
 <li>cunctarum origo virtutum in rationabili animo sita est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.15">1</a></li>
 <li>cupiditas, amor: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p4.3">1</a></li>
 <li>cupido, amor: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.26">1</a></li>
 <li>da quod jubes, et jube quod vis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>data: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.11">1</a></li>
 <li>datum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p9.7">1</a></li>
 <li>de Constantinopolitana ecclesia quod dicunt, quis eam dubitet sedi apostolica; esse subjectam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p9.8">1</a></li>
 <li>de fide: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p15.2">1</a></li>
 <li>de monasterio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.11">1</a></li>
 <li>de naturalibus aliquas veritatis partes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.22">1</a></li>
 <li>de partu virginis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.8">1</a></li>
 <li>de plebeia fæce sellularii, milites, scholastici auditoriales, tabernarii, cetarii, coqui, lanii, adolescentes ex monachis dissoluti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.14">1</a></li>
 <li>de substantia carnis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.3">1</a></li>
 <li>debita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.8">1</a></li>
 <li>debitum in scripturis delicti figura est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p10.20">1</a></li>
 <li>definitiones Cælestii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.26">1</a></li>
 <li>deflere, metus dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p7.10">1</a></li>
 <li>deforme atque indecens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>dei est omne quod sumus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.24">1</a></li>
 <li>dei filius incarnatus tremendus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>delictum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p33.2">1</a></li>
 <li>delinquenti dominus nequaquam parcit, quia delictum sine ultione non deserit. Aut enim ipse homo in se pænitens punit, aut hoc deus cum homine vindicans percutit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p6.9">1</a></li>
 <li>deo non adhærere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.13">1</a></li>
 <li>descendit ad inferos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.14">1</a></li>
 <li>desideria carnis mala: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.7">1</a></li>
 <li>destituta veritas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p16.5">1</a></li>
 <li>deum iratum, indignatum mitigare, placare, reconciliare.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.28">1</a></li>
 <li>deum non novit nisi naturali jure, non etiam familiari: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p14.5">1</a></li>
 <li>deum patrem et ejus ecclesiam matrem habere.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p24.2">1</a></li>
 <li>deus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.10">1</a></li>
 <li>deus induravit per justum judicium, et ipse Pharao per liberum arbitrium.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p42.11">1</a></li>
 <li>deus ipse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.31">1</a></li>
 <li>deus ita suadet ut persuadeat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.27">1</a></li>
 <li>deus justus est ad remuneranda: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.37">1</a></li>
 <li>deus offenses: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.19">1</a></li>
 <li>deus quæ vult præcipit et accepto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.39">1</a></li>
 <li>deus, Jesus, spiritus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.41">1</a></li>
 <li>dicant, secundum quod permutata sunt; corporaliter namque nihil in eis cernitur esse permutatum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.20">1</a></li>
 <li>diffusio caritatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.6">1</a></li>
 <li>disciplinæ satisfacere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.14">1</a></li>
 <li>disciplina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>discipulus dulcissimus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.i-p3.4">1</a></li>
 <li>divina operatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.22">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.25">2</a></li>
 <li>divina operatio trinitatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.8">1</a></li>
 <li>divitem manentem in divitiis suis regnum dei non posse ingredi, nisi omnia sua vendiderit; nec prodesse eidem posse, si forte ex ipsis divitiis mandata fecerit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.25">1</a></li>
 <li>docendi fontem aperire gloriantur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p2.2">1</a></li>
 <li>docere, flectere, movere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p29.9">1</a></li>
 <li>doctor ecclesiæ Romanæ : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p19.3">1</a></li>
 <li>doctrina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p34.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.12">2</a></li>
 <li>doctrina Christiana: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.27">1</a></li>
 <li>domini: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p27.13">1</a></li>
 <li>dominus ac redemptor noster cum sancta ecclesia, quam redemit secundum carnem, una substantia est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p9.7">1</a></li>
 <li>donum dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p14.2">1</a></li>
 <li>donum perseverantiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.22">1</a></li>
 <li>dotes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.16">2</a></li>
 <li>duobus modis unus creditur filius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>durius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p6.5">1</a></li>
 <li>ecclesia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p26.7">2</a></li>
 <li>ecclesia mater: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p24.3">1</a></li>
 <li>ecclesiastica una conversatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p26.7">1</a></li>
 <li>effensus deus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p7.14">1</a></li>
 <li>ego . . . te (scil. deum) quæsivi, te desideravi, tibi credidi; de homine nihil speravi . . . ego verbis antistitis fidem dedi, quæ a te data dicuntur, quæque te inspirant, te loquuntur, de te promittunt; huic de se nihil credidi nec gestis ejus, sed fidei quæ ex te est, me copulavi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p31.3">1</a></li>
 <li>elementum, receptaculum, habitaculum, habitator, locus naturæ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.38">1</a></li>
 <li>eo quod quisque novit, non fruitur, nisi et id diligit, neque quisquam in eo quod percipit permanet nisi dilectione: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p9.5">1</a></li>
 <li>ergismus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p2.1">1</a></li>
 <li>error prædestinationis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.6">1</a></li>
 <li>esse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.14">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.26">2</a></li>
 <li>esse, scire, amare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.6">1</a></li>
 <li>et ex gentibus fuisse salvatos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.27">1</a></li>
 <li>et qæerebam viam comparandi roboris quod esset idoneum ad fruendum te, etc.,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.8">1</a></li>
 <li>et quomodo jam Christi corpus dicitur, in quo nulla permutatio facta cognoscitur?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.19">1</a></li>
 <li>et si philosophorum ego senatum advocavero, tu continuo sellularios, opifices omneque in nos vulgus accendas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.17">1</a></li>
 <li>et si quid aliud in scripturis canonicis commendatur. . . . Illa autem quæ non scripta, sed tradita custodimus, quæ quidem toto terrarum orbe servantur, datur intelligi vel ab ipsis apostolis, vel plenariis conciliis, quorum est in ecclesia saluberrima auctoritas, commendata atque statuta retineri, sicut quod domini passio et resurrectio et ascensio in cælum et adventus de cælo spiritus sancti anniversaria sollemnitate celebrantur, et si quid aliud tale occurrit quod servatur ab universa, quacumque se diffundit, ecclesia.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p31.5">1</a></li>
 <li>etsi non ita possunt mutare naturam, reatu tamen obligant filios: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.13">1</a></li>
 <li>etsi venia est pænitentiæ fructus, hanc quoque consistere non licet sine cessatione delicti. Ita cessatio delicti radix est veniæ ut venia sit pænitentiæ fructus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.63">1</a></li>
 <li>eucharistia, missa, sacrificium, oblatio, hostia, sacramentum passionis, communio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.12">1</a></li>
 <li>ex deo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ex filio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.22">1</a></li>
 <li>ex natura, sub lege, sub gratia (Christi): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p33.2">1</a></li>
 <li>ex nihilo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p24.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.21">2</a></li>
 <li>ex nolentibus volentes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ex operibus carnis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.4">1</a></li>
 <li>ex patre per filium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.21">1</a></li>
 <li>ex toto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.13">1</a></li>
 <li>exempto reatu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p10.21">1</a></li>
 <li>exercitium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p10.3">1</a></li>
 <li>externa communio sacramentorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p38.7">1</a></li>
 <li>extra ecclesiam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p10.6">1</a></li>
 <li>facilius dicimus quid non sit, quam quod sit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.12">1</a></li>
 <li>felices: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.8">1</a></li>
 <li>fidei merito: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.26">1</a></li>
 <li>fideliter credere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.8">1</a></li>
 <li>fideliter et firmiterque credere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.10">1</a></li>
 <li>fideliter laborare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p13.4">1</a></li>
 <li>fideliter laborare auxiliante Christo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p13.9">1</a></li>
 <li>fides: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p11.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.30">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.20">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.45">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.21">5</a></li>
 <li>fides credentis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p27.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p27.18">2</a></li>
 <li>fides historica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.46">1</a></li>
 <li>fides impetrat quod lex imperat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.7">1</a></li>
 <li>fides implicita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p25.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p19.10">2</a></li>
 <li>fides præcedit rationem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.21">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.23">2</a></li>
 <li>fides prævenit rationem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p31.8">1</a></li>
 <li>fides quæ creditur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p19.9">1</a></li>
 <li>fides recta, ut credamus et confiteamur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.9">1</a></li>
 <li>fiducia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.35">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.8">2</a></li>
 <li>figura: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.25">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.9">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.12">3</a></li>
 <li>figura corporis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>figura corporis Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.16">1</a></li>
 <li>figuram sive memoriam dominicæ mortis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.13">1</a></li>
 <li>figurate facta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.16">1</a></li>
 <li>filii sanctæ matris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>filiogue: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.38">1</a></li>
 <li>filioque: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.i-p3.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.i-p4.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p2.4">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.18">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.27">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.29">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.31">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.35">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.39">10</a></li>
 <li>filius adoptivus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.15">1</a></li>
 <li>filius adoptivus humanitate nequaquam divinitate: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>filius dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.11">1</a></li>
 <li>filius dei naturalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.17">1</a></li>
 <li>filius festinat in actionem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.29">1</a></li>
 <li>filius hominis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.10">1</a></li>
 <li>filius proprius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>filius secundum carnem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p9.5">1</a></li>
 <li>fons: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.14">2</a></li>
 <li>fortiter scandalizare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>fratri satisfacere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.13">1</a></li>
 <li>fruitio dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p16.5">1</a></li>
 <li>garriebam plane quasi peritus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p13.4">1</a></li>
 <li>gemina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>gemina prædestinatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>gemina predestinatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>gemina predestinatio . . . sive reproborum ad mortem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.12">1</a></li>
 <li>genere et natura: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p5.12">1</a></li>
 <li>gentiles veræ castitatis (and that is the virtue κατ᾽ ἐξοχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.7">1</a></li>
 <li>genus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p18.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.17">2</a></li>
 <li>gratia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.71">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p10.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p10.5">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p29.2">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p20.2">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p27.3">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.33">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.35">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p26.3">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.57">10</a></li>
 <li>gratia Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.38">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia creans: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia gratis : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.10">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia gratis data: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.17">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p14.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p16.3">4</a></li>
 <li>gratia gratis data præveniens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia infusa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p14.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.47">3</a></li>
 <li>gratia infusa, inspiratio dilectio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.7">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia irresistibilis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p2.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p13.8">2</a></li>
 <li>gratia per: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.2">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia per Christum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p24.2">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia prima: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.30">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia prima (universalis): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.23">1</a></li>
 <li>gratiam dei et adjutorium non ad singulos actus dari (in other places he says the opposite) sed in libero arbitrio esse vel in lege ac doctrina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p34.5">1</a></li>
 <li>gratis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p36.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.8">2</a></li>
 <li>gratis data: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.21">1</a></li>
 <li>gula: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.1">1</a></li>
 <li>hæreditarium vinculum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p30.10">1</a></li>
 <li>habere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.13">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.12">2</a></li>
 <li>hic etiam filius dei natura est filius, non adoptione.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.16">1</a></li>
 <li>hic jam carnis interitum in officium pænitentiæ interpretantur, quod videatur jejuniis et sordibus et incuria omni et dedita opera malæ tractationis carnem exterminando satis deo facere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.17">1</a></li>
 <li>hinc deus irasci exorsus, unde offendere homo inductus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.20">1</a></li>
 <li>historicus doctus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p20.2">1</a></li>
 <li>hoc etiam credimus, quod accepta per baptismum gratia omnes baptizati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p13.2">1</a></li>
 <li>hoc mirabile et speciale in te pietatis dei donum prædicamus, quod tanta devotione ecclesias Christi a perfidorum doctrinis intrinsecus purgare tuerique niteris, quanta forinsecus a vastatione paganorum defendere vel propagare conaris. His duabus gladiis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p10.4">1</a></li>
 <li>hominem innumeris divinæ gratiæ speciebus juvari . . . præcipiendo, benedicendo, sanctificando, coercendo, provocando, illuminando.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.13">1</a></li>
 <li>hominis sapientia pietas est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>homo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p13.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p15.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p2.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p2.6">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p3.8">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p6.4">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.9">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.15">8</a></li>
 <li>homo igitur innocentia quidem plenus, sed virtutis capax nascitur, aut laudem aut reprehensionem ex proposito accedente meriturus . . . nec justos nasci parvulos nec injustos, quod futuri sunt actibus suis, sed tantummodo infantiam innocentiæ dote locupletem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p30.5">1</a></li>
 <li>homo libero arbitrio emancipatus a deo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.16">1</a></li>
 <li>honorandam esse paucitatem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.16">1</a></li>
 <li>humanitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.13">1</a></li>
 <li>ideo habuit voluntatem malam, quia voluit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p24.7">1</a></li>
 <li>ideo simplex dicitur quoniam quod habet hoc est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.16">1</a></li>
 <li>ignis purgatarius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p13.4">1</a></li>
 <li>ignorantia, concupiscentia, error, dolor, metus, delectatio morbida: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.12">1</a></li>
 <li>ille: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p7.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p7.6">2</a></li>
 <li>illicite datum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.37">1</a></li>
 <li>illuminatio et doctrina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.1">1</a></li>
 <li>impeccantia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p36.8">1</a></li>
 <li>imperium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p8.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p29.6">2</a></li>
 <li>imputare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.50">1</a></li>
 <li>in abditis receptaculis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p11.6">1</a></li>
 <li>in adsumtione carnis a deo persona petit hominis, non natura: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.10">1</a></li>
 <li>in animi nostris naturalis quædam sanctitas est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.24">1</a></li>
 <li>in concreto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p2.9">1</a></li>
 <li>in ecclesia esse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p34.1">1</a></li>
 <li>in excessu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.16">1</a></li>
 <li>in membris Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p11.5">1</a></li>
 <li>in mysterio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.6">2</a></li>
 <li>in occulto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p19.7">1</a></li>
 <li>in paradiso ab animo cœpit elatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p42.3">1</a></li>
 <li>in partu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p13.5">2</a></li>
 <li>in quo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p43.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p43.7">2</a></li>
 <li>in remissionem peccatorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.1">1</a></li>
 <li>in singulis portionibus totus est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.15">1</a></li>
 <li>in substantiam corporis convertere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p3.12">1</a></li>
 <li>in unitatis vinculo caritate: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p10.3">1</a></li>
 <li>in uno et altero ecclesia est, ecclesia vero Christus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.61">1</a></li>
 <li>in veritate: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.32">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.36">3</a></li>
 <li>incommutabile: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.11">1</a></li>
 <li>incorporea veritas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.8">1</a></li>
 <li>incorporea veritas, spiritalis substantia, incommutabilis et vera veritatis æternitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.7">1</a></li>
 <li>indebita bonitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.9">1</a></li>
 <li>indulgentia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.52">1</a></li>
 <li>indulgere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.53">1</a></li>
 <li>ineffabilis simplex natura: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.11">1</a></li>
 <li>ineffabiliter mirabilis, incomparabiliter honorandus, præstantissimus patronus, columna veritatis ubique gentium conspicua, specialis fidei patronus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p2.2">1</a></li>
 <li>infames, ineptissimæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p5.5">1</a></li>
 <li>infideles: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p6.12">1</a></li>
 <li>infirmatum, attenuatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.14">1</a></li>
 <li>ingens sacrilegium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.3">1</a></li>
 <li>insubstantiata sunt omnia ὄντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.35">1</a></li>
 <li>insuper et quod majus est per hæc secretius præstita ad illam tenderent speciem satietatis ubi jam non pro peccatis nostris quotidie Christus immolabitur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.24">1</a></li>
 <li>integram inviolatamque fidem servare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.12">1</a></li>
 <li>intellectus rerum veraciter ipsæ res sunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.i-p1.6">1</a></li>
 <li>inter alia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>intolerandum scilicet pudori, domino offenso satisfacere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.25">1</a></li>
 <li>intra modum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.24">1</a></li>
 <li>invisibilis substantia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.25">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.26">2</a></li>
 <li>invitum hominem facit peccare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5.3">1</a></li>
 <li>ipsa conditio nascendi solvitur gratia renascendi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p13.8">1</a></li>
 <li>ipsa virtus et præmium virtutis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-p1.2">1</a></li>
 <li>ipsa vita æterna merces est operum bonorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.18">1</a></li>
 <li>ipse se ipsum conterminavit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.20">1</a></li>
 <li>ira: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.28">1</a></li>
 <li>iste panis et sanguis qui super altare ponuntur, in figuram sive memoriam dominicæ mortis ponuntur, et quod gestum est in præterito, præsenti revocet (dominus) memoriæ, ut illius passionis memores effecti, per eam efficiamur divini muneris consortes.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.22">1</a></li>
 <li>ita sunt hæc quodammodo indiscrete permixta atque confusa, ut quid ex quo pendeat inter multos magna quæstione volvatur, i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.14">1</a></li>
 <li>itane tandem, juvenis confidentissime, consolari te debes, quia talibus displices, an lugere?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p4.11">1</a></li>
 <li>jejunium iratum deum homini reconciliat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.42">1</a></li>
 <li>judicium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.48">1</a></li>
 <li>jus humanæ societatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.15">1</a></li>
 <li>justa vindicta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>juste prædestinati ad pœnam (mortem): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.44">1</a></li>
 <li>justi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.i-p3.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.i-p3.10">2</a></li>
 <li>justificatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.3">1</a></li>
 <li>justificatio ex fide: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.49">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.51">2</a></li>
 <li>justificatio in hac vita nobis secundum tria ista confertur: prius lavacro regenerationis, quo remittuntur cuncta peccata, deinde congressione cum vitiis, a quorum reatu absoluti sumus, tertio dum nostra exaudiatur oratio, qua dicimus, Dimitte nobis debita nostra.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.54">1</a></li>
 <li>justitia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.37">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.7">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p36.1">4</a></li>
 <li>labentis mundi odia promeremur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p15.8">1</a></li>
 <li>labor humanæ obedientiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.10">1</a></li>
 <li>latrocinium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.6">1</a></li>
 <li>laudator concupiscentia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.13">1</a></li>
 <li>lavat nos a peccatis nostris quotidie in sanguine suo, cum beatæ passionis ad altare memoria replicatur, cum panis et vini creatura in sacramentum carnis et sanguinis ejus ineffabili spiritus sanctificatione transfertur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p3.7">1</a></li>
 <li>laxatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.11">1</a></li>
 <li>legi dei aut operi dei scripta disputatorum præjudicant!: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.29">1</a></li>
 <li>levissima: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p27.4">1</a></li>
 <li>lex: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p4.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p4.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p5.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p14.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p14.3">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.20">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p33.1">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p35.1">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p34.1">9</a></li>
 <li>lex sic mittit ad regnum cælorum quomodo et evangelium.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.3">1</a></li>
 <li>liberalitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.67">1</a></li>
 <li>libero arbitrio semper co-operatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>libertas periit, sed illa, quæ in paradiso fuit, non liberum arbitrium.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p42.10">1</a></li>
 <li>libertatem scriptura divina nostri confirmat arbitrii sed et infirntitatem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.13">1</a></li>
 <li>liberum arbitrium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p27.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p4.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p38.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.19">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p5.2">6</a></li>
 <li>liberum arbitrium et post peccata tam plenum est quam fuit ante peccata.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p31.2">1</a></li>
 <li>liberum sic confitemur arbitrium, ut dicamus nos indigere dei semper auxilio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p13.2">1</a></li>
 <li>libido: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.27">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.8">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.28">4</a></li>
 <li>libido matris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.3">1</a></li>
 <li>licet in scholis aliud disserentes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.21">1</a></li>
 <li>licet quæstionis res sit ista, non hæresis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p3.7">1</a></li>
 <li>lux incommutabilis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.8">1</a></li>
 <li>magnis impedimentis angoribus, quos intuenti mihi hac tempestate ecclesiarum statum partim indignatio ingerit partim miseratio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p15.7">1</a></li>
 <li>malæ voluntati veniam pro inæstimabili liberalitate largitur et innocentiam, quam creat bonam, facit innovando adoptandoque meliorem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.10">1</a></li>
 <li>mala: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.28">2</a></li>
 <li>mala in ordinem redacta faciunt decorem universi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-p2.4">1</a></li>
 <li>male liberum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>malum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.34">1</a></li>
 <li>malum originale: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.19">1</a></li>
 <li>mandata: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p12.2">1</a></li>
 <li>manducatio infidelium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p4.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.7">2</a></li>
 <li>massa damnata: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>massa peccati (perditionis): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.1">1</a></li>
 <li>massa perditionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p20.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.49">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.14">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.30">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.38">5</a></li>
 <li>mater omnium virtutum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.4">1</a></li>
 <li>melius judicavit, de malis bene facere, quam mala nulla esse permittere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.43">1</a></li>
 <li>mera capacitas utriusque: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p30.3">1</a></li>
 <li>merita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p26.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.19">2</a></li>
 <li>merita cujusque: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.34">1</a></li>
 <li>merita pænitentiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>meritis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.55">1</a></li>
 <li>meritum de congruo et de condigno: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.28">1</a></li>
 <li>meritum fidei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.32">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.25">2</a></li>
 <li>meritum, præmium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p33.4">1</a></li>
 <li>metus est instrumentum pænitentiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.21">1</a></li>
 <li>militia Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.69">1</a></li>
 <li>minimum et levissimum peccatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p5.5">1</a></li>
 <li>minister verbi et sacramenti evangelici, si bonus est, consocius fit evangelii, si autem malus est, non ideo dispensator non est evangelii.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p30.6">1</a></li>
 <li>minus prospecte suscepta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p7.5">1</a></li>
 <li>misera necessitas non posse non peccandi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.6">1</a></li>
 <li>misera necessitas peccandi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.10">1</a></li>
 <li>miseric. subsequens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p6.8">1</a></li>
 <li>misericordia præveniens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p6.7">1</a></li>
 <li>missi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.34">1</a></li>
 <li>mixtura: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.4">1</a></li>
 <li>modus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p18.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.19">2</a></li>
 <li>monstrum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.47">2</a></li>
 <li>morbus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p4.4">1</a></li>
 <li>mors cum ipso genere traducto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p10.7">1</a></li>
 <li>mors ipsa non moritur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>motus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.11">1</a></li>
 <li>motus genitalium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.16">1</a></li>
 <li>moveri ipsum quo est esse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.13">1</a></li>
 <li>multisque aliis similibus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p3.10">1</a></li>
 <li>mundus de nihilo a deo factus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.24">1</a></li>
 <li>mundus reconciliatus deo per carnem Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p36.7">1</a></li>
 <li>munera: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p26.1">1</a></li>
 <li>munera dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p16.7">1</a></li>
 <li>munus dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.10">1</a></li>
 <li>munus dei per Christum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p28.2">1</a></li>
 <li>mutabilia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.10">1</a></li>
 <li>mutatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.12">1</a></li>
 <li>mysterium grande in cruce Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.14">1</a></li>
 <li>nam si plena esset, nec imperaret ut esset, quia jam esset: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.12">1</a></li>
 <li>nascendi conditione: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p13.7">1</a></li>
 <li>naturæ vitio eunuchus matris utero editus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>natura: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p10.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.9">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.24">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.3">4</a></li>
 <li>natura conversa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p22.3">1</a></li>
 <li>natura vitiata: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.18">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.23">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.10">3</a></li>
 <li>natura vitiate: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.26">1</a></li>
 <li>natura-gratia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p31.7">1</a></li>
 <li>naturalis quæ dicitur sanctitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p26.1">1</a></li>
 <li>naturaliter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.4">1</a></li>
 <li>ne tanto remissior sit ad virtutem animus ac tardior, quanto minus se posse credat et dum quod inesse sibi ignorat id se existimet non habere.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>nebulæ de Aristotelicis categoriis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.23">1</a></li>
 <li>nec ideo libero carebit arbitrio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>nemo indulgentia dei utendo promeretur, sed voluntati obsequendo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.38">1</a></li>
 <li>neque scientia divinæ legis, neque natura neque sola remissio peccatorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.42">1</a></li>
 <li>nihil: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.21">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.23">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.i-p2.4">3</a></li>
 <li>nihil illi simile demonstrat antiquitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p2.6">1</a></li>
 <li>nihil sit cassum, nihil ludificatorium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p7.6">1</a></li>
 <li>nilhil: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.9">1</a></li>
 <li>non æstimandum est, quod alterius verbis, quod ullius alterius meritis, quod potestate alicujus ista fiunt, sed verbo creatoris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.15">1</a></li>
 <li>non est bonæ et solidæ fidei sic omnia ad voluntatem dei referre et ita adulari unum quemque dicendo nihil fieri sine nutu ejus, ut non intellegamus, esse aliquid in nobis ipsis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.73">1</a></li>
 <li>non est dogma: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p8.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p8.10">2</a></li>
 <li>non est tanti unius meritum, ut universa quæ naturaliter sunt instituta perturbet.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p27.5">1</a></li>
 <li>non ex toto volumus, non ergo ex toto [nobis] imperamus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.6">1</a></li>
 <li>non facile humana ratione discernitur quemadmodum dominus petentibus tribuat, a quærentibus inveniatur et rursus inveniatur a non quærentibus se et palam adpareat inter illos, qui eum non interrogabant.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.12">1</a></li>
 <li>non filius adoptione: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.18">1</a></li>
 <li>non hoc corpus, quod videtis—Christus inquit—manducaturi estis, sacramentum aliquod vobis commendavi, spiritualiter intellectum vivificabit vos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p3.6">1</a></li>
 <li>non hoc illa erat; sed aliud, aliud valde ab istis omnibus. Nec ita erat supra mentem meam sicut oleum super aquam, nec sicut coelum super terram, sed superior, quia ipsa fecit me, et ego inferior, quia factus sum ab ea. Qui novit veritatem novit eam, et qui novit eam, novit æternitatem. Caritas novit eam. O æterna veritas, et vera caritas, et cara æternitas! tu es deus meus; tibi suspiro die ac nocte.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.4">1</a></li>
 <li>non imputare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.44">1</a></li>
 <li>non in genere suo, non in specie, non in modo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.15">1</a></li>
 <li>non inhærere deo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.4">1</a></li>
 <li>non nostri laboris est, quod sæpe moneo, ut nos salvemus; sed sola fides in Christum nobis salus est . . . nostrum pene jam nihil est nisi solum credere qui superavit omnia. Hoc est enim plena salvatio, Christum hæc vicisse. Fidem in Christo habere, plenam fidem, nullus labor est, nulla difficultas, animi tantum voluntas est . . . justitia non tantum valet quantum fides: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.56">1</a></li>
 <li>non numerandas, sed ponderandas esse sententias; ad aliquid inveniendum multitudinem nihil prodesse cæcorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.12">1</a></li>
 <li>non omnia restaurantur sed quæ in Christo sunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.49">1</a></li>
 <li>non omnis panis sed accipiens benedictionem fit corpus Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.19">1</a></li>
 <li>non posse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p11.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p11.4">2</a></li>
 <li>non posse non mori: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.39">1</a></li>
 <li>non posse peccare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.8">1</a></li>
 <li>non possumus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.5">1</a></li>
 <li>non qua creamur, sed qua recreamur et renovamur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p9.7">1</a></li>
 <li>non quod sine voluntate nostra justificatio fiat, sed voluntas nostra ostenditur infirma per legem, ut sanet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.53">1</a></li>
 <li>non repetimus quod jam erat, sed damus quod non erat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p4.9">1</a></li>
 <li>non sanguinis et corporis dominici mysterium imago: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p3.9">1</a></li>
 <li>non solum actuum, verum etiam cogitationum bonarum ex deo esse principium, qui nobis et initia sanctæ voluntatis inspirat et virtutem atque opportunitatem eorum quæ recte cupimus tribuit peragendi . . . deus incipit quæ bona sunt et exsequitur et consummat in nobis, nostrum vero est, tit cotidie adtrahentem nos gratiam dei humiliter subsequamur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.6">1</a></li>
 <li>non summum bonum esse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p4.6">1</a></li>
 <li>nondum considerasti, quanti ponderis sit peccatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p27.1">1</a></li>
 <li>nos angelorum, si meruimus, candidati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.33">1</a></li>
 <li>nos per hoc in incorruptionem transformamur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.6">1</a></li>
 <li>nostra merita, dei munera: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p28.3">1</a></li>
 <li>nova creatura: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p6.3">1</a></li>
 <li>nudum et inerme conditionis bonum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.8">1</a></li>
 <li>nulla est iniquitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.46">1</a></li>
 <li>nullatenus peccatum sine vindicta laxatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p6.7">1</a></li>
 <li>nulli compensatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.49">1</a></li>
 <li>nullo modo credendum est, ut omnipotens deus pater, qui spiritus est, de semetipso carnem generet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p7.9">1</a></li>
 <li>nuncupativus deus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p7.7">1</a></li>
 <li>nuptiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.9">1</a></li>
 <li>oblatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>offendere deum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.22">1</a></li>
 <li>offendere, satisfacere, promereri, acceptare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p7.3">1</a></li>
 <li>offendisti, sed reconciliari adhuc potes; habes cui satisfacias et quidem volentem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.24">1</a></li>
 <li>omne bonum a deo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.26">1</a></li>
 <li>omne bonum in humilitate perficitur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p12.10">1</a></li>
 <li>omne delictum aut venia dispungit aut poena, venia ex castigatione, poena ex damnatione: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.64">1</a></li>
 <li>omne peccatum ex voluntate: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.22">1</a></li>
 <li>omnes in alternis exsistentes et semper simul ὁμοούσιοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.24">1</a></li>
 <li>omnes justi sunt, in quibus nunc regnat mediator: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p26.8">1</a></li>
 <li>omnes naturæ ex deo, non de deo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.20">1</a></li>
 <li>omnes salutis inpromerendo deo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.29">1</a></li>
 <li>omnis substantia a deo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.25">1</a></li>
 <li>opera: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.8">1</a></li>
 <li>opera a deo dari merito fidei, ipsam vero fidem sic esse a nobis ut nobis non sit a deo.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p5.8">1</a></li>
 <li>operarii vel ministri baptismi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p27.14">1</a></li>
 <li>operatio divina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.7">1</a></li>
 <li>operibus et eleemosynis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p19.1">1</a></li>
 <li>opinantes quam scientes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>oportet magistrum doctoremque virtutis homini simillimum fieri, ut vincendo peccatum doceat hominem vincere posse peccatum . . . ut desideriis carnis edomitis doceret, non necessitatis esse peccare, sed propositi ac voluntatis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p5.10">1</a></li>
 <li>opus operatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p37.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ordinatio malorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.11">1</a></li>
 <li>ordinator peccatorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.52">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.37">2</a></li>
 <li>ordo, species, modus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.13">1</a></li>
 <li>pænitentia demonstratur acceptabilis deo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.3">1</a></li>
 <li>pænitentia legitima: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p15.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p15.3">2</a></li>
 <li>pænitentiam deo immolare . . . magis merebitur fructum pænitentiæ qui nondum ea usus est quam qui jam et abusus est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.40">1</a></li>
 <li>panis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.21">1</a></li>
 <li>panis est corpus Christi . . . corpus Christi si vis intelligere, apostolum audi: vos estis corpus Christi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.6">1</a></li>
 <li>pars peregrinans: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>partus clause utero: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.14">1</a></li>
 <li>partus clauso utero: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.9">1</a></li>
 <li>passus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.13">1</a></li>
 <li>passus est pro nostra salute: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.16">1</a></li>
 <li>patientia corporis [penances] precationes commendat, deprecationes affirmat; hæc aures Christi aperit, clementiam elicit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.60">1</a></li>
 <li>pax: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p23.4">1</a></li>
 <li>pax cælestis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p37.3">1</a></li>
 <li>pax ecclesiæ dimittit peccata et ab ecclesiæ pace alienatio tenet peccata; petra tenet, petra dimittit; columba tenet, columba dimittit; unitas tenet, unitas dimittit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.29">1</a></li>
 <li>pax terrena: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27.13">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.11">3</a></li>
 <li>peccando promeremur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p10.23">1</a></li>
 <li>peccata naturalia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p20.5">1</a></li>
 <li>peccator patri satisfacit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.16">1</a></li>
 <li>peccatrix successio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p30.13">1</a></li>
 <li>peccatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.33">1</a></li>
 <li>peccatum originis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p29.2">1</a></li>
 <li>peccatum originis, tradux peccati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.36">1</a></li>
 <li>peccatum vitari potest: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.27">1</a></li>
 <li>per aditum fidei aperitur aditus visionis dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p3.3">1</a></li>
 <li>per carnem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.22">1</a></li>
 <li>per continentiam negotiaberis magnam substantiam sanctitatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.45">1</a></li>
 <li>per gratiam dei bona merita comparamus quibus ad vitam perveniamus æternam.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.18">1</a></li>
 <li>per hanc stat ecclesia qua in terris est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>per incentivum maledictæ generationis ardorem et per inlecebror: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.17">1</a></li>
 <li>per, propter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>peregrinationes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p20.2">1</a></li>
 <li>permixtio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.3">1</a></li>
 <li>permutatio corporalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.18">1</a></li>
 <li>persona: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.12">1</a></li>
 <li>persona hominis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.11">1</a></li>
 <li>pestifer: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p8.5">1</a></li>
 <li>philosophia vera: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.i-p1.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.i-p1.5">2</a></li>
 <li>pie: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p10.7">1</a></li>
 <li>pignus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.15">1</a></li>
 <li>plena: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p11.11">1</a></li>
 <li>plena in voluntate bona: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.14">1</a></li>
 <li>plus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p7.8">1</a></li>
 <li>poculum humanæ salutis, quod confectum est infirmitate nostra et virtute divina, habet quidem in se, ut omnibus prosit, sed si non bibitur non medetur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p6.13">1</a></li>
 <li>porro ignorantia quam profunda quamque patiendi ejus dura conditio, ut liberari ab ea nisi prævaricatione non posset, scientiam quippe boni malique absque ansa condemnabili nequaquam capessiturus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p27.2">1</a></li>
 <li>posse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p24.2">1</a></li>
 <li>posse non: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>posse non peccare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.11">1</a></li>
 <li>posse non peccare, —mori,—deserere bonum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.6">1</a></li>
 <li>possibilitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.20">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.28">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p22.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p22.7">4</a></li>
 <li>possibilitas boni: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.23">1</a></li>
 <li>possibilitas utriusque: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.21">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.25">2</a></li>
 <li>post veteres hæreses inventa etiam modo hæresis est non ab episcopis seu presbyteris vel quibuscumque clericis, sed a quibusdam veluti monachis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.5">1</a></li>
 <li>potentia actuosa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.19">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.28">2</a></li>
 <li>potentia divini verbi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.27">1</a></li>
 <li>potentialiter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.3">1</a></li>
 <li>præcepta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.75">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.26">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p30.3">4</a></li>
 <li>prædestinatio ad malum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p13.6">1</a></li>
 <li>prædestinatio ad mortem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>præter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p10.9">1</a></li>
 <li>pretii copiositas mysterii passionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p19.3">1</a></li>
 <li>pretium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.4">1</a></li>
 <li>primordiale delictum expiare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p10.8">1</a></li>
 <li>prius occultius, postea manifestius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p37.9">1</a></li>
 <li>privatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.11">1</a></li>
 <li>privatio boni: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.24">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p4.3">3</a></li>
 <li>privatio substantiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.23">1</a></li>
 <li>pro amoris pii memoria: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p6.3">1</a></li>
 <li>pro defunctis commendandis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p11.8">1</a></li>
 <li>pro peccatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>profectus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.9">1</a></li>
 <li>profer nomen amici tui eo tempore opportuno, quo panem et vinum in substantiam corporis et sanguinis Christi consecraveris.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p3.11">1</a></li>
 <li>proinde de immunditia nuptiarum mundus homo non nascitur, quia interveniente libidine seminatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p10.7">1</a></li>
 <li>promereri deum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.30">1</a></li>
 <li>propositum dei, quo non ob hoc hominem fecerat, tit periret, sed ut in perpetuum viveret, manet immobile, cuius benignitas cum bonæ voluntatis in nobis quantulamcunque scintillam emicuisse perspexerit vel quam ipse tamquam de dura silice nostri cordis excuderit, confovet eam et exsuscitat et confortat . . . qui enim ut pereat unus ex pusillis non habet voluntatem, quomodo sine ingenti sacrilegio putandus est non universaliter omnes, sed quosdam salvos fieri velle pro omnibus? ergo quicumque pereunt, contra illius pereunt voluntatem . . . deus mortem non fecit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.10">1</a></li>
 <li>proprie sacerdotes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p21.8">1</a></li>
 <li>pulchritudo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.14">1</a></li>
 <li>pulchrum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p6.9">1</a></li>
 <li>punctum saliens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p36.1">1</a></li>
 <li>quæ a deo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.32">1</a></li>
 <li>quæ ecclesia dei salutaria probat, infamat nociva.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p9.3">1</a></li>
 <li>quæ ratione defendi non potest: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.7">1</a></li>
 <li>quæ salvari possent: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.50">1</a></li>
 <li>quæ sursum sunt sapite: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.20">1</a></li>
 <li>quædam enim sunt divinæ liberalitatis, quædam nostræ operationis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.74">1</a></li>
 <li>quærebam viam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p13.3">1</a></li>
 <li>qua demonstrat et revelat deus quid agere debeamus, non qua donat atque adjuvat ut agamus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p34.6">1</a></li>
 <li>quamvis non possit credere, sperare, diligere homo rationalis, nisi velit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p6.4">1</a></li>
 <li>quasi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p27.12">1</a></li>
 <li>quasi contra naturam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.10">1</a></li>
 <li>quasi ecclesia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p26.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p26.9">2</a></li>
 <li>quasi necessariam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p27.10">1</a></li>
 <li>que ad salutem pertinent adimplere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p13.3">1</a></li>
 <li>qui sumus membra ejus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p12.4">1</a></li>
 <li>quia Christum vorari fas dentibus non est, voluit in mysterio hunc panem et vinum vere carnem suam et sanguinem consecratione spiritus s. potentialiter (i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.19">1</a></li>
 <li>quia ipsum velle a deo nobis operatur, fit ut ex deo et operationem et voluntatem habeamus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.59">1</a></li>
 <li>quia non possunt secundum categorias Aristotelis de dogmatibus judicare.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.19">1</a></li>
 <li>quid est aliud caritas quam voluntas?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.32">1</a></li>
 <li>quid est altare, nisi sedes et corporis et sanguinis Christi, cujus illic per certa momenta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.23">1</a></li>
 <li>quid interesset inter præsumptionem et confessionem, inter videntes quo eundun sit nec videntes qua, et viam ducentem ad beatificam patriam, non tantum cernendam, sed et habitandam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p13.6">1</a></li>
 <li>quidquid nobis optamus, in illum auguramur, et illi deputamus, quod ab illo exspectamus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p10.15">1</a></li>
 <li>quis non ipso nominum sectarumque conglobatarum strepitu terretur?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.20">1</a></li>
 <li>quod Hieronymus ei tamquam æmulo inviderit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p7.6">1</a></li>
 <li>quod colorem aut saporem carnis minime præbet, virtus tamen fidei et intellegentiæ, quæ nihil de Christo dubitat, totum illud spiritaliter sapit et degustat . . . Sic debuit hoc mysterium temperari, ut et arcana secretorum celarentur infidis et meritum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.23">1</a></li>
 <li>quod in eo ex virgine creando efficax Dei sapientia et virtus exstiterit, et in nativitate ejus divinæ prudentiæ et potestatis opus intellegatur, sitque in eo efficientia potius quam natura sapientiæ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p35.3">1</a></li>
 <li>quod scriptum est et apostolicæ disciplinæ robustissima auctoritate firmatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>quodammodo naturalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.9">1</a></li>
 <li>quomodo id fieri potuerit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-p3.4">1</a></li>
 <li>quomodo multæ mansiones apud patrem, si non pro varietate meritorum . . . porro et si fidei propterea congruebat sublimitati et claritatis aliqua prolatio, tale quid esse opportuerat illud emolumenti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.31">1</a></li>
 <li>quos fecit quia voluit nec condemnat nisi spretus; si cum non spernitur, faciat consecratione meliores, nec detrimentum justitiæ patitur et munificentia miserationis ornatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p32.9">1</a></li>
 <li>radix virtutum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p6.3">1</a></li>
 <li>rapi in deum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.15">1</a></li>
 <li>ratio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p11.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p11.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p6.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p7.6">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.81">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.82">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.84">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.5">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.6">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.9">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.13">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p2.3">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.8">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.24">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.5">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p22.5">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p31.4">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.i-p3.7">18</a></li>
 <li>ratio intelligentia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p11.4">1</a></li>
 <li>ratio promerendi deum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.41">1</a></li>
 <li>ratio salutis certam formam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>rationabilis naturæ individua subsistentia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p9.6">1</a></li>
 <li>rationabiliter visum est, ut fides præcedat rationem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.24">1</a></li>
 <li>re non tempore posterior: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.18">1</a></li>
 <li>reatus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p36.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p43.3">2</a></li>
 <li>reatus peccati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.24">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p37.7">2</a></li>
 <li>rebus in pejorem partem properantibus, quod mundi fini suo incumbentis indicium est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p15.9">1</a></li>
 <li>reconciliati sumus per solum filium secundum carnem, sed non soli filio secundum divinitatem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p9.6">1</a></li>
 <li>reconciliatio cum deo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.8">1</a></li>
 <li>reconciliatio, redemptio, satisfactio, immolatio, meritum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p36.4">1</a></li>
 <li>reconciliator: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>reddituri sunt de factis propriis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.17">1</a></li>
 <li>redemptor: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p3.5">1</a></li>
 <li>regio ubertatis indeficientis, ubi pascis Israel in æternum veritatis pabulo, et ubi vita sapientia est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.43">1</a></li>
 <li>regnum cælorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.14">1</a></li>
 <li>regnum dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p26.6">1</a></li>
 <li>regnum dei, civitas dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p26.1">1</a></li>
 <li>religio vera: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.i-p1.3">1</a></li>
 <li>reliquiæ Pelagianorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p15.12">1</a></li>
 <li>remissio peccatorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.62">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p26.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p29.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p27.5">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-p10.4">5</a></li>
 <li>rependamus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.47">1</a></li>
 <li>rependere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p7.4">1</a></li>
 <li>repræsentatio memoriæ dominicæ passionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.14">1</a></li>
 <li>reprobati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p6.7">1</a></li>
 <li>reprobi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p5.16">1</a></li>
 <li>reputare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.51">1</a></li>
 <li>res: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.27">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.20">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p8.1">4</a></li>
 <li>res invisibilis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.23">1</a></li>
 <li>res ipsa quæ nunc Christiana religio nuncupatur, erat apud antiquos, nec defuit ab initio generis humani, quousque ipse Christus venit in carne, unde vera religio, quæ jam erat, cœpit appellari Christiana: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.16">1</a></li>
 <li>res sæculi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.6">1</a></li>
 <li>res sacramenti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.3">1</a></li>
 <li>restituere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.54">1</a></li>
 <li>restitutio peccatoris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.55">1</a></li>
 <li>resurrectio carnis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p16.1">1</a></li>
 <li>robur in infirmitate perficitur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p13.11">1</a></li>
 <li>rursus debita redeunt per hæresis aut schismatis obstinationem et ideo necessarium habent hujusmodi homines venire ad Catholicam pacem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.27">1</a></li>
 <li>s. ecclesia in apostolorum principis soliditate firmata est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p9.7">1</a></li>
 <li>sacerdos, sacrificium, caput ecclesiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p11.17">1</a></li>
 <li>sacerdotes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p21.7">1</a></li>
 <li>sacerdotium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>sacramenta per se esse sancta, non per homines: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p27.17">1</a></li>
 <li>sacramentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.70">1</a></li>
 <li>sacramentum baptismi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.31">1</a></li>
 <li>sacramentum baptismi dandi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.32">1</a></li>
 <li>sacramentum et verbum dei populo ministrare.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p30.3">1</a></li>
 <li>sacramentum unitatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.11">1</a></li>
 <li>sacrificium corporis Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.17">1</a></li>
 <li>salus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p14.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.26">2</a></li>
 <li>salus per gratiam in baptismo donatam certissima.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p37.9">1</a></li>
 <li>salutaria sacramenta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p9.3">1</a></li>
 <li>salvator per adoptionem carnis sedem repetiit deitatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p4.5">1</a></li>
 <li>sancta ecclesia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.61">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-p10.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.i-p3.4">3</a></li>
 <li>sancta membra ac viscera ecclesia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.17">1</a></li>
 <li>sancti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p27.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.i-p3.9">2</a></li>
 <li>sancti et spiritales: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p38.1">1</a></li>
 <li>sancti, perfecti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p13.2">1</a></li>
 <li>sapientia hominis pietas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.44">1</a></li>
 <li>satisfacere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.27">1</a></li>
 <li>satisfacere deo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.23">1</a></li>
 <li>satisfacere ecclesiæ; satisfactio congrua: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>satisfacimus deo domino nostro: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.15">1</a></li>
 <li>satisfactio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p7.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.65">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.64">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.3">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.8">5</a></li>
 <li>satisfactio congrua: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p15.2">1</a></li>
 <li>satisfactio, pœna: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p33.3">1</a></li>
 <li>scire deum et animam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.42">1</a></li>
 <li>se rapere in deum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.14">1</a></li>
 <li>secundum corporis præsentiam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.16">1</a></li>
 <li>secundum merita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p36.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p44.16">3</a></li>
 <li>secundum merita bonaæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.10">1</a></li>
 <li>secundum merita nostra: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p26.11">1</a></li>
 <li>sed non corporaliter sed spiritualiter facta est . . . spiritualiter sub velamento corporei panis . . . corpus et sanguis Christi existunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p11.4">1</a></li>
 <li>sedet ad dexteram dei patris omnipotentis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.15">1</a></li>
 <li>semper auxilio dei homines indigere nec aliquid humanam fragilitatem quod ad salutem pertinet per se solam i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.9">1</a></li>
 <li>semper generans generatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.17">1</a></li>
 <li>sensibilis res intellegibiliter virtute dei per verbum Christi in carnem ipsius divinitus transfertur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.17">1</a></li>
 <li>sermo de symbolo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.4">1</a></li>
 <li>servi dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p3.4">1</a></li>
 <li>servitium, adoratio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>si quæ vero præter fidem quæstiones natæ sunt . . . non ego quasi auctor alicujus dogmatis definita hæc auctoritate statui.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p3.8">1</a></li>
 <li>si satisfactio congrua non negligatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p9.8">1</a></li>
 <li>sic deus, ut dicatur etiam dei donum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p7.10">1</a></li>
 <li>sicut baptizatus, si ab unitate recesserit, sacramentum baptismi non amittit, sic etiam ordinatus, si ab unitate recesserit, sacramentum dandi baptismi non amittit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.33">1</a></li>
 <li>sicut erat in principio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.23">1</a></li>
 <li>sigillum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.15">2</a></li>
 <li>signum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.10">1</a></li>
 <li>signum rei invisibilis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.22">1</a></li>
 <li>sive per nos, sive per deum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p3.14">1</a></li>
 <li>sola fide: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p37.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p38.1">2</a></li>
 <li>solo sacramento: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p38.2">1</a></li>
 <li>species: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p18.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.18">2</a></li>
 <li>spes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.31">1</a></li>
 <li>spiritalis substantia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>spiritualiter intellegite: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p3.5">1</a></li>
 <li>spiritus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.11">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p14.1">3</a></li>
 <li>splendida vitia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p33.6">1</a></li>
 <li>sponsa Christi, unius cubiculi sanctitatem casto pudore custodit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p18.4">1</a></li>
 <li>status: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>strepitus turbarum de omni ordine conversationis hominum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.13">1</a></li>
 <li>studium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p8.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p8.6">2</a></li>
 <li>suam potestatem ad dei cultum maxime dilatandum majestati ejus famulam faciunt, si plus amant illud regnum, ubi non timent habere consortes.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.10">1</a></li>
 <li>sub figura: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.31">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.33">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.35">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.37">4</a></li>
 <li>sub specie æternitatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.30">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p40.1">2</a></li>
 <li>sub specie prædestinationis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p3.4">1</a></li>
 <li>substantia panis et vini in Christi carnem et sanguinem efficaciter interius commutatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.16">1</a></li>
 <li>substantia, persona: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>summa est voluntatis dei salus eorum, quos adoptavit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p10.10">1</a></li>
 <li>summum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.15">1</a></li>
 <li>summum : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.17">1</a></li>
 <li>summum bonum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.48">3</a></li>
 <li>summum bonum, summum esse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>summum esse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.19">1</a></li>
 <li>superbia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p9.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-p2.6">2</a></li>
 <li>superbia animi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p30.6">1</a></li>
 <li>symbolum apostolicum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p28.21">1</a></li>
 <li>tanta est erga creaturam suam pietas creatoris, ut non solum comitetur eam, sed etiam præcedit iugiter providentia, qui cum in nobis ortum quendam bonæ voluntatis inspexerit, inluminat eam confestim atque confortat et incitat ad salutem, incrementum tribuens ei quam vel ipse plantavit vel nostro conatu viderit emersisse.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p4.11">1</a></li>
 <li>tantum relevat confessio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.56">1</a></li>
 <li>termini technici: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p2.17">1</a></li>
 <li>terrena felicitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p28.14">1</a></li>
 <li>timor: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.18">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.29">2</a></li>
 <li>timor fundamentum salutis est, præsumptio impedimentum timoris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>tolle exempli causam, tolle et pretii, quod pro nobis factus est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.5">1</a></li>
 <li>totius ecclesiæ figuram gerens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p22.2">1</a></li>
 <li>toto coelo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p2.5">1</a></li>
 <li>totum illud, quod volebamus nolumus et totum illud, quod deus vult, volumus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.16">1</a></li>
 <li>totus Christus caput et corpus est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>traditores: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p4.7">1</a></li>
 <li>tradux peccati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p4.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.12">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p6.19">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p29.1">4</a></li>
 <li>tres personæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.35">1</a></li>
 <li>tria in unoquoque consideranda sunt veraciter pænitente, videlicet conversio mentis, confessio oris et vindicta peccati.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p7.6">1</a></li>
 <li>trina deitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p9.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p9.5">2</a></li>
 <li>trinitas summe et æquabiliter et immutabiliter bona: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>tristitia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.30">1</a></li>
 <li>tu solus altissimus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-p3.25">1</a></li>
 <li>turba qualiumcumque clericorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p17.15">1</a></li>
 <li>tutius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p8.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p8.8">2</a></li>
 <li>ubi catholica fide hoc mysterium celebratur, nihil a bono majus nihilque a malo minus percipi sacerdote, nihilque aliud quam caro Christi et sanguis dum catholice consecratur, quia non in merito consecrantis sed in verbo efficitur creatoris et virtute spiritus s.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.14">1</a></li>
 <li>ubi ipsa veritas vita animæ nostræ erit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>ujus igitur pænitentiæ secundæ et unius quanto in arte negotium est, tanto operosior probatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.57">1</a></li>
 <li>ultro officium facere deo.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.43">1</a></li>
 <li>una catholica ecclesia non in qua sola unus baptismus habetur, sed in qua sola unus baptismus salubriter habetur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.15">1</a></li>
 <li>una deitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-p9.4">1</a></li>
 <li>unde ex multa eloquentia accidit, quod dixit per Salomonem spiritus sanctus: ex multiloquio non effugies peccatum” and “error tamen illius sermone multo, ut dixi, contractus, lucta hostium exaggeratus necdum hæresis quæstionem absolvit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>unitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p27.5">1</a></li>
 <li>universalis animæ liberandæ via: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p13.9">1</a></li>
 <li>universalis caro, universalis anima; in isto omnia universalia erant: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.47">1</a></li>
 <li>universitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p7.5">1</a></li>
 <li>universitas specialis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p7.4">1</a></li>
 <li>universos sed qui sequerentur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.51">1</a></li>
 <li>universum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.40">1</a></li>
 <li>unum totum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.39">1</a></li>
 <li>unus ex trinitate: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p29.3">1</a></li>
 <li>unus mediator: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.18">1</a></li>
 <li>ut superbia humana per humilitatem dei argueretur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p11.5">1</a></li>
 <li>utiliter habere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p32.13">1</a></li>
 <li>utraque natura: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>utrumque in Catholica non licet iterari.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.34">1</a></li>
 <li>varia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p21.34">1</a></li>
 <li>vasa in contumeliam in domo dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p19.1">1</a></li>
 <li>vasa in honorem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p19.2">1</a></li>
 <li>velle, concupiscere, perficere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.11">1</a></li>
 <li>venia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p7.13">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.68">2</a></li>
 <li>veniale delictum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.36">1</a></li>
 <li>vera poenitentia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p7.9">1</a></li>
 <li>verbum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.6">1</a></li>
 <li>verbum = evangelium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p30.4">1</a></li>
 <li>verbum dei in humilitate: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p14.2">1</a></li>
 <li>verbum et homo una persona: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>verbum fidei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>veritas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.41">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.26">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.30">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p10.34">4</a></li>
 <li>verum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.9">1</a></li>
 <li>verum esse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.16">1</a></li>
 <li>verus et proprius filius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>vetuit lapsos peccata dolere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p24.10">1</a></li>
 <li>vetus homo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-p8.4">1</a></li>
 <li>via tutior: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-p8.6">1</a></li>
 <li>victus victori legem dat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.i-p1.9">1</a></li>
 <li>vir acer ingenio, in divinis scripturis doctus, Græca et Latina lingua scholasticus; prius quam impietatem Pelagii in se aperiret, clarus in doctoribus ecclesiæ fuit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p4.12">1</a></li>
 <li>virtus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p10.6">1</a></li>
 <li>virtus sacramenti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p5.8">3</a></li>
 <li>virtutem nemo unquam acceptam deo retulit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>visibiliter celebratur, oportet invisibiliter intelligi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.14">1</a></li>
 <li>visio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p8.46">1</a></li>
 <li>visu corporeo et gustu propterea non demutantur, quatenus fides exerceatur ad justitiam.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-p6.22">1</a></li>
 <li>vita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-p33.9">1</a></li>
 <li>vita æterna: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p35.15">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.56">2</a></li>
 <li>vita beata: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p10.12">1</a></li>
 <li>vita mortalis, mors vitalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p30.1">1</a></li>
 <li>vitium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.17">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.25">2</a></li>
 <li>vitium originis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p10.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p30.8">2</a></li>
 <li>vitium voluntatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p23.21">1</a></li>
 <li>vocatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.22">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.25">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p39.34">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p46.2">4</a></li>
 <li>volitare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p3.16">1</a></li>
 <li>voluntarium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p41.27">1</a></li>
 <li>voluntarius executor justitiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-p21.17">1</a></li>
 <li>voluntas = caritas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-p7.31">1</a></li>
 <li>voluntas humana: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p8.72">1</a></li>
 <li>voluntas sensualis, animalis, spiritalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>vulnus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-p4.5">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="iii.iv" prev="iii.iii" next="toc">
        <h2 id="iii.iv-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="iii.iv-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_i">i</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_ii">ii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_iii">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xvi">xvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.i-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.ii-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iii-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.iv-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv.v-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.i-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.i-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.i-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.i-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.ii-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.v.iii-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.i-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.i-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.i-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.i-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.ii-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iii-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.iv-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.vi.v-Page_331">331</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
